Manual of the District of Vizagapatam In the Presidency of Madras

MANUAL

OK THE

TPb

STOCK VERIFIED

1995

DISTRICT OF VIZAGcAPATAM,

PRESIDENCY OF MADRAS.

COMPILED AND EDITED BIT

D, F, CARMICHAEL, M.C.S.,

COLLECTOR, HAGISTEATE, AND AGENT TO THE GOVERNOI
■ EORT SAINT GEOBGE, IN GAN.I.AM. L

Tliose papers are printed for convenience of reference and do not acamra
* any authority from being printed in this form.

MADRAS:

KE-I’IIINTED AT THE ASYLUM PRESS, MOUNT HOAD,
■ BY WILLIAM THOMAS.

18 0 9 .

\. ,/S

TABLE OF CONTENTS.

CHAPTER I.

EXTENT AND PHYSICAL CIRCUMSTANCES.

Section I, Name and Extent.—H, Description, Physical and
General.—III, Sea Coasts and Ports.—IY, Geology.—V, Cli¬
mate and Diseases.—VI, Flora.—VII, Fauna. 1—53

CHAPTER II.

RELIGION AND SOCIAL CHARACTERISTICS.

Section.I, Religion and Castes; with an account of the princi¬
pal Pagodas and Choultries.—H, Telugu Language and Liter¬
ature ; with some account of the Poets of the District, and the
popular Plays.—IH, The Wild Races.—IY, The Khonds.—

V, Religion, Castes and Social Traits in Jeypore.—VI, Land- -

lord and Tenant.—VII, Agriculture.'—VIII, Mineralogy.—

IX, Manufactures.—X, Trade.—XI, Education. 54—162

CHAPTER HI.

POLITICAL HISTORY OF THE DISTRICT.

Section I, Ancient History.—II, Early Mahomedan Period.—

IH, English Factory at Vizagapatam.—IV, The Nizam and
the French,—V, From expulsion of French to establishment
of English.—VI, From establishment .of English (1767) to the
Circuit Committee’s Report (1784).—VTI, Report of Circuit
Committee.—VHT, From A. D. 1784 to death of Viziaram Raz
(1794).—IX, From death of Viziaram Raz to the Permanent
Settlement, (1802).—X, The Permanent Settlement.—XT, Per¬
manent Settlement to Mr. Russell’s Commission (1832-34).— '

XH, Mr.Russell’s Commission.—XIH, The Agency established
(Act 24 of 1839) with subsequent changes.—XIV, The Gol-
gonda Disturbances (1845 and 1857-58.)—XV, Jeypore Affairs.
(1848-66)...... ..163—246

CHAPTER IV.

ADMINISTRATION OF JUSTICE.

Section I, Judicial, Magisterial and Revenue Courts.—II, Jails.

—Ill, Police and Crime.....247—260

TABLE OF CONTENTS.

CHAPTER V.

REVENUE.

Section I, Land Revenue.—II, Abkarf.—-Ill, Sea Customs.—IV,

Salt.—V, Stamps—VI, Total Revenues.—VII, Local Funds.261—268

CHAPTER YI.

TOWNS AND MUNICIPALITIES.

Suction I, Population of Towns.—II, Vizagapatam-ctnn Walt air.
m, Bimlipatam.—IV, Vizianagram..269—276

CHAPTER VII.

CIVIL DIVISIONS.

Section I, Ancient Zamfndan Families and Estates.

No. 1, Vizianagram.—2, Jeypore.—3, Bobbili.—4, Mitdgole.—

5, Kasipur.—6, Andhra.—7, Sarvapilli Bhunavaram.—8, Salur.

—9, PSnchipenta.—10, Ckemudu.—11, Sangamvalasa.—12,

BelgSm Pitrvatipur.—13, Merangi147WuftfpJm •- - - -

Section II, —Modern Proprietary Estates. . .

No. 1, Kasiinkota.—2, MelupSka.—3, Ankapilli.—4, Munu-
gupaka,—5, Bamikam.—6, Kurupolu.—7 Godicherla.—8, Sri-
rSmpuram.—9, Nakkapilli.—10, Kuppili.—11,- Shennuhammad-
puram.—12, Kintali.—13, Mantena.—14,. UngarSda.—15, Siri-
puram.—16, Waltair.—(UppSda, transferred to the Godflvari
district).—17, Wurutla—18, Chlpurapilli.—19, .Appikonda.—

20, Ravada.—21, Siddhesvaram.—22, Kurada Kondayavalasa.—

23, Edulapaka Bonangei.—24, MamidivMa.—25, Peddagumma-
lur.—26, Chidikada and Jagann3tbpuram.—27, Penta.

Section IH, Lapsed Estates.

No. 1, PSlconda.—2, Ilonzaram.—3, Golgonda.—4, Vemula-
pudi.—5, Kottakdta.—6, Sarvasiddhi.—7, RsjMa.—8, Ivottur.—

9, Velchur Kodtir.—10, Kondakerla.—11, Rayaveram.—12,

Dimili......277—321

APPENDICES.

No. I, Discovery of Meriah; with the operation of the Special

Agpncy in Jeypore...323—349

„ II, Inscription regarding Krishna Rata of Vizianagar, A.D.

1516. 350,351

„ III, Statistics of Catholic Mission. 352,353

„ IV, Statistics of Protestant Mission. 354—356

■ „ Y, Comparative Table of Telngu and the Dialects of the chief
Wild Races..

table of contents.

FIGURED STATEMENTS.

APPENDIX A.

A. —Statement showing the number of Tillages and Hamlets in

the District of Vizagapatam.

, APPENDIX B.

B. —Abstract Statement of the Houses, Population, and number

of Ryots, Puttahs, &c., in the District of Vizagapatam. 373

• -

APPENDIX C.

C .—Statement of Rent Roll for a series of yeaTS. 373

APPENDIX D.

’JO.—Statement showing the different sources of Irrigation in the
District of Yizagapatam.............

APPENDIX E.

IS,—Statement showing the Rainfall for a series of years in the
District of Yizagapatam......

APPENDIX E.

N.—Statement showing the prices of Grain and other chief articles
of produce for a series of years in the District of Yizaga¬
patam.

APPENDIX G-. ’

G, _Statement showing the particulars of cultivation, &c., for a

series of years in the District of Vizagapatam. 377

Q.G. _Statement of Special Products cultivated in 1865-66. 378

APPENDIX H.

H. —Statement showing the collections under the several heads of

RevenueintheDistrictofYizagapatamforaseriesofyears. 379

APPENDIX I.

X ,—Statement showing the total value of Trade in the District of

Vizagapatam for a series of years... 380

APPENDIX J.

j— Statement showing the value of Export Trade, with particulars
Of articles in the District of Vizagapatam for a series of

TABLE OF CONTENTS.

APPENDIX K.

K .—Statement showing the value of Import Trade with particulars
of articles in the District of Vizagapatam for a series of
years.....

APPENDIX L.

L .~Statement showing the number and Tonnage of Vessels arrived
at, and departed from, the District of Vizagapatam for a
series of years......

APPENDIX H.

M .—Abstract statement showing the administration of Civil
Justice for a series of years in the District of Vizagapatam.

APPENDIX N.

IV.—Statement showing the administration of Criminal Justice for
a series of years in the ISsSiW’tJfViBagftpatam......

APPENDIX 0.

O. —Statement showing the progress of Education for a series of

years in the District of Vizagapatam...

APPENDIX P,

P. —Statement showing the Eoutes of the Kegular Post and the

stations in the District of Vizagapatam.....

APPENDIX Q.

Q.—Statement showing the Eoutes of the District Post and the
stations in the District of Vizagapatam.

INDEX..'......A.....;......389

CHAP TEE I. 33

EXTENT AND PHYSICAL CIRCUMSTANCES Of THE DISTRICT.

SECTION I.—NAME AND EXTENT.

1. Name .—The term Vizagapatam is properly Visakha-patta-
nam, the city of Visakha or Kartikeya, the Hindu Mars. Tradition
states that, about five hundred years ago, Ktjlottunga Chola —not
the original Sovereign of that name, but one of the Andhra dynasty
at Rajahmundry, several of 'whom assumed the title—encamped on
the site of the present town of Vizagapatam, on his way to Benares.
He was pleased with the place, and built a pagoda for Visakha, the
favorite god of his caste, on a site called Tlrthapurallu, on the south
of Lawson’s Bay. From the encroachments of the surf, this edifice has
long since disappeared, hut at such seasons as their astrologers direct
them to bathe in the sea, the Hindus of Vizagapatam go through the
ceremony near the supposed site of Visakhasw&mi’s temple. About
the middle of the seventeenth century, the Company’s Factory was
established at Vizagapatam, and there, on the cession of the Oircars,
the Chiefs in Council were placed; the town therefore naturally gave
its name to the district.

2. Figure and Extent —The figure of the district may be
described as an octagon—first, an irregular wavy line, some ninety
miles long, bounded by the Rakapilli Zamindary of the Nizam’s
dominions and the Rumpah and Toonee taluqs of Rajahmundry, may
be drawn from a point a little south of Moat, where the Sildru joins
the Savexi (about twenty miles from the confluence of that river with
the Godavari), to the sea near the town of Toonee. The second side
is the sea coast from the point last specified to the right bank of the
Chicacole river as it disembogues at Maphuz Bunder, a distance of
110 miles. The third side runs nearly at right angles to the second,
extending about sixty miles north, and forming the boundary line
between this district and Ganjam. The fourth side branches from

■ ■ V-

the third to a distance of some twenty-five miles eastwards, having
the Purla Kimedy hill country to the south. The fifth side extends
eighty miles in a north-west direction to the Kalahundy frontier,
marching for twenty miles with Pedda Kimedy, and for the rest of its
course with Chinna Kimedy. Prom the Kalahundy frontier the
sixth side runs south-west for sixty miles, when the seventh side
meets it and runs north-west for upwards of 100 miles to Sandhi
Rayagarh, the northernmost point of Jeypore. The country between
the sixth and seventh sides is the Kalahundy Raj with its depen¬
dencies, except that the seventh side for thirty miles from Sandhi
Rayagarh marches with the t Bendra Nowagarh territory, the whole
being subordinate to the Commissioner of the Chutteesgarh Division,
Central Provinces, at Raipoor." From the north end of the seventh
side, the eighth side is carried in a south-west direction for 180
miles, to Moat, where this description commenced. This eighth side
is the boundary line between the Jeypore Zamindary and Bustar, a
Raj subordinate to the Deputy Commissioner, Upper Godavari
District, Central Provinces, at Sironcha.

3. The greater portion of the Jeypore Zamindary still remains to
be mapped, as well as the whole of the Golgonda hill tracts, west¬
ward of Nursipatam. Parties of the Ganjam and Orissa Survey
under Colonel Saxton, Madras Staff Corps, last year entered upon this
this work. Until their operations are completed, it will be impossible
to give correctly the area of the district, but it is roughly estimated
at about 19,000 square miles.

’ , SECTION II.—DESCRIPTION, PHYSICAL' AND GENERAL.

1. The chain of ghauts, which extend in a line parallel to the
sea coast from the Mahanadi river to the Godavari, is carried
through the centre of this district.

“The higher peaks of this range reach an elevation of more than
Captain Baaevi’s, Eoyal 5,000feet above the sea; the eastern and western
Engine er^ K eport °n^a slopes are clothed with tall tree jungle, while
tio™of the Jeypore Terri- the bamboo grows luxuriantly in the valleys.
t0Ty ' This range forms as it were the back-bone of

the country, all the drainage on the east side being carried off into
the seas, by numerous nullahs between Calingapatam and Cocanada,
while the drainage to the west falls into the Godavari, either by the
Indrawatti, or by the Saveri and Sileru rivers,” Along the north of '■&

the Jeypore country* runs another -watershed, separating the drainage
between the Mahanadi and Godavari; the sources of several tribu¬
taries of the former, particularly the Tel, its chief tributary, being
found there.

2. The Golconda hill taluqs, and four out of the six taluqs into
which Jeypore has been divided for administrative purposes—the
whole including some 9,000 square miles—lie to the west of the
ghauts ; to the east lie the two remaining taluqs of Jeypore, which
are pierced throughout with ridges of hills branching from the main
range ; and the plain of the Vizagapatam district.

3. The ‘plain’ portion of the district comprises from 5 to 6,000
square miles. It is everywhere a fertile well cultivated tract: the
principal rivers are, (1) the Nag&vali, with two important feeders,
the Makkuva and Sabir branches, which disembogues at Chicaeole ;
(2) the Gostani, which disembogues at Konildah; (3) the Bimlipatam
river; (4) the Sharadanadi, and (5) the Varahanadi, which both empty
themselves into the sea at Wattada, about thirty-five miles south of
the town of Vizagapatam. The whole of this tract was settled in
1802 on the Zamindary tenure; in the south-western portion several
estates have subsequently been purchased by the Government at
sales for arrears of revenue, and now form the two small ryotwarry
taluqs of ‘ Golgonda’ and ‘ Sarvasiddhi’. In the north-east of the
same tract, the Phlconda and Honzeram taluqs—the one passing to
Government by purchase, the other by confiscation—are leased for a
term to Messrs. Arbuthnot and Co. In another part of this Manual
will be found a succinct account of each family and estate.

4. In ordinary seasons, the country presents a highly prosperous
condition. The export trade at Bimlipatam and Caling&patam has
probably doubled the land under cultivation in the course of the last
twenty or thirty years. The whole plain to the foot of the ghauts
is one sheet of cultivation ; not only paddy-fields, but considerable
gardens of sugar-cane and tobacco. The ryots seem on the best
terms with the ancient Zamindars ; it is only in the south of the
district, where a few estates have fallen into the hands of money¬
lenders and usurers, that anything like an ill-feeling prevails between
the landlord and tenant.

, As to the habits of the Zamindars, there are hopeful indications of
advancement- and progress. They still indulge in much feudal pomp

in their retinues, hut they no longer shut themselves up in their forts.
These ancient buildings are either entirely deserted, or converted
into commodious, substantial, modem houses. Some of the chiefs
succeeded to their estates as minors, and were brought down to
Yizagapatam to be trained up under the eye of the Governor’s Agent.
These all speak English, after a fashion, and mention with unfailing
gratitude the personal kindness of an Arbuthnot, a Smollet, and a
Robertson. They seem little solicitous however to secure a superior
education for their sons. There is an excellent Anglo-Vernacular
School at Vizagapatam, supported by the Native gentry of tl^e district
with a Grant-in-aid from Government, and under the management of
a Committee of Hindus ; when stirred up to avail themselves of this
institution, promises are readily made by the Zamindars, and excuses
as readily found for breaking them.

6. The great want of the district is Roads. From 1825 to 1850
nothing was done, or next to nothing; the
P JiXn^ 6 En 0 giL 7 er S ' 1 ' anntal outla Z 011 construction and repairs
during that/period averaging little more than
1,800 Rupees. At the close of 1849, the Collector was desired to
report on the roads of the Vizagapatam district. Mistaking, as well
he might, the drift of the requisition, he submitted a carefully com- .
piled statement of the roads available for shipping at the principal
ports. On being set right, he explained that there were no internal
communications whatever. “ There is not a mile of road in the
district along which you can drive a gig or a pig.” Such were Mr.
Smollett’s ipissima verba.

7. A commencement was made in 1851 by the Maharajah of
Vimanagram, who undertook the construction of a road from Vizi ana¬
gram to Bimlipatam (16 miles); the large bridge across the Chittivalasa
river on that line being built by Government. The cross-road con¬
necting it with Vizagapatam was tffen taken in hand, after which
|ittle or nothing was done during the years 1853-54-55, with the
exception of the expenditure of about 50,000 Rupees on earth-work
for roads, which have not since been completed.

From Pdlconda to Parvatipur, and from-Palconda to Chipurapilli,
and the very valuable link between Ahkapilli and Vizagapatam were
next undertaken, and were well advanced towards completion when
stopped in. 1857-58. To keep in good order what has already been
done, maintenance grants are yearly assigned for these roads.

During the next four years very little was done ; estimates were
sanctioned, but funds were not to be got.

In 1862, a little more activity began to be displayed. The
Maharajah having contributed 63,500 Rupees for the purpose, the
roads from Vizagapatam and Vizianagram to Kasipur were under¬
taken, and are still in progress; and in 1862-63 funds were allotted for
the construction of the coast road northwards from Ghittivalasa to
Chicacole—forty miles, of which one half has been completed—and
for the road between Chipurapilli to Vizianagram.

The out-turn of the thirteen years’ work is about 200 miles of fair
road at a cost of three and a half lacs of Rupees; these 200 miles of
road are kept in order by an annual outlay of 2,700 Rupees.

8. To put the communications of the District od a moderately
good footing, there remain, according to the Superintending Engi¬
neer’s computation, still upwards of 320 miles of road below the
ghauts to be made and bridged, the probable cost of which will be
six lacs of Rupees—besides which, two good communications with
Jeypore will have to be established at a cost of three lacs more. Of
the 320 miles below the ghauts remaining to be done, seventy-eight
are already sanctioned and in progress. The new “ Road Cess Act”
will add, it is believed, one lac annually to the grants that may be
made by Government for the purpose.

9. In fair weather, carts can travel, though with some difficulty,
to the base of the ghauts. The rise from the Coast is about 300 feet
Proceeding from the plains to the Jeypore country, we will first visit
the Gunapur and Rayagadda taluqs, which lie to the east of the
main chain of hills.

10. The village of Gunapur may be reached in two ways; first,
by the Sitampdta Pass into Parja Kimedy of Ganjam, and so along the
high road through Buttalee, the frontier village of the Parla Kimedy
Estate; second, through Kurup&m and Goomah Lakshmipuraia,
direct, without leaving the Vizagapatam district.

First —The Sitampdta Pass is a natural defile through the range
of hills which divide Ganjam from Vizagapatam, and as, with the
exception of the coast line, it is the only direct communication
between the two districts, the importance of opening it out for traffic
is obvious. In 1835, after the disturbances which led to the confis¬
cation of the Pilconda Zamindary, and before the estate was leased

6

out to Messrs. Arbuthnot and Co., four and twenty of the neighbour¬
ing Mokhasadars contracted with the Collector to clear the jungle
on each side of the road; they were to enjoy the clearings free for
five years, and then to hold the land on a favorable quit-rent. This
was done and the pass has long ceased to be dangerous either from
wildjbeasts or robbers. An excellent road, made at the expense of
the Parla Kimedy Estate, which is under the Collector of Ganjam as
Agent to the Court of Wards, runs at right angles to .it from the
Ganjam coast to Buttalee, and the moiety of the pass which lies
in Ganjam has now, through the same agency, been pierced with
another road. The importance of completing the'entire line was
pressed upon the notice of Government by the Compiler in his first
Hill Report, March 1863, and estimates were ordered to be prepared
by the Department Public Works. Even this much, however, has
not been done, and during the present season, Major Grove, the Senior
Assistant, who was formerly employed in Public Works, has under¬
taken to open it out, as well as he can, with a small sum placed at
his disposal out of a grant of 10,000 Rupees which has been assigned
by Government for expenditure in roads and jungle-clearing by. the
Officers of the Governor’s Agency.

Second .—The other approach to Gunapur is through Kurupam,
which is easily reached either from Palconda or Parvatipur. From
Kurupam to Goomah Lakshmipuram, a distance of ten miles, the path
lies through a very -heavy jungle, in some places approaching to
forest; but some awkward ravines apart, the path is tolerably even.
From Lakshmipuram to Gunapur is fifteen miles. To the eleventh
mile the pass is stony, full of ravines and broken grounds; it then
opens out. The Yamsadh&ra river is crossed one and half miles
north of Buttalee. Major Grovfe is engaged in clearing this road also.

11. From Kurupam, to the north and east, the distinctive physi- .
ognorny of the country is the mountains. The whole of these hills
are steep, craggy, and covered with a heavy jungle, which is usually
thickest about the gullies and at the base. On the plain the jungle
assumes more the character of a forest in some places, though very
large timber is not commonly met with. In other places it is mixed
with a great deal of bamboo and thorns, which renders it difficult to
penetrate. During the rains a quantity of long coarse grass grows
on the sides and summits of the hills, which is annually burnt by
the inhabitants, and may in some degree be the reason why there is
not very thick underwood out of the valleys and gullies.

7

12. To the east and north-east of Gunapur lies the ‘ Saura’ MU
country. It was never visited by the Meriah Agency, the Sauras, it
was supposed, not being addicted to the practice of human sacrifice
or infanticide. The space occupied by this tract is very imperfectly
given in the Maps of the Surveyor General of India (Nos.107 andlOS),
the Officers of the Department never having been able to penetrate
into these, mountains, owing to the lawless character of the people,
and the impossibility of quieting their apprehensions as to the object
of the Survey. Nor was the Vizagapatam Agency in a position to
assist them, owing to the long enforced policy of non-interference
in the affairs of the Jeypore Zamindary, a policy which, for all prac¬
tical purposes, was relaxed in the year 1863 only. Up to that time,
therefore, little or nothing was known of it, except that the popula¬
tion, like other mountaineers in a primitive state, contained a large
element of the predatory classes. Burglary by night in small parties
of two or three, and cattle-lifting {both with the abetment of the low¬
land Pariahs) were the principal crimes. These were commonly car¬
ried out by stealth ; but the thieves were always armed, and readily
used their weapons to effect a safe retreat with their plunder to the
hills. Early in 1863, a guard of twenty Constables was posted at
Jalteru, a village at the foot of the hills about eight miles from Gun¬
apur, and a weekly fair established. The next year, by a reduction
in the Police budget, these twenty men dwindled into twelve. There
is a strong clannish feeling amongst these Sauras and, unlike the
Khonds, they manage their own affairs without the intervention of
Hindu " Patros.” In the absence of all intermediate agency between
ourselves and these savages, a collision was brought about in July
1864,* which has led to a strong increase in the Police force of the
district, and to the occupation Of a post at Wadasaul in the centre of
the hills.

13. The cpuntry is about 200 square miles in extent. It is divid¬
ed into two plateaus; the .lower plateau containing the Tolana and
Wadasaul valleys, and the upper the Puttasinghi valley. Puttasin-
ghi is about six miles north of Callieote and the same distance west
of Noagudda, both of the Ganjam district. Tolana is nine miles
from Gunapur, and Wadasaul is two miles from Tolana. The lower
plateau is reached through a long but inconsiderable ghaut from the

’ Vide Section IS, Chapter III.

8

village of Jalteru, and by another from Toramaul To ascend- still
further to the upper plateau, 'there is also a choice of ghauts, the
‘ Regintollah’ opposite Tolana, and the ‘ Kittingi’ near Wadasaul,
both are long and steep, but the latter is the least formidable of
the two.

14 On the north the 'country is bounded partly by the Khond
•tract of Sirdarpur of Jeypore, and partly by Pedda Kimedy of Gan-
jam; on the east entirely by Pedda Kimedy; and on the south partly
by Parla Kimedy, partly by Jeypore, and on the west by Jeypore.
Some of the Saura villages at the head of the passes leading up from,
the Ganjam district acknowledge the ‘ Bissoyes’ of Pedda Kimedy
and Parla Kimedy, but all the rest of the tract, including Puttasin-
ghi, is subordinate to Jeypore, though successive Rajahs of Jeypore
have done little else beyond represssing the raids of these hillmen
into the low country. There are some, seventy or eighty villages in
the tract, and savage as they are in many respects, there is ample
evidence of patient and laborious husbandry among the people. The
valleys are all terraced to catch and distribute the torrents that flow
from the mountain sides; when the season is prosperous, their coun¬
try is a perfect granary of paddy; while the mango, the tamarind,
the sago palm and ‘ Ippa’ trees* of their jungles furnish an unfail¬
ing supply of fruit, oil and liquor.

15. North of Gunapur, the Jeypore Raj runs up in a wedge-like
shape to a distance of seventy miles, between Kalahundy of the Cen¬
tral Provinces on the west, and Chinna Kimedi on the east, reaching
very nearly 20° latitude. In the centre of this wedge-shaped area
stands but the very remarkable mass of hills named “Neemgiris”

.. * The Ippa tree (Bassia latifoKa) or Muhooa. “ The products of this tree are of singu¬
lar and general use; the flowers are of a nature very extraordinary, differing essentially
from almost every other plant, not having in any respect the usual appearance of such,
hut rather resembling berries, falling spontaneously as they ripen. They are gathered
and dried by a few. days’ exposure to the sun; when thus prepared, they very much
resemble a dried grape both in taste and flavour. Either eaten raw or dressed, they
afford a wholesome strengthening food, but they are often applied to a less laudable puj>
pose ; for, being fermented, they yieH.by distillation a strong spirit; which is soldso
cheap, that an English pint of it may be purchased for a half penny. The fruit yields
an oil, which so much resembles ghee, or clarified butter, that being cheaper, it is often
mixed with that commodity, and used in victuals, burned, in lamps, and applied
extremely as a remedy for wounds and all cutaneous eruption.”—Malcolm’s' Central
India, 2, 47.

9

•which rise to 5,000 feet,* quite separated by valleys of not more than
1,200 feet from the ranges of ghauts on west and east. The drain-
- age from the Neemgiris and the neighbouring country flows directly
in a south-east direction to the sea, forming the river at Calingapa-
tam (the ‘ Vamsadh&ra’ from the bamboo (vamsa) growing on its
banks) and that at Chicacole (the Hag&vali.)

/ 16. : Exclusive of large tracts held by semi-independent Khonds,
t^e upper portion is occupied by three powerful chiefs, one at Godairy,
one at Bisssmcuttack, and the third at Singapore, feudatories ofJey-
, pore, while the lower taluqs are managed by the Rajah of Jeypore
directly. The Officers of the Meriah Agency indicated seven Khond
Muttas as addicted to human sacrifice; they
are noted in the margin. The first, Sirdarpur,
consist of some twenty villages; the chief vil¬
lage lies twenty miles north-east ofGunapur;
if is in’ a very wild part of the country, sur¬
rounded with lofty hills covered "with dense
jungle. The second, Godairy, has its chief village on the banks of the
Yams&dh&ra river. It was first visited by General Campbell some
fifteen years ago, and finding it very central as well as tolerably
healthy, he constructed a guard-house and a small bungalow for the
occasional visits of an officer, with other conveniences. The country
betweeen Godairy and Gunapur is perfectly open. The Godairy
chief, Ghaitan Deo, is a member of the Rajah’s family; he holds this
tftluq and that of Naorangpur on the east of the ghauts. The Godairy
taluq, comprising the four Muttas of Dippagudda, Navera, Jalanidhi
and Burukudu, consists of 150 villages; seventy of these are in the
Occupation of Khonds, whose payments are nominal; his income from
the rest comes to 5,850 Rupees a year in money besides twenty-one
garee of grain. The villages are rented for three or five years to one
of the principal ryots; and the renter, whoever he is, is always con¬
sidered the Patro or Majji (Headman) of the village, performing the
duties without extra emoluments. The office is frequently held for
generations by the same family, for there is a disposition not to dis¬
turb those once in, if it can be avoided. Each village too has its serf
’ or vetty, but in very few cases is there any land attached to the office,
which is remunerated by fees in grain by the general community.

Sirdarpur. -

Godairy.

Bijipur.

Chandrappur.

Rayabiji.

Biaaemcuttaci.

: Height ascertained by Colonel Saxton.

10

Third, Bijipur. Soon after leaving Godiary, we ascend an incon¬
siderable ghaut, at the foot of which lies a fine valley about four
miles long; after this the road is bad and heavy jungle to Ponkala
(nine miles) the first stage. From Ponkala to Bijipur is almost one
dense unbroken Sdl jungle (nine miles’). The Mutta consists of
twelve villages and is included in the Godairy taluq. There is a
Patro here, an Uriya peon, who superintends the villages; each vil¬
lage paying a trifling annual tribute to the Patro, who again pays
something to Chaitan Deo. Fourth, Chandrapur ; After passing
the village of Killidi, three miles from Bijipur, we ascend a steep and
stony ghaut; it is followed by a plateau, a mile and a half long to the
village of Chotragam, when an extensive valley is crossed, then the
river ‘ Dimuru Noi,’ a feeder of the Yamsadhara, on the right bank
of which stands Chandrapur. The village itself is a small Hindu
colony. Some twenty-five years ago, the Jeypore Rajah sent one of
his peons up here, with permission to cultivate free of rent as much
ground as he cared to clear, and to take any tribute he could extract
from the neighbouring Khonds. The man came up with a dozen
adherents and their families, and the village is now a very thriving
one; but nothing has been got from the Khonds, who continue in all
their ancient independence. They acknowledge the Jeypore Rajah
and respect his local representative; but they contribute nothing to
the fisc, unless it be a few chickens and bunches of plantains at the
DasaharS. 'There are twelve villages here, and it was formerly avery
troublesome Mutta. They had the audacity to turn out in great force
and attack General Campbell’s camp; but fifteen years have made
a great change; they now come in willingly enough to visit the
officers of Government when summoned by the Patro for that pur¬
pose. Fifth .—Rayabiji lies in a southwest direction from the last,
distance ten miles; the track is tolerably level, through a jungle in
great part bamboo. Rayabiji is an important place as the centre of
the most considerable of the Khond hill tracts of Jeypore. It com¬
prises 106 purely Khond villages, divided into six Muttas. There
are twelve other villages in the hands of Hindu Pstros, one Patro to
each Khond Mutta. Sixth .—-Bissemeuttach is eighteen miles west
of Rayabiji, is a direct line, but from the ranges of ghaut lying
between, it is necessary to approach it by'a bend round to the north,
halting at Dongasurada and Kotraghur, both on the banks of the
Yamsadhara; the distance is twenty-five miles. The jungle is
lighter; near Bissemcuttack the villages lie pretty closely together;

11

cultivation appears to be carried on with great industry, and several
fine mango topes come into view. In fine, we have left the Kotiya
or mountaineer Khonds behind us, and are now in the country of
the Deshya or outer Khonds. The town of Bissemcuttack is the
capital of the ‘ Tat Rajah,’ or the feudatory at the head of the mili¬
tary force of Jeypore. The family has been here for seven or eight
generations; ^lie condition of feudal service is now commuted into
an annual payment of 5,000 Rupees. Ry caste, the Tat Rajah is
a Srishti Karnam, a race which in this part of the country is
extremely warlike, though in Rajahmundry and even in the lower
taluqs of Yizagapatam, they are known only as good accountants and
bustling tracers. He is a man of good address; he reads and writes
Urya and speaks fluently in Telugu. His fort is a tumble-down
construction of mud. The town contains some 400 houses, and is
supplied with artizans of all kinds. The martial element is very
perceptible amongst the town’s-people. Every third man is one of
the Rajah’s servants and swaggers about with a sword. In the

centre of the town is a good sized gymnasium, where these fellows
wrestle and box and perform feats of “ Khusrut” generally. The
country is divided into eight Muttas comprising 149 villages, as
noted in the margin. With but few exceptions,

1. Kamkaladi.24 the village communities are entirely Khond,

a SogafeL' 2 8 but there are but eighteen Kotiya Khond vil-
5 ! Amtodaiu!33 ^ a S es > an d these all lie in the Ambodala

7 . 16 these villages pay a certain mamiil

8. Kutnigoda ..10 sum of money to their respective Patros, who,
are invariably renters under the Zamindar.
Besides this, each village contributes a sheep, and each householder a
Rupee at Dasahara to the Rijah direct. At the head of each Mutts
is a Pstro, responsible for the whole. He has lands conditioned
for feudal service; and is expected to pay his respects to the Tat
Rajah once a year with his peons, when he presents a Nuzzur, and
gets a cloth in return. The produce of the taluq includes paddy,
turmeric, oil seeeds of all kinds, tobacco and sugar-cane. The last is
grown by a race of thrifty Urya cultivators, called ‘ Mali’ The jag¬
gery, together with grain and oil seeds, is sent as fasr as Psiwatipur
and even Bobbili to the south, or rather Banyans and Urya Brah¬

mins come from thence and export it on pack bullocks. In the same
way tobacco is exported to the Nagpore country. A great deal of
bt&iaess is done by barter. The Nagpore arts bring iron; and the

12

southerners, cloths and salt,' A measure of salt will here fetch five
measures of produce. Seventh.— Durgi. This a small Mutta of
-thirty-six villages, twenty-six of these, Khond. The country, how¬
ever, contains no Katiya Khonds, and in other respects the remarks
made on the Bissemcuttack taluq are applicable to this. It is pre¬
sided over by an Urya Bajput, the hereditary Patro ; he pays a
moderate tribute to the Jeypore Bajah. The villages^being so few,
he looks after them all himself, each village making up the customary
sum without the intervention of a renter. Durgi is fourteen miles
south of Bissemcuttack. There is a track from Durgi to Godairy,
through Dippagudda, about nineteen miles, but it lies through a series
of very bad ghauts and heavy forest. From Durgi to Gunapur direct
it is twenty-seven miles through Bamanaguda; road often stony
with some bamboo jungle. TheTi eights of the foregoing places above
the level of the sea is as follows :—Gunapur 276 feet; Bamanaguda,
725 ; Durgi, 1,315 ; Dippagudda, 603 ; Godairy, 341; Ponkala, 791 ;
Bijipur, 1,123; Chandrappur, 1,028; Bayabiji, 838; Dongasurada
819; Kotraghur, 933; Bissemcuttack, 1,123. These were noted by
Captain Tennant, -Deputy Inspector General of Police, with an
Aneroid, in his tour with the Governor’s Agent in 1863-64; but the
heights of the surrounding mountains, as recorded by the Survey
Officers, go up to 5000 feet.

Sirdarpur..3,065 Peaks of the Neemgiris 3,096

Kuttak (near Chandrappur).3,728 „ 4,161

Bamani (near Bayabiji).2,488 „ 4,379

, Damnee (near Durgi)..3,895 „ 4,972

17. In another section of this Manual, a particular description
of Khond usages will be found, together with some account of the
operations of the late Special Agency for the suppression of human
sacrifices. We will now therefore pass on to the Bayagadda taluq,
which lies to the west of the tract we have just traversed.

18. Singapore may be reached from Bissemcuttack through the
Papekonna Kannama, a gorge in the Neemgiri range; distance
twenty-one miles. The town is surrounded on three sides by the
river Nagavali, #nd is entirely shut out from view by a dense jungle
of bamboo. It is the residence of a ‘Bajah,’ arelative of the Jeypore
ChiS Like other feudatories, he has heretofore held on condition
of keeping up a large force of armed peons, but this servioe is now
commuted into a.yearly payment of 5,000 Bupees. Here, as in the

13

Bissemcuttaek taluq, the great bulk of the population is Khond, but
still further removed from barbarism. There are 105 Khond villages,
gif of Mslia, and seven of other Uryas, besides eight held free by
Brahmins, and thirty-three rated as Mokhasas. The Revenue system
is much the same as in Bissemcuttaek. ‘ Meriah’ practices are never
known to have prevailed amongst the Singapore Khonds. This is
admitted by the officers of the late Special Agency. Indeed, the
aspect of this valley is in all respects of a highly promising charac¬
ter. It is a favorite route of Brinjarries from Nagpore, owing to the
open level nature of the country.

19. Rayagadda is nearly thirty miles from Singapore. Here too
the population is almost entirely Khond, and a more industrious
people it would be impossible to meet with. The place itself is a
thriving village, being the emporium of the local trade. Five gene¬
rations ago it was the capital of the Jeypore Rajah, Biswanath
Deo, who built an enormous mud fort here, the ruins of which are
still visible. He was a very great potentate, and in emulation of the
god Krishna, thought proper to marry one hundred and sixteen
Wives. The site of the self-immolation of these ladies, who ascended
the funeral pyre in a body on the occurrence of his death, is still
pointed out. From R&yagadda to Parvatipur, the frontier town of
the 'plain’ portion of the Yizagapatam district, is thirty-three miles
south

20. There are five principal Passes over the chain of the ghauts
into the plateau beyond:—

From Parvatipur, by the Bijaya ghaut.

„ „ by the Lakshmipuram ghaut.

From SsKir, by the Panchipenta gbaut.

From Kasipur, by the Rsyavalasa ghaut

From Madgole, by the Tataparty ghaut

21. The compiler has travelled by all these routes, as well as by
Pass from Rayagadda due west, and over the Golgondah hills into
MalMgiri taluq of Jeypore. The Rayagadda route he took in his
first tour; in all his subsequent ones, the Quarter Master General
has obligingly lent him the services of a Naick and two Lascars
with a Perambulator. He has thus been able to record the exact
distances; these, with a few brief remarks descriptive of the routes,
have been annually tabulated for the use of the District Officers.
Th^ head of the Pass generally rises to 3,000 feet, the ascent being 1

14

in 20. “From* the summits of these Passes to the level of the
plateau are slopes on an average of 350 feet in perpendicular height,
and little less steep than the opposite ascent. The plateau has a
tolerably gentle fall to the -westward, and is terminated abruptly
by a range of steep hills which sever it from the plain country of
Jeypore, and through which to the same axe several Passes averaging
700 feet in height. The plateau is extremely undulating and
broken up by numerous longitudinal and transverse Valleys, the
several directions *of which are respectively at right angles and
parallel to the hounding chain of hills. The hills generally recede
in height as we proceed westward, and are comparatively bare or
covered with low jungle. The'soil commonly met with on the plateau
is red, containing often, indeed generally, a large admixture of gravel
and admirably adapted for road-making. In many places a red
indurated clay is observed, which strongly resembles laterite,
except that it does not seem of so cellular a structure. In the
bottoms of the valleys the soil is in a great measure black cotton,
the most fertile and best suited for wet cultivation. The red soil seems
however to be more favorable "to the growth of trees both fruit¬
bearing and otherwise, of which the most commonly met with, the
mango and jack, grow most luxuriantly and without' any artificial
irrigation.” There are numerous villages, and considerable cultiva¬
tion is carried on; the water-courses being everywhere terraced for the
growth of paddy. There are a few Iliyas, but the bulk of the-
population belongs to a branch of the same family as the Khond;
this is the case all over Jeypore. They call themselves “ Prajas” or
subjects, wherever by the invasion’of Hindu conquerors they have
lost their distinctive character as an independent race. Within this
plateau the rivers Saveri (called at Jeypore the ‘ Kotah’) and Sildru
take their rise; they fall through the western wall of the
plateau into the Malk&giri taluq of Jeypore; at Moat the frontier
village to the south-west, they join their waters, which then flow
into the Godavari, twenty-five miles distant, at JKonarem opposite
Rudramkollah in the Hyderabad country. At the head of the Mad-
gole and Panckipenta ghauts are small tracts belonging to the
Zamindaries sp named ;, they are retained -under the.-agency, and
subordinated with the rest of the plateau -to the Sub-Magistracies
of Aurada and Mahadeoputti respectively. The Jeypore villages

Captain

15

uhder Aurada are 297 in number; those under Mahadeoputti
243. The revenue derived from the whole by the Rajah is set#
down at 20,000 Rupees.

22. The town of Jeyporo lies seven miles north of the northern
wall of the plateau. It has neither manufacture nor trade and is of
importance only as the residence of the Rajah and the head-quarters
of the Assistant Agent and the Superintendent of Police. North of
the town, the Jeypore Raj extends about 100 miles. The country
comprises the Kotapad taluqs so long claimed by Bustar* and
Naorangpur. The level of the tract is about 2,000 feet; the soil
generally black; so much of it as lies near the Indrawatti river,
which, rising in Thooamool, flows for fifty miles through Jeypore
in its course to the Godavari, is as fine a country as one would
desire to see, being one sheet of paddy-fields (unirrigated) with
patches of sugar-cane, wheat, and Bengal gram; but to the north of
the Indrawatti it is jungle or Sal forest, and is very sparsely inhabited-
There is a Sub-Magistrate at .Jeypore, and another at Naorangpur.
The jurisdiction of the first includes the Malkagiri taluq and is very
extensive, comprising 790 villages, but the Assistant Agent is for a
great part of the year at Jeypore, and takes direct cognisance of all'
serious cases. The jurisdiction of the Naorangpur Sub-Magistrate
includes 223 villages. The revenue derived by the Rajah of Jeypore
from the whole is about 30,000 Rupees. The fertile taluq of
Naorangpur is the appanage of his uncle, Chaitan Deo.

23. South-west of the town of Jeypdre, comes, first, the Ramgiri ;
taluq, divided off from the Malkagiri taluq by a lofty range of
hills, called the Tulasi Dungiri, which is carried across the river

#Saveri, and stretches far into Bustar. Crossing from the Ramgiri to
the Malkigiri taluq, we descend a long ghaut 1,200 feet and up¬
wards, the country gradually falling still further towards the Goda¬
vari. The south-west boundary of Jeypore, as already observed, is
the village of Moat, at the confluence of the rivers Saveri and
Sileru, thirty miles from the Godavari. The distance from Jeypore to
Moat is 160 miles, and the town of Malkagiri is about half way.

24. As far south as Malkagiri, the country is covered with a
dense-forest of Sal, which after that is seldom
4£C aU “ 0Sa ’ met 'with. The prevailing trees are—the
Nalla* Maddi and Telia Maddi, and occasional
* See Chapter. VII, Section.' I, Jeypore.

specimens of the Teak, with every where, an undergrowth of tall
• rank grass.

25. There are some 225 villages in the Malkagiri taluq. The
Chiefs and their immediate retainers are Uryas, but the people are
principally Koyis and Khonds, with a mixture of Prajas (the com¬
mon laboring class of Jeypore) and Telugus. The Koyis bear the
strongest resemblance to the Khonds of the Gunapur highlands;
the Khonds, both from their appearance and language, are clearly a
distinct tribe. The manners and customs of all are pretty much the
same. No Brahmins ever penetrated into the country. Each village
has a Zanni or priest, who is generally brother to the Naick or
headman, and at seed-time and harvest, at births, deaths, and mar¬
riages, he conducts the worship of the village goddess, propitiating
her with the sacrifice of a fowl or a kid, which is followed by a
general feast. There is little or no money in the country; every
thing is bartered. The staple cultivation is rice; there is neither
sugar-cane nor wheat. Tobacco in small patches is seen occasionally,
and a beginning is being made with oil seeds. A good deal of
the rice is carried westwards; cattle are exported, and the wilder
tribes trade in the same way with dammer, honey and wax The
return load is generally salt and cloths; there are no weavers
in the country, nor is cotton grown. ,

26. The taluq abounds with every kind of game, bison, elk, &e.,
and by consequence, beasts of prey abound also. Every man goes
about armed, with bows and arrows or a hatchet; but on the whole
it is a peaceable and tractable population. The prevalence of Meriah,
or human sacrifices, within the memory of living men, the people*
uniformly deny, but the officers of the late Meriah Agency, writing
in 1855, received information, which they credited, that four
children were, up to that year, annually sacrificed, at the doors of
the Malkagiri fort, besides other sacrifices triennially, in the out¬
lying districts! The only description of offences which have come
to our notice at present, consists of cases of extortion committed by
the leading Giya Chiefs, and of homicides committed in a state of
intoxication. There is a good deal of drunkenness among the people,
the wild sago palm and the berry of the Ippa or Mhowa tree (which
grow* everywhere - ) both affording a very strong liquor. Indeed,
throughout the month of March, when this berry ripens, the whole
male population continues helplessly drunk. Captain Basevi of the

Grand Trigonometrical Survey, passed through village after village
in March 1863, without meeting with a man sober enough to
answer a single question. The women do not appear to join in this
debauchery.

27. As to the History of Malkagiri, i# appears to be that
“ very extensive tract to the southward, alluded to by Mr. Oram
“ in his Report on Jeypore, AD. 1784, printed in the Precis of Jey-
“ pore papers. He describes it from hearsay as inhabited by a rude
“ and barbarous people, who make the Rajah presents at the Dasahara,
“ owe him Military service, and are devotedly attached to him, but
“ over whom lie has no real authority.” In fact, in process of time,
from its distance from the capital, its difficulty of access, and the dis¬
turbed state in which the Jeypore Raj was kept by the violence of
contending factions, the Ameens, deputed to the charge of this out¬
lying tract, seem to have made themselves very nearly independ¬
ent. The office was transmitted from father to son, under the title
of ' Tat Raj,’ and the tribute payable to Jeypore was never changed,
standing always at 750 Rupees. The last Tat Raj, Paxamanando,
died without male issue thirty years ago. He was succeeded by one
Bhavamma, his twin-brother’s widow. This lady carried on the
management by a Dewan Dasi Raz, a relative, for twelve or thirteen
years, quietly enough, Dasi Raz being a capable man, and able to
hold his own against all intriguers. At the death of Dasi Raz, his
son Yerram Raz, became Dewan. He was overthrown in a pitched
battle with the adverse faction; but, ultimately procuring the aid
of a party of Robillas from the Hyderabad country, he regained the
upper hand) and signalized his victory by cutting off the noses of
four of his principal enemies. Amerced of these features, these four
men fled the country, and found their way down to the Governor’s
Agent (Mr. Reade), who happened to be on duty at Nursipatam.
Mr. Reade sent up a party of the old Sibbundy; Yerram Raz was
arrested, brought to trial, and sentenced to transportation for life;
but he died suddenly in Jail at Vizagapatam (A.D. 1859.)

28. This event was shortly followed by the death of the Tat
Ranee, Bhavamma; she left a daughter, Bangara Ddvi; 'but the real
auothrity vested in one Sanyasi Patro, an illegitimate member of
the family, a very turbulent character. He irot only withheld all
tribute from Jeypore, but continued, in spite of all our warnings, to
levy Mohturfa and Sayer duties. He extorted four Annas on every

3

18

pack bullock entering the country; and a definite complaint having
been laid against him by a Brinjarry trader before the Assistant-
Agent at Jeypore, that officer sent Inspector Smith with a warrant
for his apprehension. He came quietly enough, and was sentenced
to fifteen months’ jjnprisonment and fine. The Rajah of. Jeypore
then placed a man of his own in charge.

29. Malkigixi has always had the credit of having a consider¬
able Teak Forest. The traveller sees isolated specimens only,
though sufficient in number and appearance to show that the tree
would thrive excellently well.

SO. The Saveri, after its passage through the “ Tulasi Dungiri”
Range, becomes the boundary line of Jeypore and Bustar, except
that the Salmi taluq, on the right bank of the river, belongs to the
former. Mr. Tuke went 132 miles up its banks, and has given a
detailed description of his expedition. He pronounces it navigable
in certain monsoon months, as far as the twenty-fifth mile, or shortly
below the confluence of the Sildru; but from the perfect chaos of
current and shoals above that distance, “the river certainly is not
navigable at any time of the year for boats.” From the twenty-fifth
mile, timber is taken down pretty constantly, but very little, and
that with the greatest possible difficulty, from places higher up the
river. Mr. Tuke had no levelling instruments with him, but Captain
Basevi has given us the following information :—“ In the. upper
“ country between Kottah and the hills, the stream is sluggish, but
“ between Tsunkom and the God&veri, the river falls nearly 450 feet.
“ Nearly the whole of this occurs in the first fifty miles between
“ Tsunkom and Petta-h. The river falls 100 feet between Tsunkom
“ and Jerapilli, a distance of not more than fourteen miles. Below
Pettah its velocity does not exceed three and a half miles an hour,
“ the fall is something less than nine inches per mile, but the bed
" is much obstructed with rocks.” From Tsunkom to the confluence
of the Sileru, the same officer records the average width, 100 yards ;
while below that it widens out 200 yards, with very high banks, at
one place fifty feet above the river. The Sileru, which we cross at
Kondakamru, appears to be no less unfavorable to navigation than
the Saveri is described to be.

si:. -Golgonda Hills— The old boundary of Jeypore is the
Sildm river; the Kondakamru taluq was afterwards added by con¬
quest A few miles from Kondakamru, the Golgonda country com-

Silences, and at Darakonda we ascend a succession of passes, and once
more reach the great undulating plateau lying to the west of the
great chain of ghauts. From Malkagiri to flarakonda, thirty-two
miles, the rise is from 669 feet to 1,083. The pass commences at
Darakonda; and in two miles, two furlongs, we ascend to a level of
2,709 feet. From Darakonda to Nursipatam, the residence of the
Principal Assistant, the distance is fifty-five miles. The names of
the ten hill Jfuttas and the sums for which they are leased out to
the hereditary Mokhasadars is given in the

1. Dutsarti....1,200 margin. The amount in each case is that of

s'. '!400 *be anc i en t “ Gudikattu Daul,” or assessed

5. Gudem.withiur^kondaS57 area. For the history of the taluq, vide

6. Ant&da KottapiUi.130 Chap. Ill, Section 14 The hills are covered

a S fiw . 30 with dense jungle; in 1865 the Agent re-

9. Chittempkdu.... 30 ported that it was highly expedient they

10. Bandivalfia.20 r t JL n ,

should be placed under the Conservator of

Forests, in view to the preservation and growth of the more valuable
specimens of timber. The burning and felling of forests is carried
on so recklessly in all the hill Zamindaries, that it becomes all the
more necessary to protect and utilize what is our own. A small
experimental establishment has been accordingly sanctioned. The
number of the hill villages is 253 ; some of them are of consider¬
able size. Amongst other productions of these hills is a particularly
sweet orange. The trees are in full bearing about January; the
owners farm out the groves to people of the Cbuckler caste from
Nursipatam, who export the fruit to the low country.

32. A short account of the progress made in Roads and Jungle-
CLEARING in the hills will conclude this section.. When it was
determined that the Governor’s Agent should take up the adminis¬
tration of Jeypore, it became necessary to improve one or other of
the lines of ghaut between that country and the coast ; the Rayava-
lasa ghaut leading up from Kasipuram was selected, and it was
decided to carry the road right over Galikonda, an isolated range of
mountains towering over RayavaJasa to the west, and at that time
in great favor as a proposed sanitarium. The line from Kasipuram
over Galikonda to the head of the (Pettah) ghaut, j^welve miles short
of the town of Jeypore, was first traced by the old Sibbundy Force
under Lieutenants Dobree and Gordon, and then improved by a.
Company of Sappers, under Lieutenant Irvine, who further con-

20

structed a portion of the trace, marked out by Captain Shaw
Stewart, down the Pettah ghaut, when in February 1863, owing to
great sickness and natality amongst the Sappers, the Government
recalled them. Nothing more was done to the line, till February
1864; the Government then sanctioned a sum of Rupees 12,500,
when Lieutenant Smith, Assistant Agent, took the work in hand ;
and in a few months fifty-six miles south from the town of Jeypore-
had been roughly bridged, drained, and formed into an excellent
bullock track, and the difficulties of the Pettah ghaut, four miles in
length, had been overcome. The expenditure was 11,000 Rupees,
the balance having lapsed at the close of the official year 1863-64.
The line was given out on contract to the headmen in the vicinity,
with such marked success as to dispel all doubt of the future work¬
ing of similar undertakings in Jeypore under the same supervision.
During 1864-65, no grant was made for this road; but Rupees 5,000
have been allowed for expenditure during 1866-67.

3,3. In 1863-64, Rupees 2,000 were assigned for Jungle-clear¬
ing, and expended in opening out a track of from thirty-five to
forty feet in breadth through the Khond hills. In 1864-65 no
money for this purpose was supplied, but with 700 Rupees obtained
from the Local Funds, the Agent managed to clear 102 miles in the
Golgonda hills, the Police of which was taken up in March 1864.
In 1865-66 the sum allowed was 5,000 Rupees; of this 500 Rupees
were expended in smoothing down a short but very stiff ghaut near
the village of Rayagadda. Some years ago the Department Public
Works constructed a bullock track from Parvatipur to Rayagadda ;
the present improvement removes the principal obstacle to traffic
between the two: places, by carts. Rupees 1,500 were spent in clear¬
ing about 160 additional miles in the Golgonda hills and in going
over the previous clearings. These roads now connect all the Police
stations with one another. Under the Principal Assistant’s directions,
this grant was worked by the Tahsildar of Golgonda, through the
agency of the villagers through whose limits the line passes;. when
there is no cultivation going on, they are glad to be so employed in
their own immediate neighbourhood. The rest of the grant, 3,000
Rupees, was expended under Lieutenant Smith, Assistant Agent, in
opening out a road from Mahadeoputti, on the upper plateau of the
Jeypore country, to Cheptambo, on the lower. The old Brinjarry
route over the ghaut passed over some very rocky ground, going

21

straight over the spurs of hills and crossing the ‘ Tellingoni’ river no
less than seven times. The new trace avoids these difficulties. It
has an average descent of about 1 in 20, and is from five to eight
yards wide all the way. It is ten miles, seventy-six yards in length,
aftd has five strong wooden bridges, and four drains, while the banks
# of four large, and two small nullahs have been sloped down. There
•were 2,010 yards of cutting from the slope of hills, 1,360 yards of
stone wall revetment work, 1,510 yards of rocky ground, off which
stone had to be dug out and removed. The road is well gravelled
throughout. Towards the close of 1865-66, the Government granted
another sum of 5,000 Rupees for the special purpose of opening out
theSaura hills ; this money is in course of expenditure. For 1866-67,
Rupees 10,000 have been assigned.

SECTION III *-SEA COAST AND SEA PORTS.

The sea-coast of the Vizagapatam district, measured in a direct
line from Tuni of the Godavari district on the south, to the right
bank of the Chicacole river as it disembogues at Maphuz Bunder on
the north, extends about ;110 miles. The following description of
the coast and ports has been compiled for this Manual by Captain
W. L. Pascal, Master Attendant at Vizagapatam ; It begins from the
south.

PENTACOTTA

Pentacotta, a small sea-port in latitude 17°, 19' north longitude, 82°
35' 30' east, bears from Oocanada nearly north-east, distant about
thirty-one miles. The land between this and Gocanada is low and
interspersed with sandy hillocks. It has an open roadstead, and
during the south-west monsoon, towards whieh quarter it is more
exposed than to the north-east, a heavy sea rolls in and the surf on
the beach is very rough. Moreover, as the river or backwater is
closed for ten months out of the year, the shipments on the beach
are attended with great delay and risk; hence the trade of the port
during the south-west monsoon is rather slack. But during the
north-east monsoon the exports are great; Pentacotta being nearly
surrounded with some very rich and fertile villages, the produce of
which is during the south-west monsoon, generality taken away to
Cocanada for shipment.

* Communicated by Captain W. L. Paacal, Master Attendant, Vizagapatam.

22

Pentacotta may be easily known, by two little conical hills inland?
They are some three miles apart and bear nearly east and west of
each other and are called the “ Tuni Hills,” but this is a mistake, as
they are in Mungavaram and not in Tnni. There is a large pucka-
boilding on the beach, and the best anchorage at Pentacotta is ip
seven fathoms, about a mile off shore, with the pucka-building bear-- ^
ing about N. W. § iST. to N. W. by N. and the easternmost conical#
hill about N. i W. to N. W. by N.

POLARAM.

From Pentacotta to Polaram the coast runs about north-east by
east distance about fourteen miles. Polaram may be known by a
rock near the sea-side called the “ Quoin” rock on which a bungalow
stands. The trade of this port was so insignificant that on the 10th
of December 1863, the Government abolished it as a shipping
port.

WATTADA.

From Polaram to Wattada the coast lies about east north-east; dis¬
tance about a league and a quarter. From Wattada the coast of
Orissa is said to commence, extending as far as the river Hooghly;
and the chain of hills or highlands begins from this place, stretch¬
ing along the margin of the sea as far as Ganjam. Wattada was
formerly a small shipping port, and is in latitude 17° 26' north longi¬
tude, 82° 52' east. It is easily recognised by a large bluff-hill on the
margin of the sea, to the southward of which there is a smaller one,
on which there is a dismantled Travellers’ Bungalow with its out¬
houses. The river here runs between these two hills and admits of
vessels of no m6re than fifty or sixty tons entering. But as the
trade here was of little or no consequence, this port also was abolish¬
ed with that of Polaram.

PTJDIMADAKA.

Pudimadaka in latitude 17° 30" north, and longitude 83° 00' east,
lies north-east by east, distant three leagues from Wattada. It has
a small bay, and.is at present a shipping port. It has a conspicuous
land-mark called the Pillar-Rock, which no Mariner can mistake.
This rock is in about five fathoms of water to the. southward, of the
port, and between this and the shore there is a ledge of rocks which
serves, the' purpose of a breakwater, so that vessels during the height
of the south-west monsoon or in heavy weather may load and un-

23

''l(Sad there, whereas at other ports on this coast (Coeanada excepted)
they would be unable to maintain their communication with the
shore. In fact it may be said with safety that Pudimadaka is one of
the safest sea-ports on the coast of Orissa. This port could be
brought to some note, were there proper branch roads leading
.to it.

’ The proper anchorage is in six fathoms of water about a mile off
shore. Pillar-rock bearing about S. S. W. £ W. to S. \V. by S. godowns
on shore W. \ N. to W. by. N. But during the strength of the north¬
east monsoon or during the months of October and November, they
should lie a little further out in about seven fathoms to give the
pillar a wide berth, in case of parting or being compelled to stand
to sea.

PIGEON ISLAND.

This island, so called from the number of pigeons that roost and
breed on it, bears from Wattada about north-east by east half east;
distance about seven or eight leagues. It is situated close to the
mainland and is not discernible unless you burrow quite close to the
shore. The coast opposite this island has a barren and sandy appear¬
ance, by which one is enabled to distinguish it at a moderate
distance.

VIZAGAPATAM.

In giving a description of Vizagapatam too much cannot be said
of the grandeur of the natural features by which it is distinguished.
The scenery is beautiful, and the buildings in the Fort with those on
the Mils and along the beach are highly picturesque.

Vizagapatam is one of the principal sea-ports on the coast of Orissa,
and is situated in latitude 17° 42' half north, and longitude 83° 26'
east, and is distant about ten leagues north-east half east from Wat-
tada. The coast between them is slightly convex with middling
high land near the sea, and safe to approach to ten or twelve fathoms
or within about two miles off shore.

Vizagapatam is very easily recognised by that conspicuous head¬
land or promontory called the “ Dolphin’s Nose,” on the summit of
which stand the remains of an old castle with a flag-staff in its
centre. At the northern part of the foot of this hill are the ruins
of an. old battery, to the eastward of which there is a cave which is
said to run some miles inland, but owing to its being infested

24

with hats, frogs, snakes, and such like vermin, it has not been
diligently explored.

The best anchorage in Vizagapatam roads is with the follow¬
ing bearings : castle on the Dolphine Nose, S. W. J W. to S. S. W.
Sugar Loaf Hill from N.E. J N. to N.N.E. Mosque on Doorgah hill
from W.byN. to W.N.W. or the two mosques in one. Eort flag¬
staff from N.W. to W.N.W. with the mouth of the river open.
Depth of water six and a half to eight fathoms. These bearings will
answer in either monsoon.

Between the Dolphin’s Nose and the Fort or town of Vizagapatam
runs the river which is deep enough to admit vessels of 250 to 300
tons only, during spring tides, owing to the impediment of the Bar.
If this were removed, it would be a great advantage to the shipping,
as they could then come in and land or discharge cargo in the river.
The cost of the work would be about 50,000 Rupees. There are
about thirty Native craft belonfing to this port, measuring from 50
to 250 tons. These vessels go to sea eight months in the year, viz.,
from September to April, which period is considered fine weather,
and they are laid up in dock the other four months, repairing, as
they are totally unable to contend with the south-west monsoon
which then prevails with all its force.

During the eight months that they are at sea, the smaller craft
are kept on the coast and the larger ones sent over to the eastward;
these latter are navigated by Mahomedan “ Malims” who make use
of the Quadrant and dead reckoning; while the smaller craft are
handled by Hindoo “ Syrangs,” who avail themselves of the land and
sea breeze in running up and down the coast, except during the
months of March and April, when they are obliged to get a few
degrees off the land to make their southing.

The Docks here are about a mile and a half up the river and are
similar to those on the coast generally (mud,) hut the stratum here
being of a more substantial nature, the docking operations are very
much facilitated.

We may insert in this place a brief notice of some contrivances
practised by the Native Mariners of the Coromandel Coast, in navi¬
gating* sailing and repairing their vessels. We extract it from page
101, in No. 37, Madras Journal of Literature and Science, 1850. It
was contributed by Captain Congreve of the Artillery.

No. 1 .—Description of an Instrument used by them for finding
their latitudinal position of the Coast.

The principle of this simple though ingenious instrument, the only
one, I apprehend, used by the Native Mariners of these ports for
ascertaining their latitude when out of soundings, is as follows. A
piece of thin board, oblong in shape, three inches long by one and a
half wide, is furnished with a string suspended from its centre,
eighteen inches long. A number of knots are made in this string,
indicative of certain previously observed latitudes; in other words,
coinciding with the positions of certain well known places on the
coast. The position of these knots is "obtained in the following
manner. The observer elevates the board in his left hand, its
longest side being upwards, and draws it backwards and for¬
wards in front of his eye until its upright length exactly corres¬
ponds with, or covers the space included between the polar star
and the horizon. With his right hand he next catches hold of the
string and brings it to his nose, he makes a knot at the point where
it touches that feature; and if he at the time be abreast of Point
Palmiras, an undeviating index is afforded, which will in future
show him when he is off that point, the north star’s elevation being
always fixed, and therefore all the parts of the triangle formed by
his line of sight, the string, and the distance between the polar star
and the horizon or the length of the board, equally as constant. To
make the thing as clear as possible, suppose the observer find when
out at sea, that the knot which measured the former coincidence of
his position with Point Palmiras, again impinges on his nose, he is
satisfied, on this occasion, he is in the same latitudinal line, as he
was on that, or that he is off Point Palmiras.

He makes similar observations at, and a knot is fixed opposite
each conspicuous place, on the length of the string, as far as Dondra
Head in Ceylon generally. Thus by a simple observation at any
future time the Mariner is enabled to ascertain his position with
sufficient accuracy for his purposes, anywhere on the coast between
Calcutta and the south point of Ceylon.

No. 2 .—To ascertain the rate of Sailing.

. By previous practice the native sailor knows his rate of walking;
in other words he has instructed himself to tell how many miles an
hour he is walking, at different degrees of celerity. He throws a

4

piece of wood overboard forwards, and walks aft, keeping pace with
the wood floating past, then he remembers his rate of walking, to
which the progress of the vessel 'must necessarily be equal.

No. S.— To ascertain the direction of the Current.

This is performed by throwing into the sea during the prevalence
of a calm, a ball of ashes kneaded together by water. As it slowly
sinks it separates, leaving .a long broad tail, like a comet’s, behind it,
which is wafted away in the run of the current, making a line of
direction apparent to an observer standing a little over the surface.

No. 4.— Description, &c., of the Mud Docks.

In the first instance, when a ship is to be docked, she is floated
into a basin direct from the sea or inlet; then the entrance is closed.
The basin is surrounded by a high mud bank which forms it. The
level of the water in the basin upon which the vessel now floats is
raised by scraping the mud from the banks into the basin, levelling
it at the bottom of the water, and so raising the bottom of the basin
which must of consequence elevate its contained water. This
process is carried on until the ship is considerably higher than the
level of the contiguous sea or inlet, the water is then suffered to run
off, two beams are placed transversely under the ship, stem and
stern, resting on the new and exposed bottom of the basin. Perpen¬
dicular shores are then put to her, and the earth levelled until she is
on the same plane as the adjoining ground.

No. 5.— Undocking the Ship from her elevated position.

Four sets of cables are used, each one is coiled into the shape of a
solid cone, one fake or coil not touching the one beneath it, soft mud
and sand being interposed between each layer as well as smeared all
over it. One cone is placed under the starboard bulge forward, and
another under the same bulge aft, a third and fourth correspond in
position on the larboard side; thus the four solid' cones of rope sup¬
port the ship. She is now gradually lowered by withdrawing from
the base of each cone simultaneously a coil or fake, by which the
four cones bodily subside, and the vessel along with them, resting as
she does upon them. It might be conjectured that by removing the
lower coil the superstructure would tumble down, but this is obvi¬
ated by the solidity of the mass, each layer consisting of a solid flap
coil of rope, one circle round within another.

BIMLIPATAM

This port is in latitude 17°, 53', 17., and longitude 87°, 26', E., and
bears N.E. about five and a half leagues from Vizagapatam. The
coast between them is very bold, having fifteen to sixteen fathoms
within two or three miles off the shore. About four and a half
miles north-east of Vizagapatam is Waltair point, on which an upper
roomed bungalow is built; and about a cable’s length to the south¬
ward stands the boundary pillar of the northern limits of the port of
Vizagapatam. “ Sugar Loaf Hill,” that remarkable land mark which
affords an infallible guide to ships making either of the ports of
Vizagapatam or Bimlipatam, is about three or four miles to the
north-east of 'Waltair point. Between them there is a fine bay called
“ Lawson’s Bay.” In this bay the ship “ Nile” grounded some
fourteen years ago; she eventually got off, but not before throwing
overboard a great quantity of her cargo, and receiving assistance from
Vizagapatam.

North-east of the “ Sugar Loaf” is another bay called by the Natives
“ Oopada Muddaka.” This is a magnificent bay, and would be a fine
place to resort to in heavy weather, but it does not appear to be
properly known.

The best anchorage in the roads of Bimlipatam is with the fol¬
lowing bearing; Pagoda on the Hill of Bimlipatam from W. by S. to
W.S.W.; “ Sugar Loaf Hill,” from S.W. to S.W. by S.; Flag Staff,
W. to W. by S.

The river of Bimlipatam will not admit of vessels of more than
fifty or sixty tons entering, and that only during certains seasons of
the year. During the remaining period, the bar is silted up and
boats then have to load and unload on the beach.

Bimlipatam of late has become a port of considerable trade, both
as regards export and import, and it is frequented by British and
Foreign vessels of very large tonnage. The exports to Marseilles are
greater than at any other port on the coast, and the revenue of the
place has increased materially.

KONADAH and the santapilly light.

From Bimlipatam the coast trends about N.E. J N. to Konadah
point. Two miles to the northward of Konadah point stands the
hamlet of Konadah, and between them there is a Bungalow, called the
Konadah Bungalow in the Chart.

The anchorage here for native vessels is m about five and a half
fathoms of -water ; but the port is seldom or ever visited by British
vessels, and the trade of the place is consequently diverted to Bimli-
patam.

Four or five miles north-east of the village of Konadah is the Santa-
pilly Light, which is exhibited on the summit of a little hill. This light
has been exhibited there since 1847. It was put up at the recom¬
mendation of the late Captain Bid en, Master Attendant at Madras,
who came up to survey the Santapilly rocks in September 1846, and
on his return thence, he strongly urged the absolute necessity of a
light being placed on one of the Santapilly or Konadah hills, and it
was accordingly sanctioned by Government. The light has been a
great boon to the merchant services more particularly to vessels
making the port of Bimlipatam.

SANTAPILLY BOOKS.

The position of these rockB has been correctly ascertained; they are
situated in latitude 17°, 59', 30", N., and longitude 83°, 47', 30", E., and
bear about S.E. J E. from the Light House; distant about six miles.
As they are right in the track of vessels going up and down the coast,
and present no indication of danger during fine weather and are not
visible until you find yourself nearly on them, they comprise one of
the most dangerous reefs within the whole seaboard of this Pre¬
sidency. But the light by night and the Santapilly peak by
day, with the lead and good look out will always guide a ship clear
of them. However in thick squally weather, when no proper land
mark or light is "visible, it becomes absolutely necessary to stand in
with the coast in the vicinity of these rocks, with great care and
attention; they should not be approached from the eastward under
seventeen or eighteen fathoms.

There is.a safe channel between these rocks and the main-land for
ships and vessels of all classes with sounding of five fathoms within
a mile of the coast and of nine fathoms within half a mile of the
rocks, affording a clear space of about four miles in breadth, quite
sufficient for a ship to work through with safety.

We know of only two instances of vessels having grounded on
these rocks since the light has been exhibited on the Konadah hill;
viz., the British Ship “ Alfred,” belonging to Messrs. Green, and the
French . Ship “ Madras,” belonging to Pasteur Freres of Marseilles;
and the very circumstance of these vessels having floated off immr

29

diately after having taken the rocks, renders it certain that these
reefs are steep, too, on all sides, and cannot be approached ■with too
much cautitlb.

* CHICACOLE RIVER.

This river, whose right bank is the northern limit or boundary of
the Vizagapatam seaboard, is in latitude 18°, 12', N. It bears
from Konifdah point N.E. J E., distant six to six and a half leagues.
The coast between them is high and may be approached with safety
to eleven or twelve fathoms, about two or three miles off shore.
There are two little ports between them; the one to the southward .
is called Cotapalium, and the other to the northward Cooppily, but
as these ports are never visited by vessels and are of no consequence
whatever, we shall say nothing regarding them.

SECTION TV.—GEOLOGY.

1. The hill tracts of Vizagapatam have never been visited by a
geologist, but in the fifth volume of the “Madras Journal of Litera¬
ture and Science” are preserved some cursory notes by Dr. Benza,
on the geological features of that portion of the district which lies
below the ghauts. Dr. Benza accompained the Governor, Sir
Frederick Adam, on his tour through the Northern Gkcars in 1885:
The party landed at Masulipatam and marched by easy stages to
Ganjam. Dr. Benza has catalogued the principal rocks, examined '
during the journey, according to their degree of prevalence.

1. Gametic gneiss, the felspar sometimes chang¬

ing into albite or adtlaria.

2. Porphyry.

3. Hornblende slate and rock.

4. Sandstone.

5. Kankar, ancient and modern.

6. Shell limestone.

7. Common granite.

8. Basalt.

9. Lateritic iron ore.

10. Sienitic granite.

11. Black soil

12. Alluvium.

2. The district was entered from Toonee, the northern frontier
tom of tha Godavari District, traversed iai^ entire length to Chica-

cole, and finally quitted by the Sitampeta pass, between PalcondA
and Parla Kimedy. Dr. Benza’s account is as follows:—

“ Paykaeow and Toonee, February 7. —These two*villages are -
divided by a torrent, being situated at the foot of ajgroup of hills,
which rise in a tidgy form with an east and west direction. Some
hills of this group attain a height of about one thousand feet above'
the plain, and are thickly covered with shrubs and underwood.
They are formed of gametic gneiss with occasional strata of quartz,
their direction being that of the ridge itself, viz., east and west, and ,
nearly all of them are vertical; at least those of the summit are
clearly so.”

“ Nakicapilli, February 9.—The country between Toonee and '
this place is interspersed with numerous hills and knolls, all of them
of a conical shape, covered with thick shrubby vegetation. They
are formed of the garnetic gneiss; the only difference between this
rock and that of other localities, is that the felspar has the composi-
tion of that variety called albite or cleavelanyite.”

“ Close to our encampment was a hill, about four hundred feet
above the plain, near whose summit is a kind of grotto, over which
hang two enormous masses of gneiss, which has been converted into
a tiny pagoda, dedicated to the goddess Coocooresha, whose devotees
must have patience to ascend 295 steps cut in the rock, besides pay¬
ing their propitiatory offerings. The view enjoyed from the pagoda
is magnificent. The whole hill is gneiss, and, in the large masses on
the sides and above the pagoda, the stratification is well marked, the
strata dipping eastwardly.”

“ Yellamanchili, February 10.—The approach to this place is
very picturesque, the village being surrounded by numerous hills
rising abruptly to various heights, and assuming the most romantic
shapes. The rock is garnetic gneiss, most of the garnets being
amorphous, and decomposed into a cancelliform structure* ' The
quartz strata sometimes resemble quartz-rock, and at others they are
divided into many smaller strata, conformable to' those of the rock.
The color of quartz is white, except in some few blocks, where it
becomes of a rose color, (ISTo. 36).

“ Some strata of this, as well as of the other kinds of gneiss, are
exclusively formed either of garnets or felspar, which last mineral,
when decomposed, forms a coarse bind of porcelain earth (No. 37).

* .To te explained at a.subsequent portion olthia Journal (No. 35.).

31

The strata near our camp had a vertical position, their direction, and
that of the other neighbouring hills, being about north-east and
south-west dipping west. These strata are easily separable, and the
pagoda, in ruins at the summit of the hill, is built of this gneiss,
which is exceedingly well adapted for such purposes, on account of
the great facility of its cleavage into slabs of any dimensions and
form. The felspar bas often a laminar structure, and assumes a
beautiful scarlet' redgpolor (No. 38).

“ Kasimkota, February 11.—Approaching this place, the hills are
composed of the gneiss previously described; and the garnets are so
numerous as to form strata exclusively. The direction of this range
is the same as the preceding, the strata being nearly vertical.”

“The sides of some of the hills presented a chalky color, owing
to the number of decomposed felspathic strata. I must here parti¬
cularize an observation which occurs in more than one place of my
note-book, regarding the durability of this gneiss, namely, that quartz
seems to give a greater compactness to the rock, than when the
other two minerals are the only ones composing it.”

“ Besides the seams of the strata, this gneiss is intersected at all
angles by many fissures, which divide the strata into rhombs, cubes
and other angular forms; which is clearly seen in the two hills close
to Kasimkota to the north. The usual nodular kankar is frequently
seen over the soil. The concretionary rock, met everywhere in the
plains of India, and particularly along water-courses, seems of recent
origin, and, indeed, to be daily forming.”

“ A-GANAKPTjDI, February 12.—Ankapilli being only three miles
on onr way to this place, instead of remaining at Kasimkota the
whole night, some of our party went to visit the residence of Sooria
Pracasa Row, who has laid out his gardens, and fitted up his houses
after the European fashion. Some of us slept at Ankapilli, and
had scarcely eight miles’ journey to Aganampudi, and did not leave
the former village till past seven in the morning.”

“ All the hills on the way had the usual conical shape, and were
formed of gneiss. Those to the north of our camp, were quite of a
different outline from most seen during this excursion, being of
a ridgy shape, with spiry summits and naked precipitous sides. Close
to the camp was an isolated hill about one thousand feet above the
plain, of peculiar conformation, being of a conical shape with a ver¬
tical, ridgy projection, some feet thick, down its eastern sides from

32

apex to base, dividing the hill into two halves, a northern and south¬
ern portion. The strata forming both sides have an opposite dip ;
those to the north dip northward, and those to the south, southward ;
thus diverging from the projecting ridge, as if from an anticlinal line.
If this vertical ridge had had a black, instead of a whitish grey
color, as it appeared at a mile distance, I should have taken it for a'
basaltic dyke, bursting through the gneiss, and at the same time
elevating-the margin of the fractured strata. I jj^en recollected that,
at the western foot of this mountain, there was a dry deep nullah,
in the bed of which were implanted large masses of common granite,
projecting many feet above it (No. 39). From this I conclude that
the lowest rock is common granite, which elevated, and intruded
into, the stratified rock.”

“The appearance of the spiry, sharp-peaked mountains to the
north, seems to countenance the abovementioned surmise; nor can
we suppose the enormous blocks in the bed of the nullah to be erra¬
tic boulders ; because many had their extensive convex surface a few
inches only above the bed of the torrent. The other rocks in this
plain, are loose pieces of lateritic iron ore, and below the soil a thick
‘ stratum of karnkar. Carbonate of soda incrusts the indurated sandy
soil, in some places (No. 40).”

“ Waltair, February 13.—From the last encampment to this
place the hilly appearance of the district continues; the rock is gneiss,
the strata highly inclined, and, in some hills, nearly vertical, and
traversed in fissures, which, cutting the seams at an angle, the naked
sides of the hills are thereby marked with lozenge shapes. The
plain, before, reaching Yizagapatam, is covered with a white efflor¬
escence, like hoar-frost, produced by the small crystals of muriate of
soda deposited after the evaporation of the sea water, with which
this soil appears to be impregnated. Numerous pits are dug in the
soil, close to the hill of gneiss in the road to Waltair, to obtain the
shells many feet below, which are burnt for lime; generally they are
salt-water shells. If my memory does not fail me, a portion of tips
plain has been lately drained, by which the air, before proverbially
unhealthy, has been rendered pure, and many thousand acres of land
have been reclaimed from the sea.”

“ The hills about Waltair are gneiss; some of the strata are exclu¬
sively formed of garnets, sometimes containing more mica than in
other localities, occasionally in nests (No. 41). The way from Yizaga-

S3

patam to Waltair lies through rocky knolls, hillocks and masse*
heaped one over the other, and before reaching Waltair there is an
undulating sandy plain (perhaps not a quarter of a mile broad) of a
red color, the result of the disintegration of the gneiss abounding
with garnets.”

“ Bisilipatam, February 14—It seems that the range, or at
least a branch, of the mountains composed of gneiss terminates in
abrupt cliffs and precipices in the sea, a few miles north of Waltair.
The tide ebbing after midnight, we availed ourselves of that time to
start from Waltair, the road which traverses the shore and passes
over the large masses of rock which jut out into the sea, being at
that time passable. The spur of the gneiss forms rough tabular
masses, which, in a vertical position, extend some way into the sea ;
and although the moon shone bright, I could only discriminate the
position of the strata. The specimens, which I broke off as I passed,
proved to be the gneiss, which prevails in the road we followed.”

“ The hill, at the foot of which Bimlipatam stands, is also composed
of this rock, the strata being in no way contorted, although very
much inclined. This is the case, likewise, with this rock, in other
localities of the Northern Circars; differing from other species of
gneiss common to the table-land of Mysore, and extending as far as
Errode, which are tortuous and twisted in all directions. The sum¬
mit of this hill is capped with an enormous tabular mass of a lateritic
stone, placed horizontally over the bassets of the vertical strata of the
gneiss (No. 43). This cavernous, ferruginous clay-stone imbeds very
large pieces of the subjacent rock, not only near its surface but also
deep in its substance. The nearly vertical position of the strata is
seen better than in any other situation of this hill, in the sides of the
tank close to the ruined house, which is cut in the hard rock. It
must be remarked, that, at the points of contact between the gneiss
and the lateritic rock, the former is very much infiltrated with iron.

“ Vizianagrttm, February 16.—The plain, for many miles round
Vizianagrum, is sandy, mixed with some pieces of quartz; below
t.he soil, in one or two nullahs, are strata of nodular kankar,
occasionally imbedding pebbles of hsematitic iron; the stalaetitie
kind of this ore being also common (No. 44).”

“ Behind the barracks and the bazaar of the Native Regiment,
quartered here, are some hillocks quite different, in aspect and form,

5

together, without any regularity or order; 'when the quarts; was
scanty, the rock became characteristic hornblende slate (No. 45).”

“The highest hill, about five hundred feet above the plain of
Chicacole, is composed of gametic gneiss in a state of decomposition,
the strata nearly vertical. From the north side of this hill are seen
projecting along the plain, in the manner of dykes, many blocks of
hornblende rock; and at the foot, facing north, is an enormous vein,
or rather bed, of quartz rock, many yards thick, whose outgoings
form a kind of shelfy projection at the base of the hill; the direction
of this bed being east and west. Most of this latter rock consists of
the intimate agglutination (No. 46); although in some parts they
are united by a clayey ferruginous paste, producing a kind of
silicious pudding-stone (No. 47), in elaystone porphyry.”

“ SItampsta, February 23.—In the middle of the new Palconda
Pass. This road, which has lately been constructed, is cut through a
group of hills, covered to the summit with thick impervious forests of
gigantic trees, the road lying along the tortuous valleys, and intri¬
cate paths at their base. On account of the thick arboreous vegeta¬
tion, the prevailing rocks are seen now and then only, jutting through
an occasional avenue, or in the openings between the trees, or, more
perfectly, along the space which has been cleared for the road. They
are all of hornblende slate, the strata of which are well defined; the
same rock, found near Chicacole, is probably a diramation of this
centre group, which appears to give off branches in different
directions.” ,

* This schisfcons diorite has a bluish color, on account of the large
quantity of hornblende entering into its composition—Its fracture is
splintery and glimmering (No. 48); and when the felspar predomi¬
nates the color changes into whitish. In most of the places we have
been journeying all through the hills, knolls and elevations and
projecting rocks of any altitude, have been of the class of primitive
stratified rocks, but, the reader must have remarked, that, wherever
opportunities of observation occurred in deep nullahs at their bash
or in the valleys, common granite formed the lowest visible rock.
This is the ease in Palconda Pass; the beds of the torrents, which
occupy the narrow and deep valley among these closely crowded
hills, show blocks of granitic rocks, deep in the ground, composed
of quartz, felspar and a few garnets (No. 49), and exfoliating in

36

«Below the soil of the valleys through which we passed, the
kankar formed, as usual, a substratum. Some of the hills, near the
eastern end of the pass, present denuded, vertical, precipitous facades,
which permit of no vegetation, and stratification of the rock is dis¬
played in the most striking manner. This place recalled to my mind
the awful escarpment of the northern side of the Holykooldroog,
facing the Coonoor Pass (Neilgherries) the summit of which presents
to view the immense strata of hornblende, which rock forms in most
places, the extreme vertical precipices of the Neilgherries.”

SECTION V,—CLIMATE AND DISEASES.

(Communicated by Dr. Andrews, Civil Surgeon.)

1. Climate .—From the position and conformation of the district, it
naturally follows that there are great varieties of climate. Along
the sea coast the air is soft and relaxing, the prevailing winds being
the south-east, or easterly. The land winds, being intercepted by
the neighbouring bills , are only experienced occasionally in seasons of
unusual drought like the present. The variations in temperature
are very slight, particularly in the hot weather: the thermometer
does not often rise above 90°, and never falls below 60° in the cool
season, but at a few miles from the sea, the climate is quite changed
from February to June; it is excessively dry and hot, the thermo¬
meter standing for weeks together above 100° in the day, and the
nights are very close; in the latter month, rain falls all over the
district and continues at intervals till the middle of November, when
the weather becomes cool and bracing* The climate of the ghauts
again is different, the nights are always cool, and in the cold months
a fire is agreeable even in the day-time; heavy showers begin to fall
there in April and continue until the south-west monsoon regularly
sets in, in June. In the Jeypore country the heat is intense in the
day, but the nights are cool; the monsoon sets in early and is very
heavy; it frequently rains incessantly for weeks together; in the
winter months the cold at night is very great, although the temper¬
ature is generally high in the day-time, and thus there are great and
sudden alterations of temperature.

The average rainfall i§ thirty-three inche*.

37

*2, Diseases. — Fever .—The most prevalent disease in this district
is malarious fever. No portion of the district can he said to be
entirely free from it, though it appears in a mild form along the
coast; but in the hill tracts it assumes the type known as jungle or
bilious remittent fever, and its effects are unfortunately often felt for
years after the first attack. (This fever is characterised by great
debility, accompanied by congestion of the brain, liver, and spleen,
caused by the depressing effects of the malarious poison upon the
nervous system ; the digestion is impaired, the secretions altered and
vitiated, there is great prostration of strength, and the disease fre¬
quently passes into the typhoid state, terminating in death.) Happily
in the last few years, owing probably to greater care taken to avoid
exposure, and to the use of quinine, &c., the more severe symptoms
have not shown themselves among European officers, and the mortality
has bee& slight, but there is scarcely a man who visits these parts
who does not return, with an enlarged spleen or liver, more or less
affection of the head, making business irksome, and with a constitu¬
tion broken down. The paroxysms of fever, in these cases, return at
intervals of a week or a month or at uncertain times; in Europeans
a change to Europe is generally necessary to enable them to throw
off the fever, and in Natives a change to some less malarious part of.
the country.

3. Cholera .—This has unfortunately become almost an endemic
disease; for the last six years the district has been subject to its
visitations. In 1861 rumours were heard of an outbreak at Jaggar-
nauth; soon after Berhampore, then Chicacole, then the villages
round about Vizagapatam were invaded, and lastly the town itself,
about April The epidemic lasted for four months, and the disease
was most virulent soon after the setting in of heavy rain in June.
Since then, reports of an outbreak have been constantly made from
some part or other of the district, and the town has been frequently
visited, though with nothing like the severity of 1861.

Sanitary measures will do much in mitigating the severity of the
disease; quarantine laws would do more and the removal of villages
in which the disease is often prevalent, from Jow and damp to high
and dry situations would be advisable; in large towns this is of
course impracticable. ,

4. Small Pox .—This disease is generally prevalent in some part
of the district. Hitherto the prejudices of the Natives in rejecting

38

vaccination have done much to keep it alive, but those prejudices
are fast disappearing, and it is hoped that the new; Yaccine Estab¬
lishment will soon prove that this is a wholly preventable disease *

5. Beriberi. —This disease is endemic at the several stations at
the coast in the northern division; especially at those which are low,
damp, and more or less swampy. It is' found at all seasons of the
year and is said to extend about forty miles inland.

This disease, though endemic in many situations, frequently
appears as an epidemic, after the setting in of the rains, or from
July to the close of the year, when fevers, dysenteric complaints
and cholera also break out, to a greater or less extent annually—
and they would all seem to have a common origin, viz., malarious
exhalation, though modified in the several forms of the diseases
enumerated.

The disease occurs both in an acute and chronic form ; the acute
form of beriberi, being usually attended by fever of an intermittent
type, and of four or five days’ duration, whereas, the chronic form is
more frequently the sequela of rheumatism or of fever, either of the
intermittent or remittent form.

During convalescence the greatest benefit will be found frdm the
effect of change of climate, which should be resorted to in every
case in which it may be practicable.

6. Leprosy. —-This is rather a common disease amongst the Natives
living near the coast; it is believed to be hereditary and contagious,
but the proofs are not very satisfactory. It appears it a variety of
forms; in some cases the skin and subcutaneous tissues only are
effected; in others the joints of the extremities ulcerate one by one
and drop off. Probable cav.se. —Unwholesome and insufficient food,
especially putrid fish; contagion; the effects of a saline atmosphere.

7. Elephantiasis. —The leprosy of the Greeks, although appa¬
rently induced by the same peculiarities of climate, is quite a distinct
disease from the above. It is very prevalent in Vizagapatain; it
appears to be the effect of a low grade of inflammation occurring in
the subcutaneous tissues. It is a disease of very slow progress and
peculiar in its invasion—the patient is attacked from time to time

* iVeBty-Sevett Vaccinators are maintained by the Zamindars add Pr&prietttra, add are
subjsbfc foth* inspection of the Vaccine Establishment,

39

with fever of an intermittent type, and with every attack afresh
deposit takes place in the limb or part affected, which thus becomes
gradually enlarged.

8. Diarrhoea .—Not a very prevalent disease, and except when it
occurs in old people suffering from exposure and famine, is readily
amenable to treatment.

9. Dysentery .—Not of unfrequent occurrence, but does not often
assume an epidemic form.

10. Rheumatism .—Bather prevalent but not in an acute form.
It is frequently the result of venereal disease.

11. Venereal Disease .—Does not prevail to a great extent, but
sufficiently so to render the use of all the means of repression in
one’s power advisable.

12. Ulcers .—Are very prevalent amongst the poor, and are fre¬
quently very obstinate and difficult to cure.

SECTION VI-FLOBA.

(Communicated by Mr. Boswell, Civil Service, Principal Assistant.)

The best account of the Flora of the Northern Circars is contained
in Sir Walter Elliot’s “Flora Andhrica,” a vernacular and botanical
list of plants, commonly met with, in the Telugu districts.

In the report of the Conservator of Forests for 1859-60, in an
extract from his Diasy, Dr. Clegbom says of Vizagapatam .-—“This
is a picturesque station, but the red Soil does not seem suited for
tree culture, and the only place where I found fine trees was in the
gardens of Gode Surya Prakasa Bao and Narrain Bao. There were
mangoes, sapodillas, oranges, and lagerstroemia regina. * The cashew-
nut thrives well at Waitair. On my return a few weeks later, I
inspected an exceedingly interesting private garden, formed at
Ankapilli, by the late Gode Surya Prakasa Bao. This interested me
exceedingly, and I addressed the Agri-Horticultural Society on the
subject, thinking the matter deserving of their notice. A silver
medal and certificate were awarded as heir-looms to the family. The
size of a few exotic trees, as mahogany, cayaputi and other Myk-
TACEJ! particularly attracted notice, showing the richness of the soil
and the comparative humidity of the climate, under the shelter of
the Mis. The greater part of this Collectorate is Zamindari, I have

40

nothing to remark, save that I-hope enlightened proprietors will take
up the subject of planting on river banks as a speculation, which will
probably prove profitable as the present demand for timber is sure
to continue.”

“ Bxmlipatam.—I n proceeding along the beach I found the sand
binders Spinifex squarrosus and Ipomea pes caprce (goat’s foot
creeper) with the addition of Phoenix acaulis (the stemless date) not
found further south. The large sugar factory at Chittivalasa
receives its supply of firewood from a great distance and experiences
considerable difficulty in obtaining a sufficient quantity.”

Among the commonest trees of the district are the Acacia
Arabica, (Tel.) Kalla tumma; Acacia speciosa, (Tel.) llirisina ;
AHocarpus integrifolia, (Tel.) Panasa ; Azadirackta Indica, (Tel.)
Vepa; BorassusftdbelU formis, (Tel.) Tate; Cassia auriculata, (Tel.)
Tangedu ; Casuarina muricata, (Tel.) Sarva, introduced of late
years and which grows well ; Cocos nucifera, (Tel.) Tenk&ya ;
Erythrina .Indica, (Tel.) Badadi ; Eugenia• jambolana, (Tel.)
Nerudu ; Feronia elephantum (Tel.) Velaga; Ficus Bengalensis,
(TeL) Marri; Ficus Glememta Ficus religiosa, (Tel.) Eivi; Phoenix
syhiestris, (Tel.) Ita ; Poinciana pulcherrima, (Tel.) Turangi ;
Sapindus emaxginatus, (Tel.) Konkudu ; Tamiarindus Indica,
(Tel.) Chinta; Zizyphus Jujuba, (Tel.) Gangaregu, &c.”

A list of trees in the valley of the Godavari, prepared by Captain
Beddome, will be found in Cleghorn’s Forests of South India, p. 254.

The forests are extensive and possess much large timber. Those
in the Zamindaries are not in any way preserved, and it was only in
. 1865-66 that a small establishment was appointed for the conser¬
vancy of the Government Forests of Golgonda which cover an area
of some 2,000* square miles. In this tract the orange thrives well,
and most of the villages are surrounded with orange groves.

The following is a list, which has been lately prepared, of the chief
trees and shrubs in the Golgonda forests: of some not yet identified,
the Telugu names merely are entered.

Table.

. f.Trm and Shrubs in the Oolgonda Forests— (continued.]

Telugu.

Botanical Names.

Remarks.

attu .

Tamarindus Indicus

Used for agricultural impleme:

;a or Siri velaga.

Phcenix sylvestris ..

Wild date palm.

Citrus medica .

Wild citron.

’ TCamba chettu...

Nanclea cardifolia.

Usedf or doorSj-windowBjboxes,

»r "Hfl-lima ... Punica granattmi ... ... Wild pomegranate.

43

Ei&r of Trees and Shrubs in the Golgonda Forests —(continued.)

Jiluga chettu
Jiriga chettu
Jutvi chettu
Kigu or Kdnuga

Pongamia glabra.
Dio3pyros eordifolia.
Gardenia latifolia. #
Axgyreia speciosa.
Bignonia chelonoides.
Citrus aurantium ...

. Barringtonia aoutangula.
. Pongamia glabra.

. Bergera kanigii

Konda

List of Trees and. Shrubs in the Golgonda Forests —(continued.)

Telugu. |

Botanical Names.

• Bemarks.

fo-mja. .

Citrus aurantium.

A species of orange.

ivuru chettu .

ilia gata.

allajidi.

Premna Jiomentosa.

Terminalia tomentosa

Abundant, Length from 25 to

alia regu or Naliregu

Acacia amara .

20 feet from 1 to 2 feet square,
greatly used for building pur-

Used for agricultural imple¬

Acacia Arabica ...

ments, &c.

Usedfor agricultural implements.

aradubba.

Syzygium Jambolanum ...

Common, yields beams from 25

Fevale udgu chettu
r inrun a. chettu ...

ririlla.

Idisa or Vadisa...
>liia or valika.

’deli ehSri

Ulmus integrifolia.
• Vites arborca.
Citrus bergamia.

doors, -windows, and furniture.

'ound in the E. & N. W. Lengtl
20 to 25 feet, circumference 1(
to 12 feet, chiefly used for mor

45

iWr of Trees and Shrul

jonda Forests —(continued.)

... Ficus relegiosa.

... Zixyphus Jujuba.

... Catharto carpus fist;

Sinduga or cbinduga ...!Acacia odoratissima.

Slpurugaddi ... ...jAristida sctacia ...

Siri or Siri vellam. ... Conocarpus latifolius.

Siri velaga or Cbiri velaga. |

Sitapalapu cbettu ... |An°naaquam^

... Inga xylocaipa.

... Gyrocarpus asiatic
... Borasus flabelli fc|
... Tectona grandis ...

...glcus Benjamina.

... REicoecaria agallocha

Palmyra.

... Teak. Found in N*. W., yields
beams 20 to 30 feet in length.
In great demand for building
purposes, boxes, palanquins,&c.

CJsed for building purposes.
Abundant, length from 20 to :
feet, from 1 to 2 feet squai

Abundant, length from 20 to 35 •
feet, from 1 to 2 feet square,
much used for building pur¬
poses,agricultural implements,

List of Trees and Shrubs in the Qolgonda Forests — (continued,*) r

Telugu.

Botanical Names.

Usiriia manu ...
Tadaga, ■

Vadisa or Odisa ...

Emblica officinalis.
. Cluytea montana.

Vasanta gunda i

, Bottlera tinctoria

Vedakulapala mami.
Yeduru

, Bambusa Arundinacca

Vegiaha or Egiaha

Velaga or Yelama

... Pterocarpua maraupium

"... Feronia elephantum
... Dalbergia ?

Veru bodda.

Virugudu or Irugudu chev
Vlrugonda or Irugonda.
Yondanapu manu. -

tDalbergia latifolia

Eemarka.

. The stellate hairs upon the fruit
are much used for dyeing silt,
and alao.aa a vermifuge.

. Bamboo. Plentifully found,
length from 20 to 35 feet, cir¬
cumference from 10 to 12
inches, used for building pur¬
poses and bandies, &c. *

.. Usedfor agricultural implements
and bandies* &c.

..Wood apple.

.. Nlm tree, from its seeds a medi¬
cinal oil is extracted, used for'
agricultural implements, &c.

.. Used for furniture, boxes, &c.

Jhe following are the principal fruits in the district: the plantain,
of many varieties, the mango, nine apple, custard apple, bullock’s
heart, pomegranate, guava, orange, pumplemose, citron, lime, fig,
Indian mulberry, roselle, bilimbi, jack, cashewnut. In the private
garden alluded to by Dr. Cleghorn, several other fruits have been
successfully introduced, as the litchi and mangostein, from the
Straits, the aki, from the West Indies, as well as the various spices:
ci n namon, cloves, &c. There is also a large garden attached to a
temple dedicated to Vishnu at Simhaehalum, about ten miles from
Vizagapatam. Here there are acres of roses, and most of those
odoriferous flowers which the natives chiefly cultivate for presenta¬
tion at temple shrines, such as Miehelia ohampaca, Telugu, Sampenga;
Artdbotrys odoratissimus, Telugu, PhaJa sampenga; Chrysanthemum
Boxburghii, Telugu, Chdmanti; Jasmmvm sampac, Telugu, Malle;
Jasminum grandeftorum, Telugu, Jaji puvu; Majorarmm Imteus,
Telugu, Maruvamu; Neriurn odorvm, Telugu, Ganndru; Laurus,
Camphora, Telugu, Kapurapu chettu; Ocrnmrn Basilicum, Telugu,
Rudra jada, &c., &c. ■

Of the grains, pulses and indigenous vegetables, some account is
given elsewhere under the head of Agriculture. The cultivated lands

47

arfi'Wdom divided by-hedges, but where they exist, they are usually
Croton tiglwrn, Telugu, Nepalum; Opuntia vulgaris, Telugu, Bomma
jemudu; Euphorbia Tirucalli, T*elugu, Pal chemudu, or Fourcroya
cantala, Telugu, Kitta nara.

Of fibrous plants used in the district, these are the common ones;
Crotalaria juncea, Telugu, Janamu (hemp); Eibiscus cannabimus,
Telugu, Gongura; Fourcroya cantala, Telugu, Kittali nara (aloe); G'oeos
nucife.ro,, Telugu, Kobbiri kaya (eocoanut); Bor asms flabelliformis,
Telugu, Tati nara (palmyra); Banhinia vahlie, Telugu, Addara nara.

Oils are extracted from the following vegetable products; the
eocoanut, Sesamum Indicum, Telugu, Manchi nune (Gingillie oil);
Veliesina saliva, Telugu, Valisa nune; Linvm usitatissimum, Telugu,
Avisa nune (Linseed); Brassica napus, Telugu Anusu nune (Rape
seed); Ricinis communis, Telugu, Amadam (Castor oil); Croton tiglium,
Telugu, Ndpaiam; Carthamum tinctorius, Telugu, Kusuml^, ginzalu
(Safflower); Pongarnia glabra, Telugu, Kanugu nune (used for itch);
Azadiraehta Indica, Telugu, Vdpa (Margosa or Nim); Simapi ramosa,
Telugu, Ava nune (Mustard seed); Calopyllum Inophyllum, Telugu,
Ponna nune (Sacred oil); Gossypium Indicum, Telugu, Pratte nune
(Cotton seed); Bassia latifolia, Telugu, Ippa nune; Cordia myxa,
Telugu, Nakkeru ginzalu nune; Fourcroya Cantala, Telugu, Anusu
nune, &e.

Of plants used as dyes, there are Indigo, ’ Indigofera timetoria,
Telugu, Nfli; Rottleria tindoria, Telugu, Yasanta gandu (the red
powder which covers the seed capsules gives an orange dye); Trean-
diea moresqinia, Telugu, Kunkuma puvu; Catihamns tinctorius,
Telugu, Kusumba puvu (safflower); Oldenlandna umbellata, Telugu,
Chiri varu (chay root); Morinda citrifolia, Telugu, Togara chekka
(the bark of the root used as a reddish dye); Arncarpus Aucnadium,
Telugu, Nalla jidi pikkaiu (mark nuts); Terminalia chebula, Telugu,
Karakayalu (gall nuts) also Telugu, Jafara ginzalu (the red powder
on the seed capsules gives a reddish dye,) Telugu, Kanakoppu, (the
leaf is used to dye green above the Ghauts,) Telugu, Kabara, bandi or
operara handi chekka (the bark is used as a red dye,) &c., &c.

Arrowroot, Maranta ramosissima, Telugu, Pala gunda, grows wild
in great abundance on the hills. Tapioca, Telugu, Karra pendalum,
is produced from the root of the Jatropha momihot and also from
roots of Arum and Dioscorea. The sago palm Oaryota urens,
Telugu, Jflugu chettu, flourishes on the hills and is tapped for toddy.

48

Coffee has as yet been introduced only to a small extent, but ^pro¬
mises well. Among other jungle products may be mentioned the
sola pith; JUschynomam ccspera, Tfelugu, Jilugubendu, the Kuskus
grass; Andropogon muricatius, Telugu, Vateyelu, and the broom
or sweeping grass; Aristida setacea, Telugu, Sipuru gaddi, &e., &c.

The following is a list of some of the most commonly used Native
“Vegetable Drugs which are here indigenous. . "

Botanical Names.

Aclavi mamena or Atakaj

Adavi mu J|a
Adavi nSbhi or Potti dumpal'
Adavi pala tige

Adavi pippali
Adavi tetla gaddalu
Adda saram
Adonda ... ...

, Boerhaavia erecta ...
Mbringa Pterygosperma
Gloriosa superba ... _
Cryptolgia Reticulata"

Chavica sylvatic ...

Adhatoda vasica
Capparis horrida
Momordica dioica
Plumbago zeyls

Akkalla karra.
Akuchemudn or Jamudu...
Akupatrikam .

Amalakamu or wusirika
^ chettu ... .

Arati chettu or Dumpa

Trichosanthes palmata

Euphorbia vulgaris.
Cinnamomum cucalyptoides
Pergularia pallida.
Sarsarparilla.

” officinale...

jEmblica officinale ...

. Wrightia tinetoria...

Astringent on mucous membrane
T 1 small doses, alterative : in
large, purgative.

Used to cool the blood.

Used for gdut.

Antidote for scorpion’s bite.
Bark used to draw out cold, ac¬
cording to. native ideaB.

Used for gout.

Squills-

Used for rheumatism.

Bark used as cathartic.
Refrigerant.

saves are used as a blister
he hack in hill ferera.

Used for gout.

Used for bile.

Castor oil, roots used for boils.
Used to relieve gripes.

Plantains, the ointment made
the fruit is used for

Anghripamiea or kolaponna'
Ankolamu or wfiduga
Antesa or wuttareni
Aswagandhi or Penneru ...

. Bredelia .

l Uraria lagopodioides

. Aohryahthes aspera
. Ptysalis somnifera...

Atti chettu or medi chettu..
Avuru gaddi or veti vellu...

Aconitum ferox
Ficus glomerata
Andropogan muric

Sedative and antispasmodic.' .
.Used for gout.

- root is used as aBCdative.
Sedative effect on disease.

Expectorant. Liquorice.

Stimulant, not followed by de-

SECTION- vn.—FAUNA.

1. Of 'domesticated animals’ little is to be told; they are the
same here as in other parts of the Presidency.

2. Wild animals .—From the information at present possessed,
there appear to be in the district about sixty species of Mammalia,
and about three hundred species of birds. Of reptiles, fish and
insects less is known, but Mr. John A. G. Boswell, C. S., has been,
for some months, employed in collecting specimens of all descrip¬
tions of Fauna, which are forwarded by him to the Government
Central Museum for identification and preservations. Lists of these
will be published in due course, by Captain Mitchell, the Superin¬
tendent.

The great loss of human life in the hill taluqs by tigers, whieh

52

was brought to notice on the occupation of Jeypore by the Agency,
being forcibly represented to Government, the ordinary reward,
Rupees thirty-five for a tiger's skin, was raised to Rupees 100. This
has happily led to a great increase in the number of shikaris.
During 1863-64-65 and the first half of 66, rewards have been distri¬
buted for no less than eighty-five tigers, three hundred and sixty-
five cheetas and panthers, seventy-two bears and sixty-one hyenas.

3. The prices of domesticated animals, taking the average of the
district, are as follows:—

Bullocks, from 20 to 30 Rs. I Female Buffaloes, from 8 to 20 Rs.
Cows, „ 5 to 30 „ Asses, „ 6 to 20 „

Male Buffaloes, „ 12 to 50 „ ' Sheep, „ \ to 2J „

4. The prevalent diseases amongst the cattle, and the remedies
the ryots adopt in each case, appear from a report of the late Prin¬
cipal Assistant, Mr. Longley, C. S., to be these:—

(1.) “Pedda Sankatam” makes its appearance by ulcers on
the body with small worms in them. The cattle refuse their food.
The ryots never give any medicine in this disease, but celebrate
the feast of the village goddess until the animal dies or recovers;
they declare there is no remedy but this.

(2.) “ Domma Sankatam.” The belly swells, and the cattle
refuse their food. The ryots grind a weed called “ Konda Nalleru,”
and country mustard called “ Varnavalh” together, and administer
it for three days, three doses a day; it is given in halls the size of
a lime: they sometimes brand. This disease lasts for tern days.
Warm water must be given to drink.

(3.) “ Tippu Sankatam.” The cattle thus afflicted reel and
fall down. It is remedied in the course of five or six days by
branding at the back of the ears and head.

(4.) " Nallamabbu Sankatam.” Cattle refuse their food for a
day or two, and the skin becomes dry and parched, but ryots give
a ball o,f pounded mustard seed; the cattle get over it generally in
a day or two.

(5.) “ Neridi.” The liver swells, and difficulty of breathing

ensues. The fore-arms are branded, and a charm is put on the
neck. This disease lasts for three or four days.

• (6.) “ Mudi Mada.” The knees swell; the ryots put a charm,
the swelling subsides in a few days. This and “ Donga Mada,”
swelling of the neck, generally come from over-work. Best is the
only cure.

(7.) “ Vsyavu Sahkatam,” (Rheumatism.) A stiffness of all
the joints: the cattle cannot walk. The shoulder joints and the
fore and hind legs are branded, it lasts about a week; it is prevalent
in the rains.

(8.) “ Kadapu Noppi,” (Gripes.) Chillies and mustard are
given in balls.

( 9 .) “ Yenda Tegulu.” The cattle get lean and fall away. This
disease is very common in the hot weather, when there is little grass
to be had, and is induced from want of food. They generally die.
The ryots brand the belly and sides.

The%st 'and most important perhaps of all the diseases, is what
the ryots call " Jadupu" or Cow-pox. It first appears with ulcers
in the cleft of the hoof, and then with small pustules on the udder,
face and neck. It is not considered at all dangerous. The ryots
make the cattle stand in wet clay if the ulcers on the feet are very
bad: they then give “ Pesalu” (green gram), and if the ryot is wed
to do, he mixes rice and conjee-water with it, and gives this in the
form of a ball, three times a day, for a week or ten days. By this
time the pustules are generally broken and dried up. They do not
use the milk of any cow or she-buffaloe, which has‘been affected with
this sickness, until some days after the pustules have disappeared.

CHAPTER II.

RELIGION AND SOCIAL CIAMCTERISTICS.

SECTION I.—RELIGION AND CASTES ; WITH AN ACCOUNT

CHIEF PAGODAS AND CHOULTRIES OF THE DISTI^T.

1. It has been, observed by Professor Wilson, that all the Tra¬
ditions and Records of the Peninsula recognise in every part of it, a
period -when the Natives were not Hindus. “ What creed they fol¬
lowed does not appear, but it may be reasonably inferred that)
if any, it was very rude, and such as might be expected from a
barbarous people, for the same authorities assert that prior’ to the
introduction of the colonies from the north, the inhabitants of the
Peninsula were foresters and mountaineers, or goblins and demons.”

“ The extreme south of the Peninsula was first colonised and
civilised by a Hindu race, thus indeed furnishing a due to the real
purport of what appears to be the most ancient Sanskrit poem, the
Rdmdyana.” Ram& was followed by certain colonists of the agricul¬
tural caste from Oude, whose leaders laid the foundations of the
Pandyam, and Ghola kingdoms. This event the Professor places in
the tenth century before Christ. The introduction of the the-Hindu
religion into the principal tracts On the Malabar Coast appears to
him to have occurred about the same time. Proceeding northwards
the traces of the early condition of the religious faith of the people
are more indistinct, but, such as they are, they continue to indicate
to him the comparatively recent origin of the existing creed.

“ According to one tradition, the Rrahmins were invited to SriJcd-
, kola near the mouth of the Kistna by a prince called Swdakshina,
and, according to another, they first came to the south of the Ner-

budda 'with Uttunga Bhuja, the father of Nanda, or were invited
by Nanda about the beginning of the Christian era. The account
most generally, current, assigns the introduction of the principal
families to Munkunti Pullava, prince of Dharanikdta* in the third
century of Christianity.”

2. The same indications appear with regard to the upper part
of the Coromandel Coast. " According to Arrian, the coast, before
Coming to the mouths of the Ganges, is occupied by the Kirrhadoe,
a savage race. Ptolemy places them immediately east of the Ganges,
to which they may possibly have extended; but he has a tribe that
bears a designation of precisely similar import, the Sabaraf, upon
what appears to be the Mahanuddy river. The classical Kirrhadce
are beyond question the Kiratas of Sanskrit, and the Sahara are the
Savaras of the same;—foresters and mountaineers, uncivilised bar-
bariar^wnd their presence in the situations described is an evidence
agaansHRie prevalence of the Brahminical system in those countries
earlier than the first century of the Christian era.”

3. In the south of the Peninsula, the earlier form of Hindu faith
was the worship of Siva, while in Telingana, it was the "Vaishnava.
In course of time, however^ various corruptions crept in, to reform
which Sahkara Chari, it is related, was bom in the tenth century.
He founded the division known as the Smdrta Brahmins, who pro¬
fess to follow the tenets of the Vedas and the code of the Hindu
law (Smriti) and who disclaim, although they may practice, the
exclusively preferential worship of any form of the Supreme Deity.
The following account of the Smdrta School was communicated to
Dr. Francis Buchanan by a Brahmin of that sect. “ The eighteen
Purdnas are divided into three distinct doctrines, called Satwika,
Rdjasa, and Tdmasa; the principles of which, from their tendency,
are compared to God, to a king, and to the devil; the first and last
resembling God and the evil spirit, while the Rdjasa is of a princely
nature, partly good and partly bad. Sankara Chari acknowledged
the first two parts to be the proper guide for the conduct of Brah¬
mins, and wrote a Bhdshya or commentary, called after ids own
name; in which he explained the doctrine of the first twelve of the

* West of KondapiUi in the present Kistna District.

+ Uodic the Savaras, Sauras or * Sowrahs* of Kimedy and Jeypore,

eighteen Puranas, si

* Given by Professor Wilson as
(1.) Saivas.

(2.) Vaishnavas.

is to reconcile it with the tenets of six* of the
prevailing sects, to whose continu¬
ance he gave his sanction and over
whom he permitted sundry of his
disciples to preside. By this method
he gained a strong party, and having
among others, brought over the
prince of Sringagiri (near the western ghauts) wher^ he lived, he
commenced a violent and successful persecution against the heretical
doctrines.” From the time of the founder, the line of Smarta Gurus
has uninterruptedly existed at Sringagiri to the present day.

4. In the following century (A.D. 1009) was bom at Sri Per-
matdru near Madras, Ramanuja Chari, of the Yaishnava sect, the
second in the foregoing list' of those tolerated by Sankari Ch&ri.
“ These Brahmins followed the authority of the Pur&nas inAe first
division (Sitwika) only. They read the second division ^Kdjasa)
also, although they dos not found on it any of their doctrines. They
look with horror on the third division (Tamasa). On arriving at the
age of discretion, R&m&nujd Chari became a Scmyasi, and wrote a
commentary, in which he confuted the works of Sankard Chari, and
demonstrated that of the twenty-one .existing sects, the only one
that ought to be tolerated was the Vaishnava. His commen¬
tary is now the chief authority of the ‘ Sri Vaishnava’ Brahmins.
They worship Vishnu exclusively, considering him as the same with
‘ Para Brahma’ or the Supreme Being. They allege Brahmi to be
a son of Vishnu, and Siva the son of Brahma, and consider them as
the creative and destructive powers in the universe; but they abhor
the worship of these gods. The founder, R&mdnujd Chdri, having had
great success both against the Smartas, and the heretical sects, espe¬
cially the Jains, formed a hierarchy for his followers; the five
Sanyasi Gurus of his faith have their seats at Ahobalam; Totadri
near Ramdswaram, Tirupati, Sri Rangam (near Triehinopoly) and
Kanchivaram (Conjeveram.)”

5. After Ramanuji Chid, in the course of the same century, came
Basava, the founder of a new form of the Saiva religion, that of the
Lingavants , still very extensively diffused through the south of
India.

The reader desirous of full information regarding these anti-Brah-
minicalworshippers of Siva, who are indiscriminately termed Linga-

57

vantd, Vira-Saivas, or Jangams, should consult Mr. C. P. Brown’s
Essay on their creed, customs and literature in the twenty-sixth.
Number of the Madras Journal of Literature and Science, AD. 1840.
The founder, Basava, was bom about AD. 1130 near Belgaum in the
Southern Mahratta country, the son of a Saivite Brahmin. He
became minister at the Court of the Jaina prince, at Kaiyanam,* the
capital of the Camatica country. He was thus led to compare the
opposed state Ants of Jainas, (who are heretics in the eyes of Hindus,
worshipping deified mortals alone) and Brahmins, and perceiving
that both creeds were idolatrous; }ie refused thenceforth to worship
any deity but Siva, whose image, the lingam, or ‘ Phallus’ is the most
ancient idol known among the natives of India “ This symbol,”
says Mr. Brown, “ is as separate from indecency in the Hindu mind
as circumcision is in the Mahomedan*mind. The Brahmins, with
their usual love of filth, have connected a variety of obscenities with
the ling* worship, but these are wholly unknown to the Jangams,
who look upon this idol just as the Catholics do upon a reliquary,
with deep veneration :

Hanging a golden stamp about tbeir necks.

Put on with holy prayers.

Maeleth, iv. 3.

The image erected in the Saiva temples being denominated Stha-
vara Lingam, or the stable image, he denominated this reliquary the
' Jang&ma Lingam, or locomotive image : a phrase borrowed from the
Yddas, where it is used for ' living being.’ Hence be and his fol¬
lowers are denominated Jangams, or living images of the deity.”

6 . The statements and conclusions of his Essay, Mr. Brown sums
up as follows“ The Jangams are a sect of Hindus who have lasted
about seven hundred years. They adore Siva as the one god, and
wear his image hung on their breasts. They call themselves primi¬
tive worshippers, and look upon others as idolaters. They say that
they reverence the Vddas, the Bhagavat Gita, and the doctrines of
Sancar Achari, the great reformer of the Saiva creed, who in point of
time preceded their teacher Basava But rejecting the Bh&rata, the
Bhagavat, and the Ramayan, they deny the authority of Brahmins ;
by whom they, therefore, are detested as heretics. They are the

1 In the Nizam'* country, 36 mile* W. by S. from Beder.

58

disciples of Basava, and as all Hindus are apt to exalt their teachers
into gods, they declare Basava to be the god Siva himself, Basava,
though born a Brahmin’s son, abolished every one of the brahminical
observances; particularly caste, pilgrimage, and penance. Some
Brahmins joined his creed, being in all probability his personal
friends; he persuaded them to lay aside their name, and call them¬
selves Arddhyas, or Reverend ( kuXoi whence Caloyei- the modem
Greek name for a priest.) But he- could not indue®them to lay
aside the brahminical thread : the rite of assuming which requires
prayer addressed to the sun, as a. god. Hence- the Jangams assert
that these, like other Brahmins are idolaters : and accordingly the
ArMhyas are rejected by them and treated with scorn.

7. They are a peaceable race of Hindu puritans : though at times
they have been more warlike : and when them tenets become correctly
known to the English, there will appear no reason for eluding
them from that patronage which has hitherto been extended only
to Brahmins, or those Hindus wlio reverence Brahmins. Various pre¬
judices have hitherto existed against the Jangams : these have now
been investigated, and the result unreservedly communicated to the
reader; who will find that the Jangam literature, however abhorred
by Brahmins, furnishes an agreeable introduction to the various
languages of Southern India.”

The sect is not numetous in Vizagapatam. The Aradhyas have a
few villages, granted to them by former Rajahs of Vizianagram.

8. “ A subsequent innovation, a revival of Vaishnava doctrines,
took place at a still later period, (as late as the thirteenth century) in
the person and institutions of Mxdhva Chaei. Adapted, like the '
foregoing form of the Saiva faith, to popular acceptance, it proved
equally successful, and may be considered to divide with that religion,
the adherence of the greater part of the population of the Peninsula,
not of the brahminical tribe.” The doctrine of the Madhva sect is '
described by Buchanan as follows':—-" They allege that there is one
Supreme God, Vishnu. His son is Brahma, who is the father of
Siva. Both of these ought to be worshipped, but Brahma only
mentally; as temples and regular forms of prayer to that deity are
not lawful. They look with abhorrence upon the doctrine of the
spirits of good men being absorbed into the deity, in which they
differ from both Smartas and Sri Vaishnavas. They consider
Moksha (freedom of 'the soul from the body, and emancipation from

59

further transmigrations of the soul) as the highest heaven; and men,
who by their piety obtain a place there, are exempted ever after¬
wards from change; but still they are greatly inferior to Vishnu or
the other great gods; and, according to their merit, enjoy different
ranks. The Madkvas pray to the Devatas* who reside in Swarghamf
which, they say, is the same as mount ‘ Meru’" and when they are
sick, they pray to the destructive spirits, such as Kali Amnia. These
are not considered to be different names for the wife of Siva, as the
Smartas. allege, but beings that live in the stars, clouds, and lower
region of the heavens.” Both the Madlivas and the Sri Vaishnavas
agree in accepting the Bwatya faith, that is, that the creator and
the created are distinct. In this they find a bond of union against
the Smartas, who are Adwaityas, believing that all is ‘ Maya’, or
illusion, except the Supreme Being.J J3ofne further distinctions will
be found noted in the ensuing pages, giving an account of the
Brahmins and other tribes of the district; derived chiefly from
the narrative of Vijayapurapu Venkata Bao Puntalu, a respectable
and intelligent official in the Public Service of this district.

9.. Brahmins are of two grand divisions, Dravida and Gauda,

Gauda, viz:—

Saraswdta.

•jJ-otf-SgeJ.

Kanukubja.

•WfSoSoEi. .

Gauda.

TTd.

Utkala.

Maidliila.

■g>§o.

* That is the whole train of ‘ Dii'Minores.’
f The Heaven of Indra.

t The Sri Vaishnavite Guru of Totadri, who lately passed through Vizagapatam, in¬
forms us that the Sri Vaishnavas are neither Dwaityas nor Adwaityas; they are Yisishtad
Waityas, i. e., Adwaityas, with a distinction. Taking up a flower he said, ‘ In this flower
there is scent,-but the scent does not’exist separately from the flower.’ Such is the union
between.matter and spirit.

each having five sub-divisions.

DkaVIDA, viz:—
Karnataka.

MaMrfctra.

Andra.
eso^. f
Dravida.

Gbuijara.

GO

Dravida Brahmins do not eat animal food of any kind; hut
Gaudas partake freely of the flesh of many animals.

10. Dr&vida Brahmins are of three classes; Kigvedi, Yajurvedi
and Samavedi. These three are equal in every respect. The middle
class is of considerable extent and the last very scarce.

Of the nine sects among Dravida Brahmins, viz :—

1. Smkrta.

2. Madhva.

3. *Bamanuja. .

TT’sinifS&a.

2. Saiva.Followers of Siva.

3. Saktya. Do.

4. Saura. Do.

5. G&uipatya Do.

6. Kapalika.. Do.

The last four sects are not be found in a body in this country.

* Buchanan was informed that, about 500 years ago, a schism arose in the Sri Vaish-
nava.or Bamknuja’s sect concerning the interpretation of certain of their books. Hence •
the sect became divided into the (Southern) Tengcda, and (Northern) Vadagala sohools,
who will neither eat together nor intermarry. The differences between the two seots of
Aiyamg'ar (Venerables, as they style themselves) consist partly in ceremonial practices ;
for instance, at prayers, the Vadagalas ring a bell, which the 'TengalaS hold in abhor¬
rence ; and partly in matters of belief, the Vadagalas. thinking, that in order to obtain
future bliss, it is very necessary to be regular in their devotions, and Ubearal in their

charity to pious Brahmins ; and the Tengalas attaching less importance to those duties.:’'

. There; is a difference also between the ladies, Vadagalas insist on widows of their
caste getting their heads shaved j but a Tengala widow Bays,.'I will how my head to the
Guru; not to the Barber I’

of Durga,
of Surya (Sun.)
of Ganesa.

of Bhairava, a son of (Siva.)

11. Sm&rtas form the greatest portion in brahminism, and com¬
prise the following branches :—

1.

Velnadu.

5.

Telaganya.

"3er^sb.

!lenr»ng.

2.

Vdginadu.

6.

Ysgyavalkya.

3.

KasalnEdu.

7.

Dravida.

'5"’"peTi>r > 2&.

4.

Murikinadu.

8.

Arama Dravida.

s5M8§fT'J&,

ss>

12. The first four branches derive their distinguishing name from
the country they chiefly inhabit. These branches do not intermarry,
but have social intercourse at meals. There is no difference what¬
ever, in any respect, among them, excepting that the last branch is
held in less estimation by some.

13. There is another class of Brahmins, called Pujaris (priests in
pagodas), who are considered inferior to the rest of the Brahmins,
particularly the Pfij&ris who conduct worship in the pagodas of Siva;
because they eat rice, fruit, &c., used as offerings to Siva, which the

other Brahmins refuse to eat.

#

14. In performingthe sacrifice 11 Yagnya”the Smartas and Ykdagalas
of BAmanujA religion make annual offerings, but Madhvas only offer
imitations of animals made of wheat flour. With regard to these
modes of offering, there exist considerable controversies between
Madhvas on one side and Smartas and Yadagalas of BAmanujA
religion on the other. Each party puts such construction on the
passages of the Vdda as may support its own view.

Tengalas of BAmanujA religion perform no 1 Yagnya ? at all, for
according to their belief, the pleasures it leads to in the upper world
are temporal, while those obtained by a conscientious worship and
devotion are eternal.

Besides the difference in the mode of making offerings in ‘Yagnya’
between Madhva (who are in this joined by Tengala) on one side,

and Vadagala of Ramanuja religion, and Smdrfca on the other,* there
is another as to the observance of the Hlkadasi.

A Brahmin is not allowed by Veda to perform any ceremony, reli¬
gious or otherwise, for ten days, a Kshatriya for twelve days, a Vaisya
for fifteen days, and a Sudra for thirty days after a child-birth or
death in his own family or in that of a cousin, as during those several
periods he is held to be unclean on account of Jat&saucham in ease
of birth, and Mritasaucham in case of death.

15. The Brahmins called V6paris and Niyhgulu, the former
belonging partly to Madhva and partly to Smarta, and the latter part-
ly to Smarta and partly to Ramanuja religions, were formerly a
working class, such as divans, clerks, &c., from which posts other
Brahmins were excluded. The latter were not accustomed to prose¬
cute such studies as would qualify them to aspire to such posts, but
employed then.' time in devotion, learning Vddas and Sastras, and'
teaching them to their disciples. They where protected and supported
by the ancient kings, Time however has made a great change.

16. ' Kshatriyas or Rijaphts are divided into two races/the Solar
and the Lunar. These two are equal in respect of caste and quality
—still they do not intermarry,.or take their meals together.

From the Kshatriyas in Rajaputana, people of four Gotrams or
tribes are said to have come forth several centuries ago, having the
Phsapati family, or the family of the Maharajahs of Vizianagram at
their head, and have ever since been living in the Northern Cirkars.
All the Kshatriyas in this country treat the MaharSj as of Viziana¬
gram with high respect—and submit to their ascendancy.

17. Vaisyas are of two sorts, Gaura K-Smati and Traivarnikulu .
(or third caste). The former belong to the Sm&rta, Ram5,nuj£ and
Saiva sects, and live by cultivation and trade. The latter are fol- .
lowers of Ramanuja faith only. These chiefly deal in gold and silver,
and ornaments made thereof. . KOmatis and Traivarnikulu ,do not
intermarry or eat together at meals.

* Every eleventh day of the bright and dark fortnight in each Telugu month is called
S'S’v&S EkSdasi, on which abstinence from drink and food is enjoined. Consequently
the Madhva and Tengala of Edmanujd religion hold it improper to perform, on those
days, the daily libation of water and annual ceremonies in the names of their deceased
ancestors, to whom as declared by Vida they offer the drink and food; but Vadagala of
Rdm&iujd as well as Smdrta do perform those ceremonies on those dayB, deeming the
omission contrary to. Vida, and, as such, sinful. ...

63

There is another class, Kalinga Komatis, who are only nominally
Vaisyas. They eat fish and flesh, while Gaura Komatis and Trai-
vamlkulu do not do so. Kalinga Komatis are found in the northern
part of this district and in the district of Ganjam. They do not
reside at any place from whence the hill of Padmandbham near
Bimlipatam can be seen, from some tradition that a residence near
that place formerly proved inauspicious to their class.

18. The fourth Hindu caste, the Sudra, is of an indefinite charac¬
ter ; however, Velamas, Kammas, Balijis, K&pus and Kummars (pot-
makers) are held to be most respectable, Yelamas claiming to be
equal with Ksliatriyas in point of respectability.. These two are
held to be equally warlike.

There are several sub-divisions among Balijis, such as :—

G&zula Baliji. 1

w»»>o 1 These are chiefly Glass Bangle makers.

Vada do...
&tsr.

| Chiefly sailors.

Pagadala or coral do.Do. deal in corals and pearls.

Linga do.
Sox' Sis-*,
or

Dudi do.
SSrS &4S-.

Periki do.
-58if SAT 0 .

19. Besides the

/ Chiefly carry on cultivation and trade
}and some of them hold a high posi-
I tion at the Presidency and in the
v Yizagapatam District.

above, there are several classes of Hindus follow¬

ing different trades, viz :—
Bhaktalu. ...^

I

Telagalu.. ... |

NagarSlu.

Majjulu... ...
s&wera

'Serve as soldiers.

64

Vantarlu.

Aiyarakalu ...
tsosS^S’S’ex)
BMlu ...

soldiers.

Sristi Karanalu

...{

Hold office of village Karnam. In
Hill Zamindaries, people of this caste
exercise great influence.

K&pula ."

Koppula- Yelamalu ...
"SoSbTO

Tottadi Yelamalu ...

Gollalu

r’uew

Gaudu Gollalu.
T”So K^ejeo
Erra Gollalu.
OKS^ff o<x>
Gavaralu
KxlStX)

Y&nkdulu ...
Reddikilu... .

"3 Slew
Kalingulu
-s^l’oSoex)
Nagav&sulu ..

TT'jOv'&ew

Kdrakulavallu.,

Muttirajulu,

sS»j9-u«a 5 e»

All these classes cultivate lands.
Gollalu keep sheep, and sell milk, tire
and ghee besides. Gaudu Gollalu keep
rcows and buffaloes, rearing them for
sale. Erra Gollalu also do the same
and some of them further pretend to be
l fortune-tellers.

65

Vupparlu

Vaddarlu

se£«j

Banjdris.

Rudiyalu.
&8o«r»eo
De'vangula ...
~&-ir>oXiex>

SAlilu... • ...

Pattu Salllu. ...

Kaik&lavallu

Dasarivallu ...

G6ne Perikilu .
^ "asien

Mangali. .

s&oKS

Je#L .

Yudupulavallu...

Rangirijulu ...
SoftSapoo

Kapa Qikali ...
-r°-£

Vadde eakali ...
S'3

Yatavallu.

OiSr^W°S6

Idigavallu

OKnoS?C^'^

Dig tanks.

Repair irrigation works.

Traders. They bring wheat, chenna,
red chalk, &e. &c., from Nagpore and
"other countries, sell them here and in
Ganjam, and take back salt.

Weave cloths.

Do.

Do.

Weave dungaries and tape for cots.
Weave gonies.

Shampoo and rub ointments to cure
pains.

These are also called Yelamas, paint
chintz.

Dye cloths.

Wash cloths, torches

and palanquins.

0

}- Draw toddy and carry palanquins

9

Segidilu

Gamallava.Hu

Bestalu.

Medarlu

Gudalav&llu...,

Mandulavallu

Draw toddy, and carry palanquins,,

Draw toddy and besides distil and
sell arrack.

Carry palanquins.

-Make bamboo boxes, sieves, &c.
Sell drugs, and some powders.

Kamsfdies, are of five
1. Stone-cutters

1. Iron Smiths....

S's&jS

1. Carpenters ...

* 1 ?

1. Braziers
S'o-Efa

1. Gold Smiths...

»07V>& oJp'SS’gj

Muqhqhis ...
sko-fes ew

Ddddkulavallu

God&rivallu...

Mfidigavallu...

sir.ax'w-*

Katikilu

S'tsiew

trades, viz:—

f During the reign of Ch61a Chakra-
varti, Kamsalies claimed to be equal to
Brahmins. This offended the said
sovereign and he ordered their destruc¬
tion. Some only avoided death by
taking shelter with people of “Ozu”
caste. As an acknowledgment to those
people, many of the Kamsala people
affix to their house, name the term 6zu,
as Kattozu, Lakkdzu, Patozu, &c. Be¬
sides making gold and silver orna¬
ments, goldsmiths serve as shroffs. ■
Painters, draw pictures.

•Express oils and sell them.

Beat cotton and blow horns.

•Make and sell slippers.

Sell mutton.

67

Tiragati gantlavdllu... f
StiKi} t

Bhdgam v£llu
f s ?Coss"'-£

S£niv<fflu .

Kurmapuvallu
Mgavdsula.

It'evfflu

-gr&w'g;

Bhagavatulu...

5PXS&3SM

Bommalatavallu

Repair hand mills, catch and. sell
antelope or their skins.

Women of the same classes who have
not entered into matrimony gain money
hy prostitution and acting as dancers
in feasts, but those who are married live
like the generality of other family
women. The principal occupation of
Nagavasulu is, as shown above, cultiva¬
tion, but some of that caste lead a bad
life, and as such are excluded from the
hody of the caste.

These people exhibit different shows j
such as wrestling, ascending high posts,
walking on ropes, &c. Szc. The women
act as common prostitutes.

Dramatists. Act several plays. Res -
pectable women do not join these plays,
and dancing girls seldom do.

Exhibit shows.

25°o5b

Gangiredlavdllu
Xofvsa vr>g>

Gosangulu ...
jr°-(ioXoex3

Chitta jalluvallu

N eravidyavallu

Pailam&ilu...

Train bulls to play, and exhibit them
. to the public.

A kind of beggars. They call them¬
selves descendants of Jambavanta, the
Bear, into which Brahma, transformed
himself to assist Sri Rama in destroy¬
ing R&vana and others.

Play petty tricks of conjuring.

and exhibit feats of dexterity.

Do. do.

Garidivallu. Practice sleight of hand.

TOSS'S!'Si

Pamulavallu. Tame and exhibit snakes to the public.

Tjr»s&»e)-5r°gi

Vipravinddulu

S|4aS^£S3©3

Runjaluvallu...
t£>OSe»w»«S
Panasavdllu....

f These were once Brahmins, but they
I have lost their caste; they live by beg-
j ging from other Brahmins; they do not
■j beg from others. They juggle or prac¬
tice -7 v >88 but they do not exhibit it
[^except in the presence of Brahmins.'
r Beat drums called . Runjalu ; they
\ never go to any others but Kams&lies.
Beg from Kams&lies and none else.

Podapdtulavdllu
Varugubhatlu
Addapusingulu
Viramustiv&llu
Bhatr&julu ...

sp'^4r°e»e»

S4t4nlu

Ddsarlu

Beg only from Golla people for money
or for alms.

Do. Perikilu for do. do.

Do. Barbers for do. do.

Do. Saivas for do. do.

Serve as minstrels and also as peons.

Vaishnavas of Sudra class. They
sing religious songs and go abegging.

Do. do.

Jangalu . Do. do. also serve as tailors.

807r»e»

M41alu, Pariahs ... ( Cultivate lands, serve as servants,
s£r ° eoi 1 ryots, and as village-watchers.

Paidimdlalu...

2 ,’SaS-een

Do.

do. spin cotton.

Bdyalu

lessen

Do.

do. serve as peons.

Rellivdllu ...

... Rent gardens and sell vegetables.

Chasqadivillu

Do.

do. serve as Toties.

Jal4rlu . Fish, and carry, palanquins.

•’"’ft

69

30. As for tlie religion of the lower classes, they recognise the
village goddess only, who is one or other of the forms of Parvati,
the wife of Siva. There is not a hamlet in which annual orgies in
honor of this goddess are not held, with more or less of expensive
ceremonial, throughout the whole district The superior forms of
Aryan worship are known only to the upper classes, for while in
Ganjam and further north, scarcely a village is found in which there
is not a temple or a substantial building containing tbe image of Siva
or Yishnu; in Vizagapatam there is not a village in a hundred where
such can be found. In some localities, the dead of the lower castes
are carried to the place of cremation with pomp and music, a custom
which, although sanctioned by the ancient writings, -is never
observed by tbe Aryans and the people of the north.

21. Owing to the extensive alienations under the head of Agra-
haram and Bhatta-vritti, the Brahmins are generally well off, and the
Vaidic sacrifices are performed in this district almost every year.
Next to the Brahmins, the Komaties are the most bigoted Hindus ;
but the Komaties of tbe town of Vizagapatam relax their frith in
favor of a celebrated Mahomedan saint, who lies buried by tbe Dar-
gah on the top of the bill which overlooks the harbour. Every
vessel passing the bar, inwards or outwards, salutes him by hoisting

• and lowering its flag three .times; he is considered all potent over
the elements, in the Bay of Bengal; and many a silver ‘ Dhoney’ is
presented at his shrine by Hindu ship-owners, after a successful
voyage. We remember a suit between a Komati, the owner of a
Dhoney, and his Mahomedan Captain, who was also the Supercargo,
for a settlement of accounts. In a storm off the coast of Arracan, the
skipper stated he had vowed a ‘mudupu’ or purse of Rupees to the
Dargah, and had duly presented it on his return. This sum, amongst
other sets off, he charged to the owner of the vessel, the plaintiff,
whose sole contention was that the vow had never been discharged;
the propriety of conciliating the old Fakir, in a hurricane, he sub¬
missively allowed.

22. There are numerous popular Pagodas in this district, of which
brief mention will now be made.

SlMHACHALAM.—This temple is situated on a hill, which is sup¬
posed to bear some resemblance in shape to a lion couchant, about
ten miles from tbe town of Vizagapatam. It is sacred to Narasimha,
•or tire ‘ Man-lkm’ incarnation, in which Vishnu appeared to free the

eai’th of the tyranny of the insolent demon, Hiranyakasipu. "The
temple and other buildings -were erected by Langala Gajapati,
sovereign of Orissa, perhaps six hundred years ago. They are com¬
posed of a black-stone and enriched with excellent sculpture.
There are many fountains on the hill, known as Gangadhari,
Godavaridhari, Malapahari, &e.; the waters of which are held' in
great sanctity. The figure of the Swami is kept covered with an
unctuous preparation of sandalwood, and every year on the third
day of the bright fortnight in Vaisakh (May) the unguent is re¬
moved, and the idol exposed to public worship. The day is kept
every where as a holiday, the ‘ Chandanayatra’ being the best ob¬
served festival in, the district.

In this Pagoda, there is a pillar called ‘ Kappa Stambham’ or the
Frog’s Pillar, deserving notice. 1$ is hollow at the upper end, which
it is believed was caused by a frog issuing therefrom. It is amazingly
revered by barren women, solicitous for children, who embrace it
and pour their gifts before it. The custody of the pillar with the
right, by consequence, to these offerings, is put up to auction
annually, when a very keen competition is elicited.

Half way up the hill, is a handsome gateway, called Hanamad-
dwaram, where the monkey god, the favorite’ of Vishnu, is said to have
his station. Much of the carving here and at the other buildings,
was defaced by the Mahomedans; this is related in a book entitled
‘Vairihararamha Simhadri Narasimha composed by ‘ Gogulapdti Kur-
manna,’ a celebrated Telugu poet, who flourished at the Court of
Pedda Viziaram Raz of Vizianagram. Another poet, AllasSna Ped-
danna, the author of the ‘ Manu Charitra’, records a visit to Simha-
chalam made by the great potentate, Krishna Riyalu, of the Vijay-
anagar dynasty, who, according to Brown, died in A. D. 1540, after
a reign of thirty-five years .—Vide Appendix.

When the Plisapatis rose into power, about two hundred years ago,
they became the Wardens of this temple, and endowed it with lands
valued at Rupees 14,613-0-3 per annum. The bungalow and the
beautiful rose garden at the foot of this romantic hill were construct¬
ed by Pusapati Sitaram Raz, about eighty years ago. Picnics are
frequently made to this spot by the English of Waltair.

- IJPMAKA.—This is an Agraharam adjgining to Nakkapilli in
the proprietary estate of that name. Here is a rock on which is the
Pagoda of Sri Venkatdswara. This is a very ancient Pagoda. There
are no idols, the likeness of any living thing, but resemblances of the

Sankha (Conch) and Chakram (Discus) carried by Vishnu, are visi¬
ble on-a stone. At the bottom of the rock there is another Pagoda
with the image of Sri Yenkate'swara in it. In this part of the coun¬
try the belief is that the Swami at Upmaka is another incarnation
of Sri Venkatas wara of Tripetty.

This Pagoda is under the charge of Gocld Narayana Gajapati
Rao, the proprietor of Nakkapilli Hunda. The ready money allow¬
ance of 1,000 Rupees, formerly assigned by Government, has been
commuted for land bearing that amount of Shist, annually.

PAD MAN ABHAM.—This is a small village some few miles from
Bimlipatam. Here is a very steep and lofty rock, on the top of
which is “ Sri Padmanabha Swami” in a small temple. This idol is
the likeness of the one at Ananta Padmanabha in the Travancore
country; here too as at Upmaka there are representations of the
Conch and Discus of Vishnu. At the bottom of this rock there is a
Pagoda sacred to Sri Kunti Hadhavaswami, dedicated by Yudhish-
thira, the eldest of the Pandava princes, to Madhava alias Krishna,
to whose name he affixed that of Iris own mother Kunti or Pritha.

The Rajahs of Vizianagram have made landed endowments to
the extent of Rupees 3,210-0-5 a year, for the support of this
Pagoda.

RAHATlRTHAM.—This shrine was established at a place about
five miles to the north of Vizianagram, while the country was yet
overgrown with jungle. The Swami here is known by the name
of “ Vanavasa (forest dwelling) Rama.” The image with that
of Rama’s wife Sita, and his brother Lakshmana, was placed here
by the same prince, Yudhishthora, who estabEshed Kunti Madhava
Swami at Padmanabha,

The idols here were in course of time forgotten and became by
degrees covered up in the bowels of the earth. Being warned in a
dream, Sitaramachandrulu, one of the former Rajahs of Vizianagram,
explored the jungle and discovered the idols, which he established
in a temple built for the purpose, and made some endowment in land,
which, with the additions made by the subsequent Rajahs, amounts
to Rupees 2,364-12-6 per annum.

PUSHPAGIRI.—This is a small village near Annamamzpeta,
once the residence of Zampana Padmanabharaz, maternal grandfather
of the late Rajah of Vizianagram. Bangdraya, maternal grandmother
and guardian of that Rajah, established Sri Venugdpala Swami here;

72

and built a considerable Pagoda. At her request, the late Rajah
granted a landed endowment of 3,630 Rupees to this Pagoda.'

BIMLIPATAM oe BHiMUNIPATNAM.—To the west of the
town is a hill facing the sea. On this hill is a Pagoda with Sri
Lakshminarasimha Sw&mi in it.

This town and the Pagoda were founded by Bhima, the second
of the Pandava princes in the f Dwapara Yuga’, or the age preced¬
ing the present one.

There are reservoirs of water on this hill which were never
known to be dry.

Diparadhana, or the offering of lights, is most pleasing to this
Swami. Every Saturday evening all the year round, lamps are
lighted in and around the Pagoda, by some persons who have made
vows to that effect. The Maharajah of Vizianagram, in whose Samas-
thanam the town is situated, supports this Pagoda by a ready money
allowance of 360 Eupees.

The late Gode Sftrya N arayanarao, proprietor of several Hun-
d&s, and a wealthy and respectable resident of Vizagapatam’ built a
stately flight of stone steps from the bottom of the hill up to the
Pagoda' of the Swami.

DHABMAVARAM is the seat of Sanyasaya, a disciple of Siva.
Bestowing issue is believed to be in his particular power. Childless
women proceed to the place on a Monday morning. After bathing
in a tank near the Pagoda, and adorning themselves with whatever
ornaments they have, they go into this Pagoda, where a man of the
Jangam caste serves as a Ptijiri. He makes Phja to Sanyasaya with
flowers in the name and on behalf of every women in attendance.
After the Pdja is over, should a flower drop down from the idol, it is
reckoned an auspicious sign.

Persons hearing the names of Sanyasi, Sanyasaya, Jogi, Jogaya,
Ramajogi, &c., &c., are always understood to have been horn under
the favor of Sanyasaya Swami.

PUNYAGIEI.—This hill is on the south-west of SnmgavSra-
pukdta, a large town in the Vizianagram Samasthanam.

There are several fountains of water on this hill, into which the bones
of the dead are thrown, when they become petrified in the course of
a few months. Every Sivaratri or the twenty-ninth day of the
month MSgham (February) there is a festival, to which large

73

numbers of all classes of Hindus congregate, to perform their ablu¬
tions in the said fountains. In one place, water drops down from
stones which are formed by nature- in the shape of Lingams; they
are called Kdti Lingam. In the valley there is a goddess called
Dhara Gangamma, much esteemed by the hill people who live in the
neighbourhood. Pilgrims attending the Jatra invariably pay a visit
to this goddess.

PAN CHAD HAE ALU.—Here on a small rock is a very ancient
Pagoda of Siva, as Dhanneswarudu. There are five fountains here,
whence the name of the village.

BALIGHATTAM is a village to the south of Narsipatam. There
is a small rock near the village, on which is a Pagoda of Siva as
Bramheswarudu.

In nearly all Hindu temples the Sw&mi faces the east, but here
as in the case of Visvesvara at Benares, the Swami faces to the west-
A small river, the Panderu, or Varahanadi, runs on both sides
of this rock. It also runs for some distance from south to north,
where it is called Httara Vahini, and is held extremely sacred.

The following verse expresses the glory of the Swami and of the
river:—

“ PasoHmabhimukham Lingam, nadichattar* vahini.

Vni.Tft T\a.;n tatra. mtikti rnafia .msayalu**

"Where there is a lingam with its face to the west, and a river
running to the north, that place is equal to K&si, and there you will
certainly obtain ‘ Mukti.’ ”

The banks of the Yarahanadi are for some small space formed
of pulverized shale, resembling the ashes (Vibliuti) smeared by the
followers of Siva on their forehead. The people believe it to be the
ashes of a sacrifice performed by Balichakravarti here.

APPIKONDA is a village on the sea coast, near Vizagapatam,
sacred to Siva as Sdmeswarudu. Numerous Pagodas formerly existed
in the neighbourhood of the present temple, but have long been
covered over with sand drifts. A large Yatra congregates here every
Sivaritri.

When a child is bom, or a girl attains puberty under an inauspi¬
cious star, the father or husband is forbidden to look upon the child
10

74

or -wife until he sees his or her face reflected in a basin of clarified
butter or oil. This is called Ajyavekshanam, and it is considered
lucky to perforin the ceremony at this Pagoda.

YELLAMANCHILI.—Close to this village is a rock with a
temple on the top of it. In this temple is Yirabhadraswami, a form
of Siva.. Yellamanchili was the seat of certain shepherd kings who
were of some note. They built the above Pagoda, and some others
of which the ruins are visible, with those of a building called Niiku
Pdpa Meda.

A jar containing a large number, of copper coins was found near
Yellamanchili, two years ago; on one side they bore the effigy of a
bullock. It is supposed they were struck by the old shepherd
dynasty. They were sent down to the Museum at Madras.

RISHIKONDA.—This hill is on the sea shore between Vizaga-
patam and Bimlipatam, and was formerly the abode of some Rishis
or sages. It is known to European mariners as the Sugar Loaf Hill.

At the bottom of the hill there is a temple of Siva, with a Satram
established by the late Pulavarti Vaidya Nddham, a native of this
district, who acquired a large fortune as a factor at Calcutta.

SANGAM is a village in the Government Estate of Pdlconda.
Here the two petty streams Gdstani and Vegdvati unite and fall
into the river ‘ Ldngali,’ wliich disembogues at Mafuz Bandar, near
Chicacole.

In the delta of these streams is the Pagoda of Siva as Sangamos-
warudu. This name is taken from the ' Sangamam’ or confluence.

This and four other ‘ Lingam’ shrines were established by Balardma,
the elder brother of Krishna, on the banks of the Nagavali river,
which was formed by a track of Balaraina’s plough, (langala.)

The following are the ‘Lingains’ established by Balardma:—

1 at Paikap&d, Patdleswara,

1 „ Gompa, S6meswara,

1 „ Xangam, Sangameswara;

1 „ Chicacole, Koteswara,

1 „ Mafuz Bandar, Man! Nigeswara.

MTJDDUTI is a village of the Vizianagram Zamindary. Here,
the river Sarada unites with another river of the same name. - The
Swami of the Pagoda is called therefore Sangameswara.

75

Besides these, there are two famous village goddesses; one at
Vizagapatam (Yellamina) and one at Ankapilli (Nfikalamma.) Their
festivals are resorted to by tens of thousands, including great num¬
bers of the upper classes.

23. The Mahomedans in this district are few in number, and
generally engaged in very humble occupations. Two villages near
Vizagapatam, Devada and Yarada, were granted by the Mahomedan
rulers, about one hundred and fifty yeai-s ago, for the support of the
Mosque in the town. They yield a present revenue of Rupees 8,000.
The last census gave the entire Mahomedan population at 14,857.

24. A separate chapter will be devoted to the Khonds and
other notable Hill Tribes, as well as to the Religion, Castes and
Social Characteristics of the Jeypore country,—the latter from the
pen of Lieutenant J. MacDonald Smith, M. S. C., Assistant Agent;
but it may be convenient to give in this place the generally received
opinion of the Natives here, as to the origin of these wold races.

A certain king in Hindustan, named Vena, dying without heirs,
the Rishis or Sages, by the power of incantations pronounced over a
jar of oil, which they stirred about with the thigh-bone of the
deceased monarch, endeavoured to create a proper successor. The
being they summoned into existence was, however, a monster rather
than a man, and they forthwith exiled him to the south of the
Vindhya mountains, where he became sovereign of the hill tracts.
His name was. Nishada; he had issue five sons, Gaita, Muka,
Manta, Konda and Kodu, and from intermarriages between the
descendants of these brothers, the following castes were formed:—

Koya, I Yarakala, I R6na, 1 Pangu,

Chengu, Maddu, Gonda, Nogala,

Savara, | Basa, J Jddiya, j Bottada and Bonka.

The Zamindars of the ‘ Konda Razu’ caste, who now call them¬
selves Kshatriyas, and who find Brahmins ready enough to become
their Purohits, have, it is supposed, one or other of the sons of
Nishada for their ancestor.

CHOULTRIES.

£». The Maharajah of VizrANAGRAJf, maintains eleven of these
institutions, three founded by his ancestors, eight by himself. Way-

76

faring Hindus, chiefly Brahmins and Bairagis, are supplied with food
and lodging, free-

Old.

Kovv&da,

Sabbavaram,

Bhavaji Matham (at Vizianagram.)

New.

Vizianagram,

Kdtapalem,

Bhimasinghi,

Simhachalam,

Padmanabham,

Bamatirtham,

Sriklirmam (near Chicacole.)
Kuppili.

The Bobbili Chief maintains two, one at Bobbili, the other at
Bajam.

Private individuals have, at different times, founded the under¬
mentioned eight choultries, making over the endowments to the

Nellimarla, Kdnadah, Nilaya Satram, Sigudam,

Bimlipatam, Mdpada, Kottavalsa, Embaraya Gullu.

The following four choultries are kept up by the founders or their
families; the endowments are eked out by the profits of land
assigned by the Vizianagram family:—

Aganampfidi, | Bishikonda, [ Yellamanchili, | Sannaya Satram.

The seven following are entirely maintained by the founders
their descendants, generally of the Banyan caste:—

f Nakkapilli; house name of founder,.

Mdtamarri.

Gummallir; „

Garuda.

Ankapilli „

Yendfiri.

Vizagapatam; „

Garuda.

Do. No. 2; „

Godd.

Madhurav&da; „

Garuda.

Ambakhandi; „

Inuganti(V elama caste.)

* Has lodging-room for all castes, being endowed by the Government with the ’usual
extent of land, for that purpose. . .'

77

SECTION II.-TELUGU LANGUAGE AND LITERATURE;*

SOME ACCOUNT OP THE DISTRICT AND THE POPULAR PLAYS.

1. Telugu or Tenugu, also called Andhra (and by Mahometans
Telinga or Tailinga) is one of the principal languages of Southern
India. Circles drawn on the map around Cuddapah, Rajahmundry
and Kondapilli, the radius of each extending to Madras, will suffi¬
ciently show the limits wherein it is spoken. It is derived from the
old Dravidian stock of which Tamil is now the eldest surviving
scion. The Sanskrit is to the southern tongues, what Arabic is to
Hindustani, or Latin is to English; the source of learning, the
favorite pursuit of scholars,, the fountain of scientific phraseology;
but the grammar of these languages is independent of Sanskrit.

2. The alphabet used shows that Telugu immediately originated
in the Kamataca (Canarese) language, spoken in the centre of the
Peninsula : the ancient Telugu princes are spoken of as Kamataca
Doralu; but in modem days the two languages are* as different as
Welsh and English. The Telugu alphabet resembles that of no
language but Kamataca; the letters vaiy in shapes to no greater
extent than Prench varies from English manuscript.

3. The Telugus frequently advert to the idea that Sanskrit is the
mother tongue of their language, and insist that at least Telugu poetry
originates in Sanskrit This is easily disproved. In orthography all
the laws of permutation and elision are widely different; and every
law of the Telugu prosody is totally dissimilar to Sanskrit, although
five or six metres (out of some hundreds) have been imitated from
that language.

4. The circles which have been mentioned do not include all those
parts of the Indian Peninsula where the language is spoken: for the
Telugus have emigrated to various parts of Southern India: thus a
knowledge of this language will be available in the Tamil districts,
and particularly in the neighbourhood of Madras. We find however
no signs of emigration into the Telugu districts: the tyranny of the
Mahomedan rulers of Telingana in former days is generally referred
to as accounting for this fact. Under their dominion, Telugu litera¬
ture fell very low, and has only gradually revived under the British

Abbrevifted from the Essays of Mr, C, P. Brown, late Madras Civil Service.

78

Government. Fortunately, no part of the ancient and favorite
volumes perished in the interval.

5. From the harmony of the Telugu language, some have called
it the Italian of India; doubtless in the poems and in the pronun¬
ciation of retired villages, it is very melodious; but, like Italian,, it
has many a rough and coarse dialect: and the Telugu used in our
Courts of Justice is a strange jargon in 'which English and Persian
phrases are thickly interspersed; forming a jumble that may be
difficult to an Englishman who otherwise may be a good proficient
in the language. In another very important respect it resembles
Italian; for no part of the language, not even in the oldest poems,
has become obsolete. And to a beginner there is no easier volume
than the ‘ Prabhu Linga Lila, which is Supposed to be about seven
hundred years old. Some attribute it to a more remote age : but it
certainly was written before the Mahomedans invaded the country.

6. In the literature of the Telugu people, three bright aeras are
generally pointed out; the first, that of Nannaya Bhatta, who
flourished about A.D. 1130, and was the author of an intricate
treatise on grammar. The next (assigned to AD. 1200) is that of
Tikkana Somayaji, who toned the Mahabharat into Telugu; philo¬
logists with one voice declare him to be the unrivalled model of
style. About two centuries later was the brightest noon of learning,
illuminated by Bhattu Mueti, (whose most celebrated poem is the
‘ Yasu Charitra,’) and other bards who are emphatically called the
“ gems.” From the want of dates in Telugu literature, it is impos- '
sible to ascertain precisely the sera at which these writersjflourished;
but it would seem that their illustrious patron Krishna Rayulu of
the Vijayanagar dynasty died AD. 1458.*

7. Before proceeding to further details, it may be worth while to
describe the state of the national taste, among the learned and the
less literate. The few Brahmins who cultivate Sanskrit learning
generally, study grammar, a few of the works on divinity, meta¬
physics, law and logic: also some portion of the poetical and dramatic
writers. To read through a poem is thought quite superfluous, and
those who assert their complete mastery of the Magha, the Ramayan,
and other leading classics, seldom can prove that they have read
more than a few chapters in each.

* Subsequent researches led Mr. Brown to fix A.D. 1530 as tbe correct dHi> of this event.

79

S. Another class devote their attention to TELUGtr learning, and
acquire a good -mastery of the Vasu Charitra, Manu Charitra, Vishnu
Chittiyam, and other poems of celebrity. Even among these scholars,
the grammar of their language is little cared for, and the pedantry
of the standard treatises on prosody has led to similar disuse. The-
SiVa Andhra, a dictionary of synonymes arranged in verse is, like
its Sanskrit model the Amara Kosha, very -widely taught: about
one-quarter of the Kosha is taught to nearly every school-boy. He
also commits a few moral stanzas to memory, and is taught -writing
and arithmetic. This usually terminates his education.

9. The first great branch of Telugu literature consists of transla¬
tions of the Ramayan and the Mahabharat, the two epic poems of
the Hindus; of the Sri Bhagavat, or history of the god Krishna, and
of sundry Puranas or fabulous chronicles. The second comprises the'
philologists, and the third the popular poems, as distinguished from
the classical works. The -popular works (Samanya Kavyamulu) are
principally written in (dwipada) uniform couplets; the classical
(Maha Kavyamulu) are usually in (padyamulu) stanzas. Most, per¬
haps all, the popular poems are the composition of Sudras, and are
valuable to foreigners for that simplicity which is a fault in the esti¬
mation of learned Brahmins. The style exhibited in the classical
poems will never meet with much applause among European critics,
whatever rapture it excites in native readers. The most admired
poets revel in learned quirks, the (slesha) double and triple meanings
of words both Sanskrit and Telugu; in (chhdkam) jingle'of sound:
in a rhapsodical sublimity (utprdxa) which answers pretty closely
to what the French poets call charades; performing innumerable
feats of perverted ingenuity which, as Dr. Johnson says, “ are so
difficult that we are inclined to wish they had been impossible.” With
a few exceptions, all the poems are founded on a popular story borrow¬
ed from the Puranas: which the poet alters at his own pleasure till
it deviates as widely from the original as Byron’s Don Juan, or
Milton’s Agonistes deviates from the original ground-work.

10. One class of the poems written in stanzas consists of the
Satakams or authologies; which are similar to the centuries or gar¬
lands which some old-fashioned English poets composed: being a
series of songs, or separate epigrams, bearing a general resemblance
in subject, metre, and chorus. Some of these are of acknowledged
poetical merit; others are of a lower class, and others again, as the

‘ Vdmana Satakam,’ are "written in the more colloquial dialect, and
are composed with no scrupulous regard to the rigorous laws of
rhyme and elision. These centuries are again divided as pertaining
to (nlti, yoga, and sringaram) morals, mysticism, and love.

11. In one description of poems alone, the “ couplets” are mingled
with “ stanzas.” This class is called (Sangitamulu) “ musical com¬
positions.” Under this head are comprised the various comedies
which are performed by the public dancers and actresses. Finally,
there are other ballads (Kathalu) of great length, framed in a peculiar
chant, on principles different from all other sorts of poetry. These
are chiefly preserved by oral recitations; they are everywhere
popular, though despised, as-illiterate, by professed scholars.* -

12. All the principal poets appear to have written before A. D.
1700; the last century produced but two or three of any note. Con¬
scious of their inferiority to the older bards, the modern poets
attempt to outstrip them in grossness of immorality. The only excep¬
tion to the uniform licentiousness of Telugu literature is that of the
heretical Jangams, which is as remarkable for innocence as that of
the Brahmins is for vice.

13. For the Vizagapatam District, no less than thirteen notable
Telugu authors are claimed:—the last two in the list are still alive.

1. Vemttlavada Bhimanna. —He flourished at the beginning of
the thirteenth century; his work (Andhra Chandam) is considered a
conclusive authority in Telugu prosody.

2. Gogttlapati Kuemanna, flourished about one hundred and
eighty years ago; patronized by Anandaraz I, of Vizianagram; author
of a poem called ‘ Mrityimjaya Vilasam’ or the Sports of the Con¬
queror of Death, i. e., Siva; the following account of it is given by
the Rev.William Taylor, Yol. II, p. 625, Cat. Rais., of the College MSS.

“ This is a tale from the Purcmas of Siva’s marriage with Parvati
and Ganga." •

“The mountain king had a daughter,and when she grew up Nareda
spoke to her concerning Siva’s, excellency. She went to a wilderness
where Siva was doing penance. The celestials being afflicted by

* The favorite ballad here is the c Bohbili Ranga R5o Charitra/ which describes the
capture and demolition of the fort of the Bobbili Chief, by Mons, Buisy: vide Chapter
III, Section IY. *

81

Tafacamra advised Mcmraata to attack Siva; seeing that if he
married Parvati, then Shan muc’ha would he bom; and would des¬
troy the asums. Accordingly Manrnata launched an arrow at Siva ;
but Siva burnt him up by opening his frontlet eye. On the depreca¬
tory complaint of Rati, her husband was restored to life; but invisible
to all but herself. Parvati disappointed, returned home. She again
went into a wilderness to do penance; the object being to obtain
Si va as a husband. A Brahmi n adopted a device, in going near to
Siva and calling him opprobrious names; by retreating, when pursued,
he led Siva on, near to Parvati—Siva enquired who she was, and the
design of her penance. She told him her birth; and that she wanted
him as a husband. Siva assented, and took her to Cailasa. The
marriage was attended by so great a concourse, as to incline the
mountain on one side; and Agastya set it right again. Subsequently
Siva became acquainted with Ganga; and a dispute arose between
the two goddesses.” He composed also the ‘ Vairihararamha Satakam.’

(S.) Adidam Susanna, flourished one hundred and fifty years
ago; principally known as the author of the Lexicon called ‘ Andhra
S<=sham.’

(4.) Rekapalli Somappa, flourished one hundred and twenty
years ago, at the court of the old Rajah of Ankapilliand Satyavaram
in this district. He composed a Drama called ‘Pradyumn&bhyudayam’
or the ' birth of Pradyumna,’ the son of the god Krishna by his wife
Rukmini. This Pradyumna is usually identified with Kamadeva,
the Hindu cupid. Another work of the same poet is the ‘ Rukma-
vatiparinayam,’ or the marriage of Rukmavati to the aforesaid
Pradyumna.

(5.) Pbayaga Nalla Kamesam, flourished eighty years ago ; a
celebrated improviser of versus; is the author of' Kalpanakalpaman-
gari,’ a poem on the marriage of Aja Maharajah, grandfather of Rama
with Indumati; (2) of “ Gopikajanamuktavastrapaharana BalagopS-
laMlasudhalahari,” or the "theft of the naked Shepherdesses’ clothes
by the youthful Krishna;” ' as may be supposed from the title, this
is a highly licentious work); (3) of ‘ Sudantakalyanam’, or marriage
of Sudanta to Krishna.

(6.) ChatbazLakshminarasu, flourished about the same time as
No. 5 ; wrote the ' Iswarfparinayam’ or the marriage of Parvati with
Siva; also the 'BhanaanaratibhimakodandarEma Satakam.’and a
lexcon called ‘ Viseshandhram.’

11

82

(7.) Kakaraparti Patrudu, flourished seventy years ago, -wrote
the hook called ' SatyabhSmar-Krishna-Samvadam,’ or the quarrel
between Krishna and his wife Satyabh&ma, the daughter of Satrajt.

(8.) Gurudaxti Narasimhultj, a blind poet, flourished seventy
years ago ; remarkable for the versatility of his powers ; was
an Ashtavadhani, undertaking to do eight things at once, such
as playing chess, composing- stanzas with the omission of any
given letter, reckoning correctly the grains of rice dropped on his
shoulders, &c. &c.

(9.) Nadiminti Sarvaman&axesvara Sastri; aneminentSanskrit
pandit in the time of the late Rajah of Vizianagram; a good Telugu
poet, style chiefly satirical; he was styled by his admirers the new
Kalidasa; is the author of ‘ SamasakusumSvali,’ a standard treatise
on the formation of compound terms; this is used in the Government
schools.

(10.) Ayagari Sarabha Kavi, of the same date as the last, com¬
posed the Yadavaraghava-pandaviyam ; in this book each sentence is
capable of three meanings; 1st, referring to Krishna; 2ndly, to Rama;
3rdly, to the Pandava princes.

(11.) Paravasttj Srinivasachari, flourished same date; a cele¬
brated pandit, both in Sanskrit and Telugu; translated into Telugu
the ‘ Visvagunadarsam.’

(12.) Paravastg Rangachari, son of the above; this learned man
is still alive; he is now composing a Sanskrit Eneylopeedia with the
title of ‘ Sabdarthasarvasvam.’

(13.) Skipada Chad amaya Sastri ; a living poet; he has
composed the ‘ Kausalyaparinayam’ or marriage of Kausalya with
Dasaratha, also the ' Ramakrishnopakhyanam,’ a treatise in which
each passage is susceptible of reference both to Rama and Krishna.

14. Mention was made above of the popular plays. The subjects
are chiefly taken from the Puranas, and are so handled «as to result
in 1 screaming farces’. Amongst some of these may be mentioned,
(a) the SamtjdramanthAnam or ‘ churning of the ocean,’ connected
with the second or Tortoise incarnation of Yishnu, who descended
to earth in that shape, for the purpose of restoring to mankind the
ambrosia and other sacred things lost in the deluge. To'this end
the Tortoise stationed himself at the bottom of the ocean, affording
his back as a hard axis to the mountain Mandara; around this moun-

tain the gods and demons twisted the serpent Vasuki for a rope, and
so churned the waters. In due course Dhanvantari, the physician of
the gods was churned to the surface, with the jar of ambrosia in his
hand. This the demons at once got possession of, and a conflict
between them and the gods was imminent, when Vishnu appeared as
a lovely nymph (Jaganmbhana) and proposed to distribute the nectar
impartially to both, which is agreed to, but the gods of course obtain
it in the end. To enhance the fun of the last incident, a woman of
the ' cow-keeper’ (Golla) caste is brought on the stage, with milk and
curds which she offers for sale. She is followed by the collector of
the Saver duty, one ‘Sunkari Kondaya’ who roughly demands pay¬
ment of the octroi; she compounds for it by the promise of a kiss,
but cajoles him after all (6) The Jalakrida, where Krishna runs
off with the clothes of the Gdpikas while they are bathing, (c) The
Parijatah, where Krishna presents the amaranth flower of Paradise
to one of his wives, thereby' exciting the jealousy of the others, &c.
&c. But, as observed by Malcolm in his account of Central India,
“ what gives most delight to the peasant, is a play in which the
scenes he is familiar with, are exhibited. The new manager or renter
of a district, for instance, is exhibited on the stage with his whole
train of officers and attendants ; every air of consequence is assumed
by the new superior, every form of office is ostensibly displayed; the
Potails and villagers are alternately threatened and cajoled, till they
succeed in pacifying the great man by agreeing to his terms, or by
gaining one of his favorites, who appears in the hack part of the
scene, whispering and taking bribes. In some of these representa¬
tions the village Potail is described as losing his level, from his
intercourse with courtiers, and becoming affected and ridiculously
great among his old friends; and this commonly closes in some event
that shows him in a condition of ludicrous degradation and repent¬
ance. Such representations are received with acclamation by the
village audience of men, women and children, who sit for whole
nights looking at them. The actors are fed by the principal people,
and a little money is collected foritheir reward. The place of exhi¬
bition is usually a green near the.village; hut on particular occa¬
sions, such as marriages or festivals, a temporary building is erected.”
These remarks are wonderfully applicable to this part of India also,
where tire favorite plays in this respect are the ‘ Pathan vdsharn’ and
the ‘ Dashtika Pantulu vesham’, dashtika meaning ‘ overhearingin
these a Mahomedan and a Brahmin Tahsildar. are alternately pour-
trayed. After exercising all kinds of petty cruelties and extortions.

84

they fall victims to tlie seductions of the dancing girls of the Pag6da,
upon whom they lavish all their substance, when a Takid is received
from the Nabob, cancelling their appointments. They are then
hustled and kicked to the general satisfaction, till the curtain falls.

SECTION III—THE WILD RACES.

1. In his Essay on the ' Classification of the Turanian languages,
Max Mulleh has shown that, from the most ancient times to the
period of the Pur-anas, there are everywhere indications, more or less
distinct, of two races brought into contact in the Indian Peninsula,
vis., the Aryan settlers, and the Aborigines, or NlSHADAS, which is
the oldest name given by the Brahmins to their non-Aryan neighbours.
It means ‘ Assidui,’ and is therefore the most appropriate designation
for people who occupied the soil of India, before they were dispersed
by the Aryans. The Aryans included only Brahmins, Kshattriyas
and Vaisyas, for though the Sfidras formed the fourth caste, and
therefore had rights as well as duties, they are distinctly said to be
non-Aryan, They were in fact the most docile and intelligent of the
Aborigines, who after proving themselves useful allies and 'faithful
servants, were admitted into the body politic as the last caste; and
he observes that, in spite of all the changes and social commotions
which have since occurred, the traveller in India to the present day,,
though he would look in vain fpr the distinctive features of a Brah¬
min, a Kshattriya, or a Taisya, feels the conviction irresistibly grow¬
ing upon him, as he passes along the streets of cities or the roads bf
villages, whether north or south of the Vindhya, that everywhere he
is brought in contact with two races of man, distinct in mind as well
as in body. “ The high forehead, the stout build, and the light cop¬
per color of the Brahmins and other castes allied to them, appear in
strong contrast with the somewhat low and wide heads, slight make
and dark-bronze of the lower castes.”

2. But over and above this fourth caste, there were numerous
Aborigines, who continuing without the pale, are described in the
Vaidic hymns hy various complimentary names, as Rakshasas (devils,)
Yatudhanas (goblins,) Kravyadas (eaters of uncooked meat,) Amadas
(raw-eaters,) and even Asutripas, or cannibals. Later, in the Puranas,
we obtain a description of then- physical peculiarities. In the Yishnu-
purina (page 100, ed. Wilson) the type of his Nishnda is given,-r-" a

85

beiifg of the complexion of a charred stake, with flattened features,
and of" dwarfish stature.” The inhabitants of the Vindhya moun¬
tains are called his descendants. According to the Matsyapurana,
they were as black as collyrium. According to the Bhagsvata-purgna,
they had short arms and legs, were black as a crow, with projecting
chin, broad and flat nose, red eyes, and tawny hair. The Padma-
pursna adds a wide mouth, large ears, and a protuberant belly, and
particularises their posterity as KirStas, Bhillas, Bahanakas, Bhva-
maras, and Pulindas.”

3. The generally received opinion amongst the Natives of the
Vizagapatam District, as to the origin of our hill tribes, has been
given in an earlier section* Mr. Hodgson’s description of the
physical peculiarities of the Aboriginal tribes on the slopes of the
Himalayas,—the large cheek bones; the excess of jaws and mouth;
the somewhat broad, flat face: the short wide nose with round nostrils;
the eyes less and less fully opened than with the Aryans; the lips
thicker; the beard deficient; colour generally darker, with less
height and less symmetry of form;—in short, the Mongolian type—
answers equally well for our Khonds, Sauras, &c.

4. But we may appeal to lingual evidence as well as to Ethno¬
graphy, to prove the connection of these tribes with the Aboriginal
races of India. The Nishitda languages already examined, such as
the Tamil, Canarese, Telugu, the Sub-Himalayan or Gangetic dialects,
&c.,are clearly shown by Max Muller to be distinct from the Aryan,
and to belong to the Nomad or Turanian stock. We have procured voca¬
bularies of the Gadaba, Kliond, Mountain Khond, and Saura dialects,
and placed them in juxta-position with one another, and with Telugu,
the meaning in English being in each ease prefixed; and as the largest
vocabulary alone will not suffice, a grammatical outline of each
language, so far as it can be deduced from a number of phrases writ¬
ten down and compared with one another, has been subjoined. Enough,
it is believed, will appear to convince the philologist that the lan¬
guages under notice are Turanian, according to the proofs required
by Max Muller. First, the grammatical structure is built up from
pronominal elements; secondly, in regard to their syntactical charac¬
ter;—the subject precedes the finite verb, the adjective precedes the
substantive, the number precedes that which is numbered; there are

* Chapter II, Section I, para. 24.

86

no prepositicns governing a noun, and conjunctions are not used,;the
construction of sentences being marked by gerunds. ' .

o. Accurate observation has not extended to any of these tribes,
except the highland Khonds, whose barbarous rite of human sacri¬
fices has caused them to be carefully watched and periodically visited
for some twenty years past. A separate section has been devoted to
them in this Manual, but of the others we have but little to tell. The
Satjuas of Vizagapatam (the Sanskrit ‘ Savaras’ and the ‘ Savarse’ of
Ptolemy) inhabit the hills and slopes behind Palconda and to the
east of Gunapur. With the latter we have had a good deal of trouble,
as has been related elsewhere.* In other parts of the district they
do not appear in any numbers, but they crop out again in the neigh¬
bourhood of Bhadriiehalam on the Godavari river, and are said to
appear in the Kistna and Nellore Districts under the name of Cheniju-
viindlu. The Gadabas are found all over our hill tiiluqs ; the singu¬
lar dress of their women is the striking peculiarity ; they wear
garments made of the fibre of the ‘ Asclepias Gigantea’ and other :
shrubs, the flax being dyed in variegated-colors ; immense rings of
brass wire adorn their ears, and they carry great ‘ bustles’ made of
some jungle twigs. This costume is said by them to be copied from
that of Sita, the wife of Rams, when she followed her banished lord
into the wilds of the ‘ DandakiTranyam.’ The Gadabas have a
national dance, which, after a little coaxing, they are willing to
exhibit to strangers. It has been described by Captain Glasfurd, in
his Report on Bustar, whose account we borrow:—“ At the time of
the Dusserah, Holee, and other holidays, both men and women dance
together to the music of a fife and drum; sometimes they form a
ring by joining hands all round, and with a long hop spring towards
the centre and then hop back to the full extent of their arms, while
they at the same time keep circling round and round; at other times
the women dance singly or in pairs, their hands resting on each
other’s waists; when fatigued they cease dancing, and sing. A man
steps out of the crowd and sings a verse or two impromptu. One
of the women rejoins, and they sing at each, other for a short time.
The point of these songs appears to consist in giving the sharpest
rejoinder to each other; the woman reflects upon the man’s ungainly
appearance and want of skill as I. cultivator or huntsman, and the
man retorts by reproaching her with her ugliness and slatternly

habits.” The men are the only palanquin bearers in the hills. In
the Malkngiri taluq of Jeypore, extending towards the Godsvari, we
meet with the Koyis, who bear a marked resemblance to the high¬
land Khonds, and occasionally with Gonds. There is also a very
curious tribe, inhabiting perhaps fifty villages, who go almost entirely
naked and are known as Naygas. Even the women wear nothing
but a small strip of hempen cloth which is so adjusted as to leave the
left thigh, both behind and in front, entirely uncovered. They are
required, moreover, to shave their heads; any relaxation of either
practice will lead, it is believed, to the destruction of the tribe by
tigers. The entire aboriginal population ofJeypore is clearly non-
Aryan, belonging to that branch of the Aborigines of India, of which
the Khond is the leading specimen. In wilder localities they call
themselves Khonds, but where they have long been in contact with
the Hindu (Uiya) colonists, they take the name of ' Prajas’, i. e.,
subjects or ryots.

SECTION IV.—THE KHONDS.

1. There are two standard authorities upon “ The Khonds;” 1st,
Macpherson (dated 1841); and 2ndly a paper by Lieutenant Frye,
which was read before the Royal Asiatic Society in Harsh 1858. Both
officers had large opportunities of observation; the former (who is
their unqualified panegyrist) in the more limited range—the Zamin-
daries of Gumsur and Boad; the latter, throughout the whole of the
wilder tracts of Khondistan. Besides these, there is the recent book
by Major General Campbell, c. b.

2. The ancient territory of Orissa extended between the valley
of the Ganges and that of the Godavari. “ It was traversed in its
whole length by the range of eastern ghauts, running at an average
distance of seventy miles from the Coast of Coromandel, and was
naturally divided, by no strong lines of demarcation, into an alpine,
a sub-alpine, and a maritime region.” The coast districts formed
the Khalisah or State domain. The sub-alpine region was held by
Chiefs of the Gajapati line of kings, who secured their conquests
over the primitive occupants of the soil by the assignment of land,
upon the tenure of military service, to the agricultural soldieiy (the
Paiks of Orissa) by whom they were achieved. These invaders,
Macpherson is of opinion, reached the foot of the ghauts about the

twelfth century of our era. Of their further advance into the alpine
region of the Kimidis, Kalahundy and Jeypore, the following legen¬
dary account is given by Frye :—

3. “ A certain Rajah of Puri, named Pratapa Rudra Devo, had one
illegitimate, and eighteen legitimate sons. In obedience to a divine
command, he nominated the bastard his heir; and this nomination
being confirmed by sundry undeniable manifestations of the will of
the gods, the legitimate sons dispersed in quest of new possessions.
One of these brothers, Bhimo Devo, was walking along in his journey
towards a second home, when a crow followed him flying round his
head, and uttering certain auspicious words;—A man was drawing
toddy from a date tree, and hearing these words, came to the conclu¬
sion that a person of rank must be in the neighbourhood. Seeing the
prince approach, he recognized him to be such from his demeanour,
saluted him, and inquired the cause of his being alone. The prince
replied that he was in distress, and in quest of some country over '
which he might become ruler. The man carried him on his shoulders
until they came to a place where eight chieftains, desirous of a prince
to rule over them, were assembled in council. He was gladly receiv¬
ed and became the head of a small tract in Kimidi, designated the
country of the “ Eight Mallikas,” the site of which is not known.
While being carried on the man's shoulders, he made an inward
vow io sacrifice him to some chosen goddess , if he obtained his
wishes. The votary on being informed of his fate, cheerfully ofFered
himself for immolation, but the affair was deferred, the prince being
for the present perplexed as to his choice of a goddess. Meanwhile
the wanderer carried his arms into the Kalahundy country, and
subdued it. The capital (a village which stills bears the same
name) was attacked, and the inhabitants forsook it. In it there was
a Brahmini, a widow, who had an only daughter, whom she tenderly
loved. But the girl had died, and the mother had. formed an image
from her jewels and golden ornaments. When the village was
deserted, the widow fled and abandoned the image. In course of
time the image became endowed with the gift of speech, when it
gave out that the deceased girl had been deified, and was to be
worshipped hereafter under the symbol of this jewelled image, and
with the title of “ Manikeswari,” *®r the “Goddess of the jewel.” In,
her the prince found his “ Ishta Devi,” and to her sacrificed his
victim; and when, resigning Kalahundy to his son-in-law, a scion of
the Mago Bansd family, whom he established in Jeypore, he pro-

89

ceeded southwards to form a dynasty in Kimidi, he took the image
with-him and enshrined it in his new capital.”

4. In the foregoing legend, we find the origin' of the human
sacrifices of Orissa, commonly called the Mebiah rite. The prevalence,
of.‘ Meriah’ was not even suspected till the year 1836, when it was
brought to light by Mr. Russell, the Commissioner in the Gumsur
war. A history of the measures adopted for its extirpation up
to the abolition of the Special Agency in 1861, will be found in
the Appendix.. No instance of Meriah has been known in Vizaga-
patam, subsequently to that period, but the generation of sacrificing
Khonds has not yet passed away, and an acquaintance with the
operations of the Special Agency is essential to the officers of
the district.

5. As to the origin of the Khonds, no mythology or legend
exists; “they believe themselves to have existed in Orissa from the
“ beginning,” having either sprung from the soil itself, like the
branch of the Greeks which traced its origin to the Arcadian
Pelasgus, or haring been created contemporaneously along with
it. They, are obviously one of the numerous remnants of the
primitive population of India, which have survived the Hindu
conquest, where favored by social and physical circumstances.” This
hypothesis of Macpherson is supported by Frye, who was an accom¬
plished oriental scholar and who, when death cut him off, had made
great progress in the preparation of a Khond Dictionary. “The
Khond tongue/’ he observes, “is purely an Indian language, as
it does not supply its deficiencies from the Sanskrit. It is similar
in construction with the Telugu, Tamil, and other cognate languages;
exhibiting their analogous peculiarities of idioms with singular ful¬
ness. In these, a grammatical construction—the immediate opposite
of the Sanskrit—is discernible in various degrees. • In the Khond
language* this construction stands out distinctly—pure and unadul¬
terated.”. A living authority, Lingam Laksmaji Pantulu, Deputy
Inspector of Schools in this Division, is of the same opinion. This
learned Brahmin formerly served in the Special Agency, and aided
Lieutenant Frye in his studies. He has also written a Khond
Grammar and Vocabulary. Therllfoeing no separate Khond alpha¬
bet, he adopted the Urya letters, which are derived from the
Sanskrit, hut he admits now that this was an error, and that,
with correcter views of comparative. Philology, he would now

12

90

write the Grammar in Telugu, as the nearest Dravidian tongue.
The name “Khond,” Maepherson derives from the Telugu -word
‘Konda,’ a hill. “The sole native appellation is ‘koinga’ or
"kwinga,” which may be a corruption of “kulinga,” which, by the
interchange of convertible letters, may be Pulinda, meaning in San¬
skrit and thence in Tamil, “a barbarian.” They employ as distinc¬
tive epithets of their race, the terms—“Subboro” and “ Mullaro,” the
latter signifying “hill people,” from a root common to Tamil and
Telugu; the Khonds designate the alpine portion'of Orissa solely by
' its Hindu name (from that root) “Mdlwa” signifying “highlands.”
The Hindu people they call “Sassi,” a word whose signification
is not ascertained.” So far Maepherson, but we may be permitted
to doubt the correctness of his derivation of the term ‘ Mdlwa.
If it came from the Drividian word signifying “a hill,” the first
vowel would be short a; but it is undoubtedly pronounced long,
Malia, Malwa, or Malo. We may therefore conclude with Frye that
it is a corruption of the Sanskrit ‘Mala/ a garland, a term applicable
with great propriety to the continuous jungle which covers the
surface of the eastern ghauts.

6. “The Khonds, as a race, are the owners and cultivators of
the soil; and they inhabit villages scattered, or closely grouped,
according to the opportunities which present themselves for tillage,”
We may here describe from personal knowledge, the appearance
of a Khond village. It consists of two streets, each with a double
row of huts. One is occupied by the Khonds, and the other by
a class of people equivalent to our southern J Pariahs, called “Paidi,”
“Dombo” or “Pano,” who are weavers by profession; supplying
the Khonds, for payments in grain, with the coarse cloth worn
by them; manufacturing also rings and ornaments of brass, and
officiating as musicians at the festivals. The huts are well built,
■the. walls consisting of posts of timber placed closed together
and daubed with mud ; and the roofs well thatched with grass.
In some cases the villages are stockaded, in .others surrounded
with a slighter protection of wattled bamboos. Within these enclo¬
sures, on one side the cattle are folded at night, and on the
other, the women and childrei&raise vegetables, chillies, tobacco
and other garden produce. Outside, whenever a jungle stream
is available, rice is grown; otherwise a level piece of forest is burnt, a
fire being kindled at the root of every considerable tree, and the

91

brushwood cleared‘by the axe. The fires are not feept up longer
than -is necessary to destroy the bark of the tree, which is then
left to its fate, and cultivation is immediately commenced. In
these places we generally saw dholl and the castor oil plant, and
occasionally patches .of cotton, of which it appears each Khond
grows enough for his own household. After the lapse of a few
years, when the soil shpws symptoms of exhaustion, a fresh site
is selected for clearing, and jungle once more covers the first.

7. “ The Khond is a husbandman and a bunter. He knows
no trade, and has no extraneous source of subsistence. His means
are the fruits of the earth and the products of the plains. In
personal appearance, specimens are abundant of agile manhood.
In the young men thew, and sinew, breadth of chest and pleasing
features are not wanting. They are of medium stature. Many
bear a striking resemblance in the facial angle, the retiring forehead,
high cheek hones, and aquiline nose, to the American Indian. The
females are low in stature, coarse in person and repulsive in feature.
An appearance of unchasteness pervades all classes of the women,
and their habits are said to he filthy in the extreme.”

8. “ The Khond is generally very scantily clothed, and his mode
of dress repulsive to decency, the cloth being old and foul. Should
he however wear one of the strong pieces woven in the country
which consists of a long narrow strip, with either end composed
of bright colors and fringed, he assumes a somewhat better appear¬
ance. The ends, however, are suffered to hang down behind, so as
to resemble a tail, the wearer thus claiming an affinity with the
lower creation, which, in his case, is well nigh superfluous. But the
head-dress is the characteristic feature in the Khond costume:
the hair of the head which is worn very long, is drawn forward
and rolled up until it resembles a short hom protruding from
between the eyes. Around this it is his delight to wrap a piece
of red cloth, and insert the feathers of a favorite bird, as also
his pipe, comb, &c. The adornment of this hom is apparently
of the first importance, and the naked savage may be seen intoxi¬
cated with vanity on its due decoration; where nothing better
can be obtained a strip of paper is readily accepted, and fowls
and grain offered in exchange. l$ie ears of either sex are weighed
down with a profusion of brass rings; the nostrils are also pierced;
heavy brass armlets are worn, and necklaces of brass or glass heads.
The clothing of the women is nearly as limited as that of the males;

92

the bosom is invariably exposed, and a single clbth is worn round
the loins, which does not reach below the middle of the thigh.” •

9. “The food of the Khond consists principally of a kind of
strong broth made from dholl; also rice, boiled the previous night
and turned into a sort of sour gruel. They eat all animals killed
by the chase, but are sparing in the use of domestic animals.
Should any be slain by a beast of prey,* or offered in sacrifice,
the flesh is generally eaten. The men of the tribe are, unhappily,
very prone to intoxication. Ardent spirits are procured from rice
and other grains, as also from the flower of the Mhawa • tree
(Bassia latifolia) by a simple process of distillation. The juice of the
Sago palm is drawn and drunk in a state of fermentation. The use
of strong tobacco is universal: it is cut up, and inclosed in a pipe
formed of a broad leaf, which is generally inserted into the head¬
dress or the cloth. Several are thus carried, lit as occasion requires,
and then replaced for further use. As the Khond never appears at
ease except when seated, so Iris thoughts appear to stagnate unless
brought out under the influence of tobacco. Seated, or rather
squatted in a circle, and smoking intensely, the elders discuss
all matters of interest.”

10. “ The Khond divides the year into three seasons, viz., “ Penni,”
the cold; “ Harra,” the hot; and “ Piju dina,” the rainy season.
He further marks the seasons of agriculture, as follows:—“ Ippa vela,’’
the time when the flowers of the Mahwa tree fall, or February
and March of our year, when the ploughing commences; “Maha'
vela,” the period of ripe mangoes, or May and June, when the
rice crop is sown; and “ Bikka vela,” the season of harvest, or the
months of October and November. The rains commence in the end
of May, or perhaps somewhat earlier. At the commencement of
the hot season, the young persons of both sexes go out into the
jungles in parties to gather the flowers of the Mahwa for distillation.
This is . described as a season of great license. Indeed, little , care
appears to be bestowed on the young, though infidelity in the
married woman is visited by a fine levied on her paramour, more
from motives of policy, it may be conceived, than from a regard
to propriety. During the same Season the main occupation is the
chase. From the commencement of the rains to the harvest, the
Khond is employed in agriculture: the intervening period is one
of inaction.”

11. “ The implements of agriculture are—a rude plough, a harrow
with • a double row of wooden teeth, a small narrow felling axe,
a sickle, and a wood-knife. The ploughing cattle are poor in the
extreme, being the wretched worn-out beasts purchased at, the
fairs. Cows are rarely met with, nor will the Khond milk his
cow. Sheep and goats are plentiful—the former are small, but
the flesh is of a delicate flavour; the latter are much prized in
the low country. Swine, scarcely to be distinguished from the wild
species, and a few fowls, complete the list of domestic animals. The
dog and the cat frequent the village, and the surrounding jungle
abounds in beasts of prey and game.”

12. “ Epidemic diseases are almost unknown. Cholera has never
visited the hills, though peculiarly rapid and fatal in its course
on those who may approach the plains during its prevalence. Small
pox occurs very rarely. Fever, scrofula, blindness and various phases
of disorders of the eye and spleen, with rheumatism, appear to pre¬
vail. The knowledge of medicine is. limited to the application of a
few roots or leaves to wounds and sores. In other cases, the malady
is attributed to the displeasure of the village deity. Offerings are
made from day to day, the value of the animal slain increasing with
the urgency of the disease, and when all has been offered that can
be spared, and no favorable change occurs, the patient is considered
a doomed man, and is left to his fate.”

13. Part VI of Macpherson’s Report is devoted to the “ Religion
of the Khonds.” He divides their deities into two classes, the first
comprehending twelve gods who are universally acknowledged, such
as the earth-god, the sun-god, the moon-god ; the second, theriocal
divinities; and he describes the worship peculiar to each with a good
deal of minuteness. On the other hand, General Campbell is of
opinion that Macplierson was deceived in all this by his Hindu
informants. At all events it seems clear that the Khonds generally,
(whatever may he the state of things in Boad and Gumsur) reserve
their homage for the earth-god, who has his shrine in each village,
as the universal ‘ Genius loci.’ Each village has its priest, generally
a member of the family of the Head Khond. On receiving the
appointment of priest, the Kliond may no longer eat with laymen;
his family does not share this restriction, nor does it extend to the
liquor cup, of which he partakes freely at feasts, nobody presuming
to drink till he sets the example. This privilege, with perquisites of

94 .

some value at certain ceremonies, and occasional harvest offerings,
constitutes the whole of his endowments. -The office usually, butnot
necessarily, descends to the eldest son, and a priest may lay aside his
ministry at pleasure: Hence the Ehond priesthood has no tendency
to form a caste.

14. The Khond system of government is described by Macplierson
to be “ as purely patriarchal as that of any people to which accurate
observation has extended.” There is the patriarch of the tribe; of
subdivisions of tribes, and of villages, aided and controlled by the
elders of the community. The moral influence of the patriarch and
elders is found entirely sufficient in the adjustment of all differences
between members of the same tribe; but where the feud affects
separate tribes, a settlement becomes more difficult; and internecine
wars, carried on with singular atrocity, have frequently supervened.

15. Of their ancient usages in cases of homicide, wounding and
theft, it is no longer necessary to speak, inasmuch as with our police
and magistracy established in' the country, crimes of this serious
nature are disposed of in due course of law; but questions of pro¬
perty in land or chattels are decided in the old way, viz., by councils
of elders convened by the heads of sections or of districts, and by
the examination of witnesses and of the parties, to both of whom
an infi nite variety of oaths are administered, while they are occasion¬
ally subject to ordeals. These tests and oaths are thus described by
Macpherson:—“ The two most sacred tests are founded on the belief
that rice moistened by the blood of a sheep killed in the name of the
earth-god will, if eaten by litigants, destroy the perjured, and that a
portion of disputed soil, made into clay will, if swallowed by them,
have a similar effect. The former test in which the great Ehond
deity is adjured, is resorted to only upon the most solemn occasions.
The common oaths of the Ehonds are upon the skin of a tiger, from
which animal destruction to the perjured is invoked; upon a lizard
skin, whose scaKness they pray may be their lot if forsworn; upon
the earth of an ant-hill, like which they desire that, if false, they
may be reduced to powder; while the universal ordeals of boiling
water, oil and hot iron, are constantly resorted to. Boundary lines,
when determined by public tribunals,, are marked by stoned set up
with renewed sanctions, in presence of the elders.” A dinner to the
members of the Punehayet concludes the proceedings ; the entertain¬
ment falling, as the costs of the suit, on the losing party.

95

16. The law of inheritance, the law of property in land, and the
mode of aliening it, are treated of by Macpherson, as follows :—

Law of Inheritance.

Of landed property and agricultural- stock. Moveables. In case
of failure bf heirs.

Landed property and agricultural stock descend exclusively in
the male line, females being incapable of holding land.

In most districts the eldest son receives an additional share of
both of these species of property; in a few they are equally divided.
In case of failure of issue, brothers inherit equally, and then the
brothers of the father as by the Salique law.

Daughters divide equally personal ornaments, household furni¬
ture, money and moveables, while their brothers are obliged to
maintain them, and to contribute equally to the expense of their
marriages.

On the failure of heirs, (male) land becomes the property of the
village, and is divided among its members.

Law of Property in Land.

Land possessed without Tenure — Waste Land.

Land is possessed by the Khonds without tenure, the right of
possession being simply founded in the case of tribes, upon priority
of appropriation, and in the case of individuals, upon priority of
culture.

The usages of different districts in respect to waste land vary
much.

In some quarters I found the waste land partitioned amongst
the villages, but in others not. The exclusive use of unreclaimed
land for pasturage or for jungle produce, was, however, in no case
asserted, and generally, few practical restrictions existed as to the
occupation of waste by individuals within the boundaries of their
tribe.

Rules Relative to the transference of Land by Sale.

The forms observed in the transfer of land by sale are these :—

The selling party intimates his purpose to the elder of the
section, not to obtain his sanction, but to give publicity to his inten-

90

tions. He then goes with the intending purchaser to the village in
which the property is situated, and summons five respectable
inhabitants to bear witness to the act of sale.

When assembled on the land to be transferred, the seller calls
upon those witnesses, and at the same time solemnly invokes the
village deity, to bear testimony,‘that a portion of land specified is
alienated by him, for ever, to a certain person, fora certain.consider¬
ation. He then delivers a handful of soil to the purchaser, who in
return makes over part of the purchase money, when the transaction
is complete.

17. The same writer’s account of the relation of the sexes is too
curious to be passed over.—“ Reversing the ordinary usage, boys of
from ten to twelve years of age are married to girls of fifteen and
sixteen. * * * To the marriage feast, succeed dancing and song,
and when the night is far spent, the principals in the scene are raised,
by an uncle.of each upon his shoulders and borne through the dance.
The burdens are then suddenly exchanged, and the uncle of the
youth disappears with the bride. The assembly now divides into
two parties ; the friends of the bride endeavour to arrest, those of
the bridegroom to cover her flight, and men, women and children
mingle in mock conflict, which is often carried to great lengths.
Thus the semblance of forcible abduction attends the withdrawal of
the bride amongst these Orissan tribes, as it does to a great extent
among the Hindus, and as it did amongst many nations of ancient
Europe, and now does amongst the tribes of the Caucasus.”

“ The new wife lives with her boy husband in his father’s housfe,
till he grows up, when (unless he is the youngest son, who never
leaves his parents) he gets a house of his own.. In the superior age
of the bride is seen but a proof of the supremacy of the paternal
authority amongst this singular people. The parents obtain in the
wives of their sons during the years of their bo'yhood very valuable
domestic servants, and their selections are avo wedly made with a view
to utility in this character. The wife is always bought for so many
“lives;”* and this consideration being restored, may return home at
any time if childless; and even if pregnant, within six months of

* Money being till recently unknown in Khondistan; the value of all property ia
estimated in “lives”; a bullock, a buffalo, a goat, pig or fowl , 1 a .bag of grain or a set
of brass poU being each, with anything else that may be agreed upon, a “life,” .

97

58. Marriage is ipso facto dissolved upon discovery of the wife’s
adultery, and a wife who has voluntarily, or on conviction of adultery,
parted from her husband, cannot again contract marriage. Concu¬
binage is not reckoned in any degree disgraceful. A man may, with
the permission of his wife, but not otherwise, contract a second
marriage, or retain a concubine, and neither practice is unusual; but
generally the offspring of a coneujrine take but a half share on a
division of the paternal property.”

19. Every considerable group of Khond villages is subordinated
to a Hindu “ Patro”* or chief. These Patros are feudatories of the
Rajah whom the Khonds acknowledge as their Suzerain, and have
at a period more or less remote been sent up frqm the capital, with
permission to cultivate free of rent as much ground as they cared to
clear, and to take any tribute they could extract from the neighbour¬
ing Khonds. Each Khond householder pays his Patro a Rupee or
two annually, and a putty of grain; together with a trifling offering
on the occasion of a change of Patros, -which only happens by the
occurrence of death. The next of kin then goes to the capital, pre¬
sents his isuzzur to the Rajah, who gives him a bracelet, a sword or
turban, and formally invests him with the vacant office. On his
return to his Mutta, the Khonds go through the ceremony of pay¬
ing him homage, and each man contributes a buffalo, a sheep, or a
cow, according to his means. The office of Patro is always heredi¬
tary; and instances have been known of the Khonds deserting their
villages and retiring into the denser forests of Orissa in search of a
ffesh habitation, when the rule has been departed from. The con¬
nection has now subsisted for some generations with good feeling
on both sides, and these savages dread a change.

20. To this Patro’s village,therefore, officers ofGovernment resort in
their periodical fisitations, and here the Patro marshals his Khonds
who come in with pipe and tabor. At the close of the interview, a
little cloth, tobacco, some strings of beads and a few Rupees are
distributed. The music- strikes up, and the younger Khonds, brand¬
ishing their axes with wild shouts and cries, treat the company
to the spectacle of their national dance; than which it is difficult to
conceive anything more monotonous. “ It consists of a kind of
shuffling gait on a straight line. The feet are scarcely raised from the

* Pttra (Sans) a vessel; whence it is applied to a fit or capable person.—If iVson.

13

98

ground, on -which the eyes are steadily fixed; the arms are held close
to the body, the elbows at right aijgles with the clenched fist. • The
whole body seems engaged in progression. When the end of the
line is attained, the dancer raises his head, and assuming a triumphant
ah, wheels round, and recommences the labored step at the point
from whence he started. A performer guides the measure on a lute,
and the spectators keep time by clapping the hands.” The entire
party then return home, each Khond coming forward with great
punctiliousness to take his leave; which is performed by raising the
right hand to the face, the thumb resting against the nose.. This is
done with profound gravity, or one might suppose they were mock¬
ing the Governor’s Agent by “ cutting a jib,” as school boys call it.

21. No timidity is displayed—to quote from the compiler’s notes
of his first tour through the country—in visiting us in large parties
at these central places, but if, as occasionally happened, we halted for
a few tours'at any other places, the village was instantly deserted.
Not a human being nor a single head of cattle remained. For the
consternation we created, we might have been the advancing column
of a hostile force. The same if we came across a party of Khonds
in the jungle; they ran off into the forest, like startled deer.. This
shyness is extremely disheartening. The officers of the Meriah agency
did their special work well, but we may believe that the Khonds
would have been far less uncivilized by this time, if, concurrently
with those annual tours, roads had been opened, the jungle cleared,
and weekly fairs established at all the principal villages in the circle,
and the like. These measures have been adopted now, and then-
influence for good is already very perceptible.

SECTION V.—RELIGION, CASTES AND SOGIAL TRAITS
IN JEYPORE.

(Communicated by Lieut. John Macdonald Smith, M.S.C., Asst. Agent.)

1. Religion.— The people are almost all Hindus. There are
a few Mahomedans in the country, but they are quite the excep¬
tion. There is a good number of Brahmins. The great deity
amongst the lower classes is ‘Takurani,’ or the-goddess of small¬
pox, who is worshipped on all possible occasions. Every village
has its Dasari or soothsayer, an ignorant rascal who lives on
the: superstitions of the villagers. In my notice of the castes of

the! country, I shall mention the characteristics of the Oriya Brah¬
mins; 'who are very different from those below the ghauts. All
the people are very particular in keeping up their religious fes¬
tivals. There are eleven feasts in the year as
2. PaietfTpurauine. P er margin The first is well known. The
second and ninth are the days for Brahmins,
and others entitled to wear them, to put on
new paietas. The third is the Hooli festival.
The fourth is to propitiate the goddess of small¬
pox. The fifth is a propitiation to all the gods,
and is celebrated by a god being paraded on
the tank on a raft covered with lights, other rafts accompanying
with dancing girls and fireworks. The sixth is f feast to Jugganath
when he is washed. The seventh and eighth are the two grand
days of car festival The tenth is a feast to the patron god of
Brinjarries and traders. The eleventh is a feast to ‘Takurani’,
the goddess of small-pox, also to induce the gods to give them
a good harvest.

2. Social Characteristics.

4. Hobo Jatthra.

5. Cbundum do.

6. Deosnane Pumum
Sree Gundeeha.

Paieta Pumume.
BadVatthra^*

Birth. —Amongst the higher castes, and rich people, it is the
custom to bathe the child, as soon as it is bom, in a decoction
made of the bark of the Mowha tree, the Peepul tree and bam¬
boo leaves and the leaves of the Nuljundu and Basungo. It is
then rubbed with oil and turmeric and fed on cow’s milk. The
mother is never allowed to nurse her own child, by those who
can afford to feed it on cow’s milk, as it is supposed the mother
will lose strength. Among the lower classes, ryots, &c., the custom
at birth of a child is much the same, except that just after the birth
the mother is made to swallow a piece of assafcetida, She is
allowed to nurse her child.

3. Marriage. —The marriage customs are various in the country,
for the different castes. The customs of the Oriya Brahmins are
much the same as those of JBrahmins below the ghauts.

The “ Kethree” or Rajah’s caste imitate the Brahmins in all their
marriage ceremonies. The difference is that they are not obliged to
marry before the girl reaches the age of puberty. If they marry
after the age of puberty, they take their wives to their houses
four days after the ceremony. It is thought no sin for the Kethree
caste to take a widow in concubinage.

100

The Curnum caste, if they are respectable people, many before
the girl comes to the age of puberty, others marry after.' - The
ceremonies are much the same as the Brahmins except the " Maha-
bakeo” Shaster, is not read. They always support the widows of
their relations.

The Oriya Paik castes are married by a Brahmin, when the .
“ Sudthro” Shusters are read. The paiks do not marry till the
girl reaches the age of puberty.

All the ryot castes are married by their village “ JDasari,” who
joins their hands, at night, when he sees two stars meet in the
heavens. It is, as everywhere else, the custom amongst the lower
classes to pay the,bride’s father from Rupees 10 to Rupees 14
for his daughter. The state of morality amongst this class is very
low. If a woman is beaten by her husband, or considers that she is
not properly fed or clothed, she looks out for a man she fancies, and
goes of her own accord and lives with him. Often they tire of their
husbands, and, with no excuse for such conduct, leave him for a, man
they think they will like better. They almost invariably leave
their children behind them. The men they go to, are always too
gallant to turn them out. Formerly a case of this kind was settled
by a caste Puncliayet, who decreed generally that the man who kept'
the woman should pay her husband the marriage expenses. Now
the, cases come under the Indian Penal Code.

4 Death. —All the higher castes in the country burn their
dead. The lower castes hum their dead sometimes, and some¬
times bury them. There appears to he no rule about it, except
in the Purja, Guddaba, Gond, and Malwa Saura castes. These
four castes always bury their dead, and ten days afterwards kill,
a cow or a buffalo and have a feast. The only trace I can
find in the country of the old Meriah ’ sacrifice is connected
with these castes, who in Pous (December) assemble together
in large numbers and killing a cow or buffalo, cut it in pieces
and bury it in their fields to ensure a gootl crop next season. These
four castes mark the spot where they bury a body, by putting a
stone at the head and foot. The other castes do not mark their
graves at all. . ' '

5. Castes. —The Oriya Brahmins are numerous in the Jeypore
country; most of them have houses hi the town of Jeypore, but
they almost all hold Mokhasa villages. They are sub-divided into

101

fifteen classes, between each of which there is very little difference:
their-customs as to marriage, &c., are the same as those of Brahmins
below the ghauts. They eat many kinds of meat, as pea-fowl, samber,
jungle sheep, spotted deer, pigeons, wild pig and fish; and they will
drink water drawn for them by gours or shepherds.

Kethkee. —This is the caste of the Zamindar’s family, and it
is divided into sixteen classes; their customs and habits of life
are the «nmR as the Brahmins; they wear the “paieta,” and the,
Zamindar used formerly to sell the privilege of wearing it to
any one who could afford to pay him Rupees 12. Pariahs were
excluded from purchasing the privilege.

Cursxjji.—T his caste is divided into eleven classes; they are the
writers of the country, and with the Brahmins are the only educated
people in it. They do not wear the “ paieta ” and are excluded from
the privilege of purchasing permission to wear it. In all other-
respects their customs are the same as the Brahmins.

3. Noula.

4. *Kampoo|

5. Kalingu;

These ten castes are all paiks or fighting men. Formerly
they were a very numerous body, but their
.j e. Koonoo. numbers are much diminished now, that is,

| 8. Binakoorya. as fighting men, for the old army used to be
paid, some in money, and some in grants of
land. How there are very few paiks kept
up as fighting men; those discharged from service have taken to
trading with the coast, and to cultivating their pieces of iand. The
fort at Kotapad on the Bustar frontier, always had a standing
garrison of seven hundred paiks. They are gradually being dis¬
banded since we have put Police there. The widows in this caste
are not allowed to marry again, but are supported by a younger
brother of their husband, as is the case with the Brahmins, Kethrees
and Curnums. The men are a fine race, brave, and capital shots
with the match-lock, hut habitually lazy.

7. These castes are all too well known to require description.

There are nine divisions in the gour
caste, and eleven ryot castes. All these
ryots are accustomed to the use of
the how and arrow, and appear as
paiks when called on for service.. A
good many of them have match-locks.
The other castes in this list are

-jt shepherds.

IConsaree I Bra^workcrs.

Tellee or Oil-sellers.

Raima, Pentea, -)

Bonka, Pathonka, j

Patonnati, Dunati, 1 5 -g jj

Kotea, Bhomea, j § g

Burrobofchra, Gudobothra, j ° 3

102

Boo, Keoto, Fishermen. sprinkled all over the country. The

Kusta or Weavers. , ,

OriyaMaii ...} Gardeaers gardeners and weavers are very nu-

Ori^Sundi | . ' merous.the latter especiallyin the north

Kerra Srndi j Liquor seUers ' and west. They weave a coarse kind

of thick cloth in the shape of a large sheet, which is commonly
worn hy all those that can afford it in the district. In the MaJkagiri
taluq, the only cloth worn hy both men and women is a small
rag called "Kerengo,” round the loins and woven from the hark
of trees. The liquor-sellers axe very numerous everywhere, and
must make a good thing of their trade, as all the ryots seem
to get drunk regularly, onee a week, on market-day. The gours
and brass-workers do not drink. The liquor is distilled from the
flower of the Mowha tree. This excess in dri nk i n g amongst the
ryots is the chief cause of all the serious crime in the country.
Eveiy one carries a weapon of some sort, as a protection from wild
beasts in the jungles they have to pass through, going from vil¬
lage to village; and, when drunk and quarrelsome, they find these
weapons handy means of offence; hut as a rule they seldom quarrel
when drunk, and for the sins of a few it would he hard to. deprive
them of the privilege of carrying arms for defence from wild beasts.
Their marriage ceremonies are very simple. The custom is for
a bridegroom to go to the father of the bride with half a dozen pots
of liquor or Rupees 10 or Rupees 12. If the father drinks with him
or accepts the money, he gives his daughter. The bridegroom gives
her a cloth, or if he can afford a couple of Rupees, he gives her a
silver ring for her neck called “ Cujala,” and takes her to his house.
If the father after accepting the liquor or Rupees refused to give her,
formerly, the bridegroom was at liberty to carry her off whenever
he had a chance. Under the head of marriage, I have ■ remarked
how frequently women leave their husbands after marriage.

8. The goldsmiths are very numerous in Jeypore and work very

„ . ,, ., well; there axe about half a dozen

Sunan or goldsmiths. .

Komati or shopkeepers. regular shopkeepers in the country

Bhatu or singers. now. The Bhatus axe not very numer¬

ous ; they wear the “■ paieta”.

9. Both these castes wear the “ paieta ” The Jungums are an

Jungum. inferior class of Brahmins and perform

Dkakur - all the religious ceremonies in the

temples when no Brahmins are available. They blow the silver
horns; before the Rajah when he proceeds in State. The Dhakurs are
the illegitimate children of Brahmins.

103

Manea, Konda, j

Gointa, Kattabkondo, l 6

Kondopurja, Kotteakondo, )
Kuxnbar or potters.

numerous all over the country, but
especially in the Jeypore Maliabs.
The potters are found all over
the country. Widows are allowed
to marry again in these castes, if,
in men have successively supported

after their husband’s death, seven men have successively supported
them, and all have died.

11. The customs of these castes are the same as those mentioned

_ above. The Gadabas and Paren-

Malsowra, Bumrjoreapurja, ] , , ,

Barungjorea, Sanjorea, > 5 ryot castes, gagadabas are the only castes in

) Ryots and palanquin the c0Untl 7 wiU ^ a

Parengagadaba, ) bearers. palanquin, and they are by no

Nangur purja or naked ryots. - T

means numerous. The Nangur
Puija, or “ naked” ryots, are the race who have been frequently
mentioned in reports, as wearing no clothes, hut a covering of leaves.
The only clothes they wear is a narrow strip of cloth woven from -
bark, round the loins; the women wear nothing but this narrow rag,
and one other peculiarity of the race is that all the women shave
their heads. The men are a fine set of fellows, and will wear a
cloth if it is given them. The women will not, hut are very fond of
he^ds and looking glasses.

12. The customs of these castes are too well known to require

oriya, bundarce, ) Barbers repetition here. The washermen

Selinga bundaree, \ ' are generally torch-bearersin a

Gooreadaba, ( •mt.-.i._

Selingadaba, | Wastiermen ‘ proeeSSlOE.

1$. These castes are very numerous ; though they are eonsi-

Pomba or Pariahs. dered " P arkts ” the P have diyi '

Metbree or mat-makers. sioUS amongst themselves. The

Ghansi or horse-keepers. _ , ,, , . . ...

Dombs are the laziest race m the
country, and generally keep up the supply of thieves. They seldom
continue long at one occupation, and make very bad ryots. The mat-
makers are also the tom-tom players at feasts. The Ghansis are a
very dishonest, idle, drunken set of men. All these castes drink
whenever they have a chance.

14 The Katthees work the iron. The Kombars smelt it, and the
Lohoras are the bellows-blowers .
Kombar, 1 Ironsmiths. —their marriage customs are

Lohora, , the same as other lower castes.

They are very numerous all over the country.

Gooreadaba, I w .
Selmgadaba, f

These (

Pombs or Pariahs.
Methree or mat-ma]
Ghansi or horse-kee

104

15. Mosaljiaxs. —Thece are not many Musalmans in the coun¬
try; there is one village in the Padawah taluq, inhabited altogether
by Musalmans, They say it was given to them ancestors years ago
by one of the Jeypore Rajahs. They live there very quietly; and
pay their sist regularly to the Rajah.

16. Witchceaft. —All the people in the country believe fully in

witchcraft. When a village was supposed to contain a witch,
the “ Dasari” was called upon to examine his books and name the
person. He fixed on some wretched woman, whose front teeth were
immediately knocked out, and her mouth filled with filth. She
was then beaten with sticks; if she cried out, she was no witch.
The only stick that would make a witch cry out was the “ Jorra,” -
or castor oil plant switch. They believe that a witch when she
wishes to revenge herself on any one, climbs at night to the top of
lids house and making a hole through the roof, drops a thread down
till the end of it touches the body of the sleeping man, then she
sucks at the other end and draws up all the blood out of his body.
They are said to be able to remove all the bones out of a man’s body,
or to deposit a fish, a ball of hair, or rags, in his stomach. The town
of Jeypore is said to he haunted by a ghost. It is described as a
woman, who parades the town at midnight in a state of nudity, and
from her mouth proceed flames of fire. She sucks the blood of any.
loose cattle she finds about, and in the same way revenges herself on
any men who have insulted her. •

17. Chakms. —There is a great belief in the efficacy of charms in
the country—one of the most valued is called the “ Chemru my.”
It is described as being a small musk rat, only an inch and a half
long. It is very scarce, and only found on rocky hills. It is worn
in a gold or silver box on the arm, and is supposed to render a man
invulnerable to sword cuts and musket shots. The paiks also imagine
that they render themselves invulnerable to sword cuts or blows
from sticks and stones, by boiling with ragi flour and eating certain
(twelve) jungle shrubs. This is called “ Jadu,” which simply means
witchcraft.

Another charm is caEed “ Baronee.” A mixture is made of’ gin-
gely oil, the red dye that women use, called “ Cinderu,” and a few
other things the names of which I cannot get. This is put in a small
piece of hollow bamboo, and worn on the arm. A man wearing this,
cannot be shot with bow or musket. He can be cut down.

105

The most efficacious charm, and one -which is supposed to render a
man. invulnerable to every ill, is called " Cala Chittaparoo.” It is
a small piece of black wood, given to every one who takes him a
black' sheep for sacrifice, by the Poojaree of a temple dedicated to.
the idol “ Bopelly” and situated on the top of the Bopelly ghaut,
which leads into the Molputnum country.

18. The administration of both Civil and Criminal Justice was
entirely in the Rajah’s hands till January 1863. Before that, he was
supposed to send down to the Governor’s Agent any serious cases of
homicide; but they never came down unless they were sent for.
They were punished by the Rajah, either by cutting off the offen¬
der’s hands, or by fine, if he was ? man of property. AJmost all
crimes was punished by fine. The Rajah and his Ameens in their
different taluqs had various modes of enriching themselves. The
collections on account of Muhturfa, and other illegal exactions, are
thus described by Mr. Carmichael in his first report of 31st March
1863

“ The Muhturfa still collected. —13. The morning after my
arrival at Godairy, I luckily fell in with some Telugu traders who
have been adventurous enough to establish themselves in these hills,
and obtained a great deal of information from them. They complain- ,
ed bitterly of the continued existence of the Muhturfa tax. ‘ "We
understand’ they said, ‘ that it has been abolished throughout the
Vizagapatam District, and even in the Gunapuram taluqs of Jeypore,
held under* attachment by the Sirkar. In short, the beams of Sri
Kocppanee’s sun have shone in every place, but not in these high¬
lands.’ It appears that the privileges of retailing salt, oil and
tobacco by sale, are yearly put up to public auction, and the system
is extended to such petty articles as beads (which are highly prized
by the Khonds and lower classes generally) and metal dishes. There
is also a house-tax on traders and an annual levy of eight Annas on
every pack bullock. The licensed dealer in salt pays as much as
Rupees 250 per annum, and the other sums are in proportion. Per¬
sons venturing to sell these commodities without a license are fined,
and harassed in a variety of ways familiar to those parts of India,
where the sun of ‘ Sri Koompanee’ has never shone.”

“ Other illegal cases throughout Jeypore country. —40. I may
here mention another matter of the same kind. It appears that
every Zamindar in the country, following the example of the Jey-
14

106

pore Rajah, sells licenses, permitting the holders to assume the sacred
thread common to the upper classes, to use the seetarial marks
smeared by Hindus on their foreheads, to wear bracelets of the pre¬
cious metals; and even to use an umbrella, provided always that it
is of calico; for I must do them the justice to say that there is no
extra charge where the article is of palmyra leaf only. If it were
only that parties think themselves honored by being a Rajah’s
umbrella man and the like, this, however absurd and irrational,
would be no ground of complaint; the gist of which of course is
that no person declining to pay down his fee is allowed to avail
himself of any of these usages.”

“ I have sent a circular letter* to each potentate, explaining the
privileges of the subject in these matters, and notifying that their
people are not to be harassed in future in respect thereof.”

19. The “ Khongar” system had also been delineated by the
same officer, vide his second report, March 26th, 1864:—“ The preva¬
lence of still blacker crimes in Jeypore was suspected by the officers
of the late Heriah Agency.” I quote from my last report—Para. 61.
“ It has "been repeatedly stated by these officers that influential
“ Hindus of Jeypore directly practice Meriah, and that there is even
“ reason to believe that the present Rajah, when he installed himself
“ at his father’s decease in 1860-61, sacrificed a young girl of thirteen
“ years of age at the shrine of the goddess Durg& in the town of
“ Jeypore. Further, these officers asserted that the Raj^h and his
■" Chiefs retain in their service great numbers of professional rob-
“ bers, called Khongars, whom they employ within the Jejf^re
ct country and in the plains, on expeditions of rapine and bloodshed.”

“We have met with no instances of this state of things. As
to the Khongars, a Khongar, it seems, is nothing in the world
but a K&vilgdr or village watchman. That those people, in many
parts of India, are little better than a community of thieves, is pretty
well known, and what was the true nature of the system in Jeypore,
Was very clearly brought to light in a case which was committed to
my Court. It was simply this; before we entered the country, the
entire Police and Magisterial authority of a taluq was lodged in the
Revenue Ameen or renter. Whenever a theft occurred, and the pro¬
perty was of sufficient importance to warrant the trouble and
expense, the traveller or householder, as the case might be, resorted
at once to the Ameen who (if sufficiently fee’d by the complainant)

107

forthwith sent for the Head Khongar of the quarter, and desired
him to recover the goods, .-wherever they might be. The Khongar
generally knew very well where to lay his hand on the property,
and Would come back with such portion of it, as the urgency
of the Ameen’s order seemed to require; while the zeal of that
functionary of course varied in each case, according to the extent
of the gratification the complainant seemed disposed to give. This
is the Khongar system of Jeypore in its length and breadth, as
proved at the trial above referred to, where I had the assistance of
a most intelligent native jury. Wherever a taluq is taken up by
the Police, the system of course falls down of itself. As for the
Kliongars, they willingly enlist in <jur village Constabulary, and are
proving themselves both intelligent and fearless.”

20. Female infanticide used to be very common all over the
country,‘and the Rajah is said to have made money out of it in one
large tsluq. The custom was to consult the ‘ Dasari,’ when a female
child was bom, as to its fate ; if it was to be lulled, the parents had
to pay one 1 Narrain Missr,’ the Ameen of the trtluq a fee for the pri¬
vilege of killing it, and the Ameen used to pay the Rajah Rupees 300
a year for renting the privilege of giving the license and pocketing
the fees.

21. When any person wished to many the widow of one of the
gour, sundi, domb, or butthra castes, he had to pay a fee to the
Rajah, as these women were called the widowed daughters of the
Rajah. If .any man took, for his concubine, the widow of a Brahmin,
tlr^were both turned out of the country, as it was supposed that if
a drop of blood fell to the ground at the birth of a child, the produce
of such a connection, the Rajah would die and the whole country go
to ruin.

22. In cases of rape, the procedure was to cut the woman’s nose
off, and, after beating the man well, to turn him out of the caste by
stuffing his mouth with beef. In cases of murder, the Rajah gene¬
rally had the man’s hands, nose, and ears cut off, but after all that,
he seldom escaped the vengeance of the deceased’s relatives. There
is a man called 1 Pultasinghee,’ now living at the village of Bas-
soonee, whose hands were cut off by order of Rajah Chaitan Deo,
fourteen, year’s ago. The man was taken red-handed, straight to the
Rajah, and his hands were off within an hour of the commission of
the deed. He has been supported by the Rajah ever since.

108

23. In short, the authority of the Rajah and of the Chiefs subor¬
dinate to him, was supreme within their respective circles.' 'They
administered such rude justice as they pleased, and if any person
was suspected of an intention of proceeding to Vizagapatam to com¬
plain to the district officers, or to inform against his local supe¬
riors, he was immediately* seized and consigned in a safe quarter, to
he watched for the term of his natural life, where (that is) it was
not considered expedient to adopt any harsher measures at once. A
notable instance of this is given by Mr. Carmichael in his third
Report, dated 29th March 1865. It occurred in the Golgonda hills,
just outside the Jeypore boundary, but it is the old Jeypore system,
all over.

“ The hill Chiefs are quite competent to keep down crime in their
own estates if they choose, and to deliver the criminals over to the
Magistracy ; but besides being open to bribery and other influences,
they are very often themselves the offenders, and so great is the
prestige of their authority, that they may offend with perfect impu¬
nity. Nobody in the hills would venture to lay a complaint against
his feudal superior, without the actual location of the Police in the
neighbourhood. It is this alone, with the repeated tours of the
European officers of the district, that leads to the detection of
heinous crime, in these wild and distant localities.”

“ As an instance of this, I will mention a case winch has recently
occurred. I had visited Gddem, and had arrived’ with Lieutenant
Smith at Peddavalasa, the next stage, on the 16th January last,
when a man came flying into our camp, as if for his life^jnd
fell at our feet. He said he had just escaped from imprisonment
(khulasa kaidi,) a kind of custody under surveillance, not uncom¬
mon in the hills, at a distant village, where he had been kept for a
year, or from just before Captain Tennant posted the Police. He
had been consigned to this custody, lie stated, by Gamtem Dora, the
Sirdar of Gudem, in consequence of his being the principal witness to
a murder, committed by that Dora, about that time. The Dora had
deliberately shot one of his peons in his own garden, suspecting him
of an intrigue with one of his wives; and this witness and another
had been required to bury the corpse. His statement-was forthwith
reduced to waiting by the Assistant Agent, and the case put into the
hands of an intelligent Police officer; when in a few days, by
the discovery of the other witnesses, and the exhumation of the

109

body in the exact spot pointed out by those who dug the grave, in a
meadow close to the residence of the accused, the chain of evidence
was rendered complete. The sentence of my Court was necessarily
death', and the same having been confirmed by the High Court,
Gantem Dora was hanged at Nursipatam on the 25th instant, in the
presence of an immense concourse of people, chiefly from the neigh¬
bouring hills.”

Such were some of the ancient customs and tyrannies, now all
extirpated or in course of extirpation, in the vast Zamindary of
Jeypore.

24 Inheritance. —The laws of inheritance are much the
same as in other Hindu districts. Formerly, when a man died
without heirs, the Rajah endowed some temple with the property,
and as long as the property lasted, Brahmins were fed on the anni¬
versary of the man’s death.

25. Landlord and Tenant. —The Dewan issues puttahs to the
heads of villages, and makes them answerable for the sist of the
whole village. On receipt of the puttah, the villagers assemble and
arrange with the headman how much each should pay, according to
the extent of land he cultivates. They subscribe a little more than
the requisite amount, to supply batta for peons and others who are
sent to the village. The villagers arrange among themselves how
much land each man shall cultivate. The ryots hitherto have gene¬
rally paid as much for sist as they have expended in sowing their
fiel^j, i e., if a man sowed one putti of paddy in his fields, he
only paid one putti sist, or if he sowed one garce, he only paid
one garce, whereas his crops were of course a hundredfold more than
he sowed. This has been the rule of levying sist so long in the
country now, that it is difficult to alter it. The sist is being
gradually increased, as it is now ridiculously low.

26. Tenures. —The puttahs are generally granted for from three
to five years. They are issued in the name of the headman, or two
or three headmen of the' village. Puttahs are not issued to the
ryots in the village, but they have what is called a “ mow jobaai”
arrangement, which means that the ryots promise to subscribe so
much sist on their honor, and they always keep to their word-
The sist is generally in kind and is seldom paid all at once.. When¬
ever any part is paid, a receipt is given; and when the whole

110

lias been paid, a receipt for the whole is given, and the old receipts
returned. No accounts are kept in the villages, but almost -every
ryot has a piece of cord on which he makes knots, which repre¬
sent how much he has paid and how much he owes.

27. Agriculture. —In a wild country like Jeypore, agricul¬
ture of course is in’ a primitive state. The ryots depend entirely
on the monsoons for their supply of water. The Mali caste show
a little ingenuity in utilising streams to water their fields of
vegetables. Paddy is the chief produce of the country. It is
cultivated chiefly on the Jeypore and Malkagh'i plateau, two
thousand feet and seven hundred feet above the sea. On the
higher plateau of three thousand feet, dry crops are chiefly grown
as ragi, alsi, &c. A good deal of sugar-cane is grown on the
banks of streams; and on the banks of large rivers, tobacco, castor-
oil, and a little wheat. In the Kotapad and Umereote taluqs a
good deal of jute is grown, chiefly for exportation through the
Brinjari trader's. It is used in the country for making gunny and
rope. Appendix. A shows the price of produce in 1863-65. The
prices of grain are extraordinarily high this year, on account of the
scarcity of rain last year.

28. Manufactures. —There is nothing manufactured in the coun¬
try for exportation. There are several weaver castes who manufac¬
ture a large kind of coarse sheet that is much used. -The Guddaba
or bearer caste, weave a cloth from the fibres of the shrub called
“ Verengo.” The jute, as mentioned above, supplies them with rope,
gunny and nets. Blacksmiths are abundant all over the country;
in almost every village you will find a forge. The country is fuU of
iron-stone and the people know well how to use it. They make a
great variety of axes and other weapons. There is only one family
in the country who can manufacture match-locks. There are gold¬
smiths and brass-workers in the towns of Jeypore and Naorangpur.
Potters are scattered all over the country. Carpenters are rather
scarce, they are generally of the* Saura caste, and their work is very
inferior. Shoemakers are scarce, and their work worth very little.

29. Trade.— The trade of the country is carried on by the Brinjari
traders who bring up from the coast, salt, cloths, saltflsh, cocoanuts,
spices and opium, and take down rice, ragi, alsi, lakh, dhoop, wax,
horns, jute and iron. There is a market held in almost every village
once a week, at which you find the Brinjaries and low country traders'

Ill

malang their bargains. Little money passes. There are three or
four native shopkeepers in Jeypore. I appended a list (B) of weights
and measures and also a money table. Cowrie shells are going out
of u^> in the country now, though two years ago the people would
take nothing else.

APPENDIX A.

Bazaar prices of grain and other produce in 1863 and I860.

Grains and Oils, &c.

Rice, 1st sort ... .

Do. 2nd sort... .. .

Kulti, or horse-gram ... .

Beeri, or green-gram.

Moong, or Bengalgram .. ...

Wheat... ..." .

Museri, a small'pea .

Butrachonna, a small bean .

Nakchonna, do.. .

Mendea, or raggy.,.

Snan, a grass seed. ... ... .

Khrngu, do. ... ..

Kusla, do. .

Guntea, do..

Alai, linseed ..

Rasee, gingelly .•. •..

Sooriseo, mustard .

Gingelly oil.

Linseed oil.

Jora, or castor oil ... ...

Tolu, or mowa nut oil .

Pengu oil.

Coronjee oil.

Sulupu Mudthoo, or spirit of sago palm.

Mowa Mudthoo, do. Mowa dowers

Rice Mudthoo, or arrack.

Turmeric.. .

Dhoop, or dammer.

Goor, jaggeri ... .

Dhoan, or tobacco ... . ...

Tickkuru, or -wild arrowroot .

Mohon, or wax ■.

Cotton.

Salt.. .

Chillies . ... ...

112

APPENDIX B.

Table of Weights and Measures.

A BET ACT Monro MEASURE.

4 Bissua — 1 Gidda.

2 Giddas = 1 Sola.

2 Solas = I Bridda.

2 Briddas = 1 Adda.

4 Addas = 1 Mauno or 2 seers.

3 Maun os = 1 Mothee.

0 A BBT -WEIGHT.

24 Rupees = 1 Seer.

10 Seers = 1 Bissa.

4 Bissau = 1 Modungo

4 Modungos= 1 Puttee.
30 Puttees = 1 Gursa.

goldsmith's -weight.

16 Tharmos* = 1 Chinna.

15 CMunas 1 Madlio.

2 Madhos = 1 Tola or R. 1 weight.

A BBT MEASURE FOR GRAINS.

4 Addas «= 1 Mauno or 2 seers.

20 Maunos= 1 Puttee.

30 Puttees= 1 Garce.

MONET TABLE.

4 Cowries = 1 Guuda.

5 Gundas = 1 Booree.

12 Boorees = 1 Duganee.

10 Duganees— 1 Rupee..'

(Signed) J. M. SMITH,

Assistant Agent.

SECTION YL—LANDLORD AND TENANT.

1. The Ryots of the Northern Cirears—whether Reddis or
Nayudus, or by whatever other name known—like the Nairs of
Malabar, the Vellalars of the Tamil country, the Kumbis of Cuddapah,
Bellary, and Kumool, are the principal Sldras, the lowest of the
pure Hindu tribes, who appear for ages to have possessed the exclu¬
sive oecupancy of the land throughout India The prolonged,
devastating rule of Mahomedan dynasties in Telingana has left us
less informed of the ancient Hindu tenures of land there, than we
are in any other part of the peninsula; but there can be no doubt
that they were originally very similar to those obtaining in the Tamil
provinces.

•A grain of paddy.

113

“A Telinga village, in regard to its internal constitution,
"" t and the comrnunitj' of interest which

House Selections, Voi. I. lm ;* e3 j| 3 inhabitants, is precisely the
^ same as one in the Tamil country. Its

Iand^ are also divided, in a similar manner, into waste, and culti¬
vated land; the latter is also subdivided into manyama or lands on
which, the whole of the Government tax has teen alienated to indi¬
viduals; khandrik&s or lands on which a portion only of the tax has
been so alienated; and lands upon which the full tax is paid
to the Government. The nature of the tax, payable on the land,
seems also, originally, to have varied, as in the Tamil country, with
the nature of the crop. On the magani or lands cultivated with a
wet crop, the h6rv. or Government share of the crop was taken. On
the remainder, being the Mfttlipdlu or ryot’s share, literally ‘ the
share of the plough handle,’ and on laud cultivated with a dry crop,
or with garden or plantation produce, a fixed money rent was
generally paid, in the same manner as in the southern provinces;
but in some cases the revenue on dry crops was rendered in kind.”

3. Subject to the payment of these taxes, and to certain mfras
or deductions made from the gross produce of all taxable lands, for
the maintenance of the village officials, the exclusive right to the
hereditary possession and usufruct of the soil seems to have been
vested in the ancestors of the Reddi, Nayudu and other Sudra castes,
who now form the principal cultivators in every village of Telingana.

Their title is believed to have origi-
Wilaon. or Mill, Book YX, Chap. V. ^ ^ conqu(M> or it may be termed

colonization, but it was tlie forcible colonization of an occupied
country; thinly occupied perhaps, rudely cultivated no doubt, but
there were inhabitants who in some instances may have been
destroyed, but who in others were reduced to a state of serfage.
The immigrants, more civilized and more powerful, pai'titioned the
lands amongst distinct families or fraternities, who held their estates
in common as proprietors and rulers.

4 At what period these tribes fell from the position of landlords
to that of landholders, can hardly be determined; certain however
it is, that long before our acquisition of the country, private landed
property had ceased to exist. The landlord’s rent, with all power
of selling or disposing of the land, was universally gone; but they
continued the hereditary permanent farmers of their villages, and so

long as they paid the public dues, they could not be ousted
their lands, which, though no longer saleable, still descended. $om
father to son. Even this right, however, but seldom contained any
privilege, the public demand being raised higher here than in any '
other part of the peninsula. It came to be limited, in' fact, only by
the extent of the ryot’s means; at the time of the Circuit Com¬
mittee (AD. 1784) we shall see that while in dry grains, he got one-
half, in paddy he obtained but one-fifth of the gross produce of his
farm in the Chicacole drear. It' is supposed that the msabadi
settlement, which existed in many parts of Telingana long before
our rule, was promoted by the ryots themselves, in order to avoid
the endless demands caused by the extortionate Government of the
Mahomedans. This system is described as follows :—“ A fixed sum
of money was assessed on the whole village, for one or two years.
A certain number of the most respectable lyots became responsible
for the amount, each being responsible for his own separate portion
thereof, and all for each other; and the lands were divided by lot,
as in the Smnuddyam villages of the Tamil country, the portion of
land to be occupied by such being determined by the proportion of
rent for which he became responsible. Thus, if ten ryots obtained
their village for three years at a msabadi rent of 100 pagodas, the
first becoming responsible for 20, the second for 40, and the other
eight for 5 pagodas each, the lands of the village would be divided
into ten equal shares, the first would be entitled to two of these,
the second to four, and each of the others to half a share. From
this division of the lands into shares, the settlement took its na.ms of
visabadi, namely, a village settlement by shares in ready money.”
E. I., House Selections, supra.

5. At the period of the session of the Northern Circars, we
found the country divided into Haveli and Zamindari. The
Haveli lands consisted of the old demesne or household lands of
the Sovereign, and tracts near, to towns resumed by the Mahome¬
dans and appropriated for the peculiar support of their numerous
garrisons and establishments. These lands the local Foujdars and
Nawabs always retained under the immediate management, parcel¬
ling out the rest of the country into Zamindaries. The Revenue
Agents of the ancient Hindu Rajahs were known as Desamukhs
or Desapandyds; each functionary administered the affairs of a
small circle of villages (hunda) making the settlement of each village

eithep with or through its headmen, and received for compensation
certaindands rent-free. But the Hahomedan rulers were impatient
of details, and a mode was invented of transacting the business of
revenue more in the gross. “ Its ‘revenue agents were rendered
stationary in the district where they collected, and became respon-
f . sible to the Gov enment for the revenue,

Mill—Book VI, Cliap. V. receiving payment by a percentage or

share of what they collected. Under
the Native Governments, everything which was enjoyed, whether
office or possession, had a tendency to become hereditary. There
was a - convenience in preserving, in each district, the same grand
agent of revenue, and after himself, his son or successor; because each
was better acquainted with the people and resources of the district,
than, generally speaking, any other man could be expected to be. In
this manner, the situation of those agents became in fact hereditary;
and before the period of the English acquisitions, the Persian
appellative of Zamindar had been generally appropriated to them.”
The power and influence attached to such a position were necessa¬
rily very great, and as there were no Courts of Judicature in the
Northern Circars for the first half century of our rule, nor indeed
any efficient public establishments- whatever, it followed that all
authority and procedure vested in the Zamindars, who found
themselves still less under control than they were, even during
the distractions of the latter years of the Mahomedan government.

6. In Vizagapatam, as will more particularly appear in a subse¬
quent Chapter, we were brought into direct relations with the
Zamindar of Vizianagram only, that family having under one pre¬
text or another gradually absorbed the other Zamindars of the
district, or reduced them to the condition of feudatories. In a
short time, the Havdli lands also were placed in possession of Vizia¬
nagram, as the Company’s renter. This went on till the death of
Vizeram Raz in when the dispossessed Zamindars or their

descendants were re-called, and favored with temporary Kmls for
their ancient estates, pending the introduction of the Permanent
settlement, which took effect in 1802. During the same interval,
the Collector of the southern division established detailed settle¬
ments in the Haveli lands, generally rents on doid or estimate,
under which the Government share of the produce was valued in
money, with reference either to the current prices of the day, or

the average price of grain for a number of years past, and a nt^ney
rent stipulated for in lieu of the payment in kind. The gross Pro¬
duce was made over to the renter's, who were generally strangers
and speerdators. In a few cases only, was the public revenue
collected by the immediate officers of Government.

7. The evils arising from these temporary and fluctuating
arrangements, led the Court of Directors in 1799 to sanction the
introduction, at Madras, of the settlement made in Bengal hy
Marquis Cornwallis. The terms concluded with each ancient land¬
holder, and each purchaser of the several estates into which the
Haveli tract was subdivided, will be found under the proper sections.
It will be sufficient here, briefly to state that each Zamindary,
including all the lands, both waste and arable, within its boundaries,
was assessed in perpetuity with a fixed land revenue, payable in all
seasons; that this revenue was assessed, not on each village, hut on
the whole number of villages collectively, and that, on condition of
the payment of this defined sum, each Zamindar was vested with
what was termed the “proprieta^ right of the soil.” But the prin¬
ciples on which this annual payment was assessed were not uniform :
in the Haveli estates, from ten to twenty per cent, of the gross
estimate was remitted to the proprietors, and the rest fixed as the
Government demand; while in the ancient estates, the Zamindars
obtained a remission of one-third of the gross, the Government
' Peshcush’ being limited to the remaining two-thirds.

S. To the financial improvement and other benefits which
attended this settlement, ■where it was not formed, on erroneous
■principles as to the amount —an error which has materially
swelled the list of ‘ Lapsed Estates’ in this district—the Board of
Revenue hear conspicuous testimony in the 127th paragraph of their
Minute of the 5th January 1818 (E. I. House Selections, Vol. I) :—
“ It was shown in the Board’s address to Government of the 25th
December 1814, that in the permanently settled districts, exclusive
of Ganjarn, the demand or settlement for the last twelve years,
amounting to upwards of Pagodas 832 lacs, had been realized
to the extent of upwards of 8|7 lacs, leaving a balance of little
more than 5 lacs, or something less than two per cent., a large portion
of which is recoverable. The increased facility and regularity with
which this revenue has been collected, free from any extensive abuses
on 'the part of the native revenue servants, and exempting the

117

Goylmment, through its Collectors and Superintending Boards,
from the heavy duties inseparable from annual settlements, and
fron^investigations into annual accusations of fraud and embezzle-
mentfin the collection of the revenue, and in the money expended
in repairs of the reservoirs for irrigation, and in securing tranquility
witli a force diminished in a most extraordinary degree, form a
striking contrast -with tje former fruitless attempts of the Govern¬
ment to enforce the payment of their dues in the Circars, the evasion
and subterfuges practised by the Zamindars* and Poligars, the
coercion and assistance of a military force, to which it was so often
found necessary to resort for the purpose of realising the collections,
and the numerous abuses of every description formerly so prevalent
throughout the native establishments, and which still disgrace those
districts in which temporary settlements continue to prevail.”

9. What effect, meanwhile, had this settlement on the position
of the ryots ? If the Zamindars were vested with the ‘ proprietary
right of the soil,’ were tire ryots anything more than tenants from
year to year ? It would appear they were. Certain eminent public
servants of the period were of opinion that the Hon’ble Court of
Directors intended to create a class of Landlords, in the English
sense of the word; others, equally eminent, contended that the
Zamindars were to he only hereditary farmers of revenue; and the
contradiction between a landlord who is the ' proprietor of the soil,’
and a tenantry entitled to hold under that landlord at certain bene¬
ficial rates, is perhaps best explained by a circumstance disclosed by
the earliest compiler of the Madras
rvT P wng ipbeU ~ K ° te ’ Rcsu,ation Code, viz., that the preamble to a regu¬
lation was occasionally drafted by a
partizan of tbe first theory, and the enacting clauses filled in by an
ardent admirer of the second. Anyhow, every Zamindar was requir¬
ed forthwith to enter into written engagements with his ryots for a
rent, either in money or kind, and
“ where disputes may arise respecting
rates of assessment in money or of division in kind, the rates shall
he determined according to the rates prevailing in the cultivated
lands, in the year preceding the assessment of the permanent jumma
on such lands; or where that may not be ascertainable, according to
the rates established for lands of the same description and quality
as those respecting which the dispute may arise.”

■ Regulation XXX, 1802, Sect. IX.

118 i' \

10. The powers vested in Zamindars by the Regulations of 1^02,
for distraint and ejectment, were prompt and summary, whileJthe
only redress for the abuse of those powers was the institution, bjf the
iyot, of a regular suit. To remedy this state of things, Regulation
V of 1822 was passed; it provided yh-si, that distrained property
should not be sold unless puttahs had been grafted, or tendered'iand
refused; nor until due notice had been given to the Collector of the
district; and his leave obtained. If the ryot appealed within thirty
days, there was to be a summary enquiry into the correctness of the
demand for which the property had been attached. It provided
secondly, that no ryot was to be ejected by the Zamindar for non-
acceptance of a puttah, without the Collector’s permission. “ If the

Collector on examination find the rates

Clause Second, Section VIII. . . , , ,,

of the puttah tendered by the proprie¬
tor to be just and correct, the ryot shall be ejected under the
Collector’s orders, unless he assent to the terms; but if the rate
shall exceed the just rate prescribed, an order shall be issued
by the Collector to the proprietor, prohibiting the ejectment and
requiring the issue of a puttah within one month.” The only
passage in the Code where a rate is anywhere ‘ prescribed,’ is the
Section of Regulation XXX of 1802, quoted in the preceding para¬
graph, but inasmuch as Regulation IY of 1822, which is. exactly
seven days older than the enactment under discussion, declares that
“ the Regulations of 1802 were not meant to define, limit, infringe
or destroy, the actual rights of any description of landholders or
tenants; such rights being properly determinable by judicial inves¬
tigation only”—it was held by the late Civil Judge of this Zillah, after
a, great deal of doubt, that the words 1 just and correct’ and even
‘ the just rate prescribed,’ must be taken to mean no more than fair
and equitable; and he referred to the judgment of the High Court
in Bengal (Issar Ghose v. Bills, I. Indian Jurist, 25) as contain¬
ing a valuable exposition of the principles to be kept in view in
determining what isfair and equitable.’ That decision, it is well
known, assigned the whole of what Malthus ' has defined as Rent,
to the Zamindar; but by the judgment of the full Court, this ruling
has been deliberately set aside, and a fair and equitable rent is now
held to mean the prevailing rate for land of a similar description and
with similar advantages in the places adjacent; and if the customary
rate of the neighbourhood has not been adjusted with reference to
the increased value of the produce, then the rate of rent to be paid

-119

should bear to the old rate the same proportion as the present value
of the produce bears to the old value.

11. At the time the foregoing decision of the late Civil Judge
was passed, the Honorable the Council of the Governor of Fort St.
George, for making Laws and Regulations, were engaged in a Bill
“ to'consolidate and improve the laws which define the process to be
“ taken in the recovery of rent.” The Select Committee had reported
their opinion that “ Zamindars and similar proprietors occupy, in a
“ great degree, the position of farmers and assignees of the public
" revenue,” and the 10th Section of their Bill ran as follows:—

the Permanent Settlement.

“ Landholders shall not levy any unauthorized tax on their
tenants under any name or under any pretext. Disputes respecting
rates of rent, whether in money or in
kind, shall be determined by the Col¬
lector according to those assessed upon the lands in dispute, or where
such rates may not be ascertainable, or where such lands have not
been assessed, then according to the rates established or paid for
contiguous lands of similar description and quality ; provided always,
that nothing herein contained shall affect the right of any such land¬
holder, with the sanction,of the Collector, to raise the rent upon any
lands in consequence of additional value imparted to them by works
of irrigation, or other improvements executed at his own expense or
at the expense of Government, and for which an additional revenue

is levied.”

12. Here then there was room for great confusion:—Collectors
and the Civil Courts have concurrent jurisdiction in rent cases; this
section of the Bill put into the Collector’s hands, but one procrus-
tean measure—the rate at which the land had been assessed at the

permanent settlement; but the Courts were left free to form their
own judgment of the ‘ actual rights’ of Zamindar and ryot, and one
Civil Judge had just decided that the latter had no better rights
than had been assigned to his brother ryot of Bengal in the first
judgment in Issar Ghose v. Sills. Under these circumstances the
Board of Revenue were requested to

From Collector to Board, No. 519, _ ,r rt *i x «, .,

17th September 1864. move tlle Council to re-consider the

Bill:—" If it is the opinion of the
“ Madras Legislature that Madras Zamindars are little more than
" Farmers and Assignees of the land revenue, it must act up to its
" opinion by repealing Regulation IV of 1822,” inasmuch as that

120.

enactment had just been interpreted by one judicial authority, who
might be followed by others, as directly opposed to such a view of
their position. It was at the same time pointed out that to enact,
that ryots were entitled to £>uttahs according to the assessment of
1802, would be the immediate ruin of every Zamindar in the district.
“ Surely what the ryot now pays and has cheerfully paid, perhaps
“ for years, may be accepted as an’ equitable rent. Who is to dis-
“ cover the various agreements and conditions under which the rent
“ has gone up since the year 1802 ?”

13. The Board accordingly took up the question and submitted
then- views to the Government in due course. In this valuable

paper, they traced with great fulness
d a te“2ndDe C 0 emter e i36i°’ 7,U3 ' and perspicuity the position of the

Indian cultivator, from the Institutes
of Manu down to the period of the permanent settlement of the
land tax in Bengal. Into the matter more particularly at issue, the
exact position held by the ryot under the Madras Regulations, they
entered at less length, and debated with less subtilty of disquisition ;
but on the whole, they inclined entirely to the opinion that he was
not a tenant in the English acceptation of the term, nor the Zamin¬
dar a landlord , as had been decided by ths Civil Judge.

14. The Bill having been referred a second time to the Select
Committee, was now placed before the Council, with the following
remarks:—“ The Committee will shortly observe, that without..going
so for as to hold that Zamindars are only farmers or assignees of the
public revenue and not proprietors of their estates, they unanim¬
ously concur with the Board that the Regulations of 1802, were*
intended to protect the rights of occupants of land under Zamin¬
dars by fixing the maximum* rent demandable from them and

* This is Mill’s view of the original terms of the Zamindary settlement by Lord Corn¬
wallis in Bengal, vide Book VI, Chapter 6. “ He required, that fixed , unalterable puttahs
should he given to the ryots; that is, that they should pay a rent which could never , be increas¬
ed, and occupy a possession from which, paying that rent, they could never be displaced.”
Is it not evident, he asks, that in these ciroumstances, the Zamindars had no interest
whatever in the improvement of the soil ? It is submitted, however, that this by no
means follows. The fixed assessment v.-as for the land as it then stood; before irrigating
it or making any other improvement, the Zamindar would of course stipulate for interest
Sn his outlay, in the shape of enhanced rent, with the ryots concerned. Are we to
presume, that this subsidiary agreement couldnot .be enforced against the ryots, on the
plea that they were tenants on an invariable assessment ?

121

forbidding their ejectment as long as that rent was paid. The
Committee further hold that* Regulations IV and V of 1822 were
passed for the increased protection of such occupants of land, in con¬
sequence of passages in the Regulations of 1802, which spoke of a
proprietary right being conferred on Zamindars having led to doubt
and misapprehension.”

15. They however considered it essential that Section XI should
be amplified and show, in more detail, the course that is to be pur¬
sued when disputes regarding rates of rent have to be settled;
further that in their decisions on the same subject, the Courts should
be guided by the same provisions as are laid down for the guidance
of Collectors. Section XI of Madras Act No. VIII of 1865, now
therefore stands as follows; the principle of the first Bill being, in
the opinion of the Select Committee,+ in no way infringed by the

All contracts to be enforced.

“11. (I.) All contracts for rent,
express or implied, shall be enforced.

(II.) In districts or villages which have been surveyed by the
British Government previous to 1st
tricif W 6 “ d “ SurTeyed January 1859, and in which a money
assessment has been fixed on the fields,
such assessment is to be considered the proper rent when no contract
for rent, express or implied, exists.

(III.) When no express or implied contract has been made
between the landholder and the tenant,
and when no money assessment has

been so fixed on fields, the rates of rent
shall be determined according to local usage, and when such usage is
not clearly ascertainable, then according to the rates established or
paid for neighbouring lands of similar description and quality. Pro¬
vided that if either party be dissatisfied with the rates so determined,
he may claim that the rent be discharged in kind according to “ the
Warum,” that is, according to the established rate of the village for
dividing the crop between the Government 1 or the landlord and the

* No proofs are adduced by the Committee, but it ie perhaps sufficient to remember
who was the Governor of Madras at the time.

+ This was certainly said ; startling as the announcement may appear.

16

122

cultivator. When “the Warum” cannot be ascertained, such rates
shall be decreed as may appear just to the Collector after ascertain¬
ing if any increase in the value of the produce or in the productive
power of the land has taken place, otherwise than by the agency or
at the expense of the ryot.

(IY.) In the case of immemorial 'waste land and of lands left

„ . unoccupied, either through default or

In ease of i mm emorial waste 1 . ° •

lands, landholders to arrange terms voluntary resignation, it shall be law-
ofrent * fill for landholders to arrange then-

own terms of rent, provided that nothing in this rule shall be held
to affect any special rights which by law, or usage having the force
of law, are held by any class or person in such waste or unoccupied
lands.”

16. There is a limit, therefore, to the demands of the proprietor,
and it is well for the ryot it is so. It is often urged that a proprie¬
tor’s own interests are against his making any extortionate terms
with his tenantry, because if he raises bis rents at the expense of
their capital, he will end by impoverishing himself. But they who
use such arguments should reflect that there are, as is pointed out by
the historian Mill, " sorts of proprietors and three sets^of eircum-
sfiances, whose operation, where it is felt, prevents the improvement
of the soil at their hands, viz., “ first, ignorance ; secondly, possessions
too large ; and thirdly, (and chiefly) too much power over the imme¬
diate cultivators.”

17. The proprietors in this district generally adjust their rents
every three or five years. In the ryotwary districts of Madras, the
new settlement now in process goes on the principle of dividing
between the ryot and the Government the net produce of each field.
Acre for acre, the assessment of the ryot in a Zamindary district
will doubtless be found higher than this; but we certainly see much
larger farms and more careful cultivation ; land is held here with
a view to profit, and not as a mere means of sustenance.- The evil
of the ryotwary consists in its hordes of pauper proprietors. ■. It was
supposed this would he removed* with the reduction of the extravar
gant assessment which disgraced our Administration up to the period

* A light but invariable demand, and the rigid enforcement of the Sale Law against
every defaulter, were looked to as likely speedily to lessen the number of these hand-to-
mouth ryots. ;

123

of Lord Harris’s assumption of office; but from the last Quinquennial
Return (August 1863) it appears to have met with no cheek. Out of
2,160,000 ryots no less than 1,197,000 pay under ten Rupees a year,
while the average extent of occupancy is considerably under four
acres a head; and the average assessment but sixteen Rupees
ahead. In a body like this, there will always be a large num¬
ber of laborers, without stock, or any capital to lose. In bad years,
they tumble to pieces, and in good years, depress the profits of the
substantial ryot by deluging the market with ordinary grains. Ho
Zamindar would look at such men, knowing that they must be des¬
titute of the means, and of ability, to do justice to the land ; they
accordingly fall into then- proper place and become farm-laborers to
the more opulent of the village community.*

18. Another remarkable contrast is the efficiency of the ordinary
irrigation works in our Zamindar’s taluqs. Getting no remission
themselves, in a bad season, from the State, the Zamindars give none
to their tenantry. The latter therefore are careful to execute by their
own labor those periodical repairs to tanks and channels, on which
the salvation of their chief crop depends. Our ryots, on the contrary,
systematically neglect these works; if the season is good, there will
be water enough ; if bad, the Government will remit the assessment,
either wholly or in part. We have remitted in this district this year,
under this demoralizing system, one-fourth of our ryotwaiy demand,
while nothing whatever has been remitted by the Zamindars; nor is
there any complaint from their villages; all.their irrigation works
are tight and sound, and any losses, that arise they are not such men
of straw as to be unable to sustain.

There are others, but the foregoing are the principal distinctions
which strike the observer in his survey of the respective conditions
of the Zamindary and ryotwary settlements.

* These farm-laborers are called palikapulu. Each gets a putti of grain a month, some
fees in kind at harvest and threshing time, and a cloth and pair of sandals yearly. Their
women work in the fields, at weeding and transplanting ; getting 1 Anna or 1J Anna for
the day ; their children are also employed on the farm, at minor rates.

The women, moreover, pound paddy for the fanner’s household, receiving three seem
out of every putti ; this is called kiili dampu ; but if they take it to their houses, the
arrangement is called iotnam, and the custom, then is for them to give eight kungams of
good clean rice out of twenty kunpams (a putti) of paddy. 'When otherwise unemployed,
they spin cotton into yarn.

124

Alienations and Inam Tenures in Zamindaries.

19. Sections VIII and XII of Kegulation XXV of 1802, the
enactment -which established the Zamindary Settlement, are in
the terns following:—

VIII. “ Proprietors of land shall be
at free liberty to transfer, without the
previous consent of the Government, or
of any other authority, to whomever
they may think proper, by sale, gift, or
otherwise, their proprietary right in the
whole, or in any part of their Zemin-
daries; such transfers of land shall be
valid, and shall be respected by the
Courts of Judicature and by the officers
of Government; provided they shall
not he repugnant to the Mahomedan or
to the Hindu laws, or to the regula¬
tions of the British Government. But
unless such sale, gift or transfer shall
have been regularly registered at the
Office of the Collector, and unless the
public assessment shall have been pre¬
viously determined and fixed on such
separated portions of land by the Collec¬
tor : such sale, gift or transfer, shall be
of no legal force or effect, nor shall such
transaction exempt a Zamindar from the
payment of any part of the public land-
tax assessed on the entire Zamindary
previouslyto such transfer, butthewhole
Za mi nd ar y shall continue to be answer-
able for the total land-tax, in the same
manner as if no such transaction had
otjfurred.”

XU. “ It shall not be competent to
proprietors of land to appropriate any
part of alanded estate permanently asses¬
sed, to religious or charitable, or to any
other purposes by which it may he in¬
tended to exempt such lands from bear¬
ing their portion of the public tax; nor
shall it be competent to a proprietor of
land to resume lands, or to fix a new
assessment on lands which may be allot¬
ted (at the time when such proprietor
may become possessed of the estate in
which lands are situated) to religious or
to charitable purposes under the denomi¬
nations of Devastan or Devadayum, of
Brahmadayum or Agraharam, or Veo-
miah, JeevadSn or Muddud Mash, of
Peeran, PuckerSn, or any other descrip¬
tion of exempted lands described under
the general term ofLakhiraj, unless the
consent of the Government shall have
been previously obtained for that pur-

20. The construction of these Sections* came before the late
Sudder Court in Appeal No. 6 of 1821, when it was ruled that “ the
clear and obvious intent of the restriction in question, as well as of
the corresponding legislative enactments, being to defeat improper
alienations to the prejudice of the rights of Government or of the
successor to the estate, it follows by a common rule of construction
that such alienations are voidable on the determination of the
interest of the person who makes them.”

125

21. This ruling -was subjected to full discussion in a recent case
(High Court, Reg. Ap. No. 23 of 1865). The Judges who sat in that
Appeal, Frere, J., and Holloway, J., differed in opinion. Mr.
Justice Frere was of opinion that the Sudder Court’s decision in
No. 6 of 1821 and in numerous subsequent cases, correctly enunciates
the intent and object of Regulation XXV of 1802; while Mr. Justice
Holloway considered the words “ of no legal force or effect” in
Section VIII, to mean that, unless the -process indicated (registra¬
tion with sub-assessment by the Collector) is followed, the transaction
will leave the Zamindar himself, and his own Zamindary, still liable
for the land-tax payable on it when undivided, and the part separat¬
ed and that remaining in the hands of the Zamindar, still liable for
the whole demand of the Government; but that the transaction will
in all other respects he perfectly valid.

22. The learned Chief Justice concurred with Frere, J., whose
judgment we subjoin, in upholding the former decisions, and further
indicated his opinion that an alienation invalid under Section VIII
would he bad not only against the Government, but also against the
Zamindar making it.

“ Frere, J.—This is a suit for the resumption of a village situated
within the limits of the Salur Zamindary in the district of Vizaga-
patam, on the gronnd that it is included in the permanent assets-of
the estate, and was granted as Inam by the plaintiff’s father to the
defendant’s grandfather at a time subsequent to the permanent set¬
tlement. The only question which we have at present to decide is
that of the validity of such grants generally.”

“ It was conceded at the hearing that the opinion expressed in tho
judgment of the late Sadr Court in No. 6 of 1821 (page 284 of Select
Decrees, Vol. I) is in favor of the plaintiff’s claim, but it was con¬
tended that the portion of that decision which refers to this point
was a mere “ obiter dictum,” and that we are therefore in- no way
bound by it. This is, true to a certain extent, for the question ah
issue in that case was the validity of a grant as against the gramter"
himself, and this was decided in favor of the grantee; Bui it
appears to me that the judgment in question correctly enunciates the-
intent and object of Regulation XXV of 1802, and it is allowed that i
it has been followed in numerous instances since that time. I have
had the advantage of reading the judgment of the learned Chief
Justice on the case now-before us and cohcux fully in his argument
on the point in question. . I would only add that in- giving this

126

opinion, I am disposed to rely fully as much on Section XII as
upon Section VIII of the Regulation, for the present case appears to
me to partake rather of the nature of a grant of an Inam -within the
Zamindary than of an alienation of any distinct portion of the estate.”

“ The view which I have thus expressed, as respects the validity
of such grants, appears tome to he supported by the judgment, of
the Privy Council in 3 Knapp, page 23, Nil&clry Row v. Venkata-
paMy Raz. In that case their Lordships would seem to have, assumed
that the validity of the grant depended upon the question of fact
whether i®e lands thus granted were included in the permanent
assets of*the estate. It is to be noted that the judgment of the Sadr
Court in No. 6 of 1821, to which reference has been already made,
was quoted in that case, and has been printed at large in a note
appended to the case by the Editor, as a . decision “ of general
importance to the natives of India.” ”

“ As respects the present suit, the Agent has found that the lands
held by the defendant were included in the assets upon which the
permanent assessment was fixed. Supposing this to have been the
case, and that the grant to the defendant’s family was of a date sub¬
sequent to the permanent settlement, I think that the Agent has
rightly applied the law, and I concur therefore in the judgment of
the learned Chief Justice which affirms his decision on this point.”

23. But the 14th Clause of Section I of the Limitation Act (No.
XIV of 1859) now comes in, providing that “ to suits by the pro¬
prietor of any land or by any person claiming under him, for the
resumption or assessment of any Lakhiraj or rent-free land—the
period of limitation shall be twelve years from the time when the
title of the person claiming the right to resume and assess such
lands, or of some person under whom he claims, first accrued.”

In R. A. No. 38 of 1865, the High Court have construed, this Sec¬
tion to mean ‘'that if the suit is brought within twelve years from the
time at which the title of the person claiming to resume first accrued,
or, if he claim under any other person, then within twelve years from
the time at which the title of such other person first accrued, it may be
maintained ; but if brought more than twelve years after the right
Ik to resume first accrued, either to the person claiming' the right to
resume or to any person under whom the plaintiff claims that right,
the effect of the section is to bar the suit.”

24, So far as to alienations absolute. The wise and humane
policy of the law in upholding long continued possession in eases of

127

of this nature, though not' appreciated by the Zamindars, can work
them very little harm. Supposing their claim to resume the alien¬
ation to be barred, they can nevertheless avoid paying the public
demand upon the land, by requiring the Collector to register and
sub-assess it as a separate estate, provided ’it is of not less extent
than a village or dependent hamlet. (Reg. I of 1819).

25. But there are alienations not absolute; Mokhasa, with other
service tenures; and tenures not conditioned for service, but where
payments of an unvaried rent have been made for a considerable
time. If the service was a band fide, requirement, it would appear
that the Zamindar is entitled, in putting an end to it, to resume the
land or to commute the service for a substantial rent, while in the
second class of cases, the question whether the rent is a rent service
or a rent charge, is to be treated as one of fact rather than of law. In
a suit by a Zamindar to recover a village alleged to have been let to
defendant on service tenure by an ancestor of plaintiff, at a period
subsequent to the permanent settlement, and to be resumable at the
pleasure of a successor,—defendant answered that the village was
Mokhasa, and that he had held it on that tenure from time immemo¬
rial—Extract from the High Court’s Judgment, in RA.No. 25 of 1865.

26. “ Oral evidence has been adduced upon both sides, that of
the plaintiff as to various services performed, and that of the defend¬
ant as to the long continuance of the tenure. It was not, however,
attempted by either side to show that there was any evidence, upon
which the Court could really rely to show the nature of the tenure.
The case, therefore, remains to be decided upon the simple facts that
there has been a holding for a long series of years and a payment Sf
rent to the Zamindar. The question is whether we are to presume
upon these facts that there is a tenancy from year to year termin¬
able at the will of either party, or whether we are to presume a right
of perpetual tenure and that the title of the Zamindar is to the
rent only. We referred at the hearing to a decision at Nisi Privs
of Justice Holroyd, one of the greatest lawyers ever seen in West¬
minster Hall, (Gow. 173) in which he ruled that where payments
have been made for a long series of years of a rent without variation,
the presumption is that they are quit-rents, and that the receipt of
them is no evidence of a title to land in the receiver. It is difficult
to reconcile the generality of tlifs dictum with the doctrine of the
Court of Exchequer in ffandon v. Eesktth (IV, Hurls, and Norm.

128

175) in which the Court unanimously held that the receipt of rent
(and there it was for a lengthened period) was evidence rather of a
rent service than of a rent charge. Mr. Baron Martin observed that,
if the rent paid was a much smaller sum than the lands were worth,
there might be a presumption that the rent was not a rent service.
It is quite clear that the question is one of fact rather than of law,
and we have had frequent experience of holdings at an unvaried
rent for a long series of years, while it has never been pretended
that the tenancy has been more than one from year to year. Here
too, evidence might have been given that the rent was a very inade¬
quate one, that the land was not assessed as part of the Zamindar’s
assets at the permanent settlement; hut no attempt whatever has
been made to do so. All the facts therefore of the present case, (and
ample opportunity has been afforded of establishing any other facts
which could give the case a different aspect,) establish merely a
tenancy from year to year.”

“ "We will only advert to the case of Bommaraz v. Yenkatadry
Naidu, for the purpose of observing that, even if the case had been
differently put, the contention of the defendant being that the tenure
was Mohhasa tenure, it would perhaps not have been possible to
avoid giving judgment for the plaintiff. As the case now stands, the
only relation established is the simple one of landlord and tenant,
and the decree of the Agent must be confirmed with costs.”

27. In the recent Rent Recovery Act, No. VIII of 185—, Madras
Council, Section II, Clause IV, giving Rules for deciding disputes as
to rates of rent, contains the proviso that, Puttahs which may have
been granted by Zamindars or any such landholders as are enumer¬
ated ia Section 3, at rates lower than the rates payable upon such'
lands, or upon neighbouring lands of similar quality and description,
shall be binding; upon his successor, if sueh puttahs have been band
fide granted for the erection of permanent buildings, and for clear¬
ing or improving waste land, and if the tenant shaE have substan¬
tially performed the conditions; otherwise not.

Inheritance to Zamindaries.

28. It has been long setttled that an ancient Zamindary is of

the nature of a BSj ; the eldest son exclusively succeeds, the other
members of the famEy being entitled to maintenance Out of it. In
the modem proprietary estates, ^the ordinary .Hindu rule of
co-parcenary prevails. _____

SECTION VII.—AGRICULTURE.

(Commit icated by Mb. J. A. C. Boswell, C. 8., Principal Assistant.)

1. Seasons. —The Telugu year is divided into six seasons or
Rutumdu. It is also divided into twelve Sarukramauaviuht, or
periods answering to months, each of which is ruled by a particular
sign of the zodiac, and again it is divided into twenty-seven Kartes,
each of thirteen or fourteen days’ duration, and each distinguished by
the name of a particular asterism of the lunar zodiac. As these divi¬
sions of the year regulate the ryots in their system of cultivation, a
statement is annexed exhibiting the particulars of this scheme of
dividing the year, with some remarks as to the characteristics of
each season as it affects agriculture. The Kartes from the oth to the
17th include the time when the rains are due, and according to these
Karfes with which the ryots are thoroughly familiar, they practice
their regular agricultural operations. The third asterism, Kruttika, is
said to be ruled by fire. Hence according to their astrology, no
native will commence or continue the building of a house in this
Karte. With the first fall of rain in this Karte, the ploughing of
lands is commenced. The fourth Karte Rohini is cooler than the pre-*
ceding. There are sometimes slight showers of rain. In this case,
cotton, gingely oil seeds, kambu, korralu, burla wfidalu or mande-
chama are sown. If there is the slightest rain falling when the next
Karte Mriigasira commences, the ryots expect an adequate supply of
rain that year, and a favorable season. This exactly answers to the
old tradition of St. Swithin’s day. If no rain falls at that period a
drought is expected for the following five Kartes. With the first
showers in this Karte, the general sowing of paddy, kambu and
raghi is commenced, as well as any of the other grains which may
not have been put down already. During the next Karte, Arv.dra,
no seed is sown nor any seedlings transplanted, for this period is
regarded as inauspicious for these purposes. There is a small insect
which has the appearance of crimson velvet; (Telugu, Aruclra
purugu.) These are numerous at this time in the wet and dry
lands. They are gathered and dried and sold by the ryots to the
Banians who purchase them for medicinal purposes. In the* next
Karte, Punarvasu, paddy is sown if there has not been rain for the
purpose before, or if the first sowing has failed. Kambu and raghi
are transplanted, other crops are weeded. In sugar-cane plantations!
poles are put down beside each plant about this time, for its support-

17

ISO

Various sorts of pulse, as green gram, black gram, red gram,, and
alachandalu are now sown. In the next Kffrte, Pushyami, the last
transplanting of kambu and other dry crops takes place. Pedda
wddalu is sown in nursery beds. In Ashrhha Karte, the trans¬
planting of paddy is commenced, and the reaping of gingely oil
seeds, mandechama, and korralu. Arika is also now sown. . In
Magha, the next Kurts, paddy continues to he transplanted; the
picking of cotton commences; raghi and green gram are harvested.
This period is considered the middle of- the rainy season. If there
is no thunder at the commencement of this Karte, it is regarded: as
an unfavorable sign for the season. During the Karte of Pubba, the
transplanting of paddy is continued and raghi crops are harvested.
In the Karte of Wattctm, the latest sown paddy is transplanted. In
dry land, Pyra or second crops of green gram, and raghi, jonnalu,
horse gram, red gram, anumulu, and lamp oil seeds are sown. In the
Pasta Karte, tobacco, chillies and onions are sown in nursery beds.
During Qhittra and Svjati no new crops are sown, for these would
be liable to be destroyed by insects. The ryots are chiefly occupied
with weeding; In Visalcha Karte, tobacco, red potatoes and chillies
%re transplanted, the first paddy crops are reaped, such asDascwa
bhvgalu and Kartihalu, also Pedda, wtidalu, black gram, red gram,
and arikelu. With Antinklha Ksrte, the rainy season is supposed to
terminate. The reaping of paddy goes on for some time longer. In
wet lands, second crops of gingely oil seeds, green gram, &c., are
sown about February.

The above is merely a general sketch of the ryots’ agricultural
year. Of course, seasons vary; and according to the rains, whether
they fall early or late, cultivation is brought forward, or delayed.
In a subsequent place the system of cultivation pursued, as regards
the different crops, will be separately noticed,

2. Tire following is a table showiug the regular classification
of soils adopted by the Settlement Department with the equivalent
of each class as commonly designated here in Telugu.

I—Alluvial Sekies.

1. Lunka or island soil j *^ '9 j None here.

2. Permanently improved } sort 1.—None'here.

Totakai J sort 2.—Pati bhumi.

131

3. Clay regur, containing ) sort 1.—Nalla regada.
upwards of f of clay. J sort 2.—Chaviti Regada,

1 sort 1.—Medibhumi masaka

4 Mixed or loamy regur, , ,,

... . , , I bhurni palacnavaka nela

containing from 4 to c, , . 1

f and garapa nela,

* a ^’ j sort 2.—If soilbesaline ; karintlla.

5. Sandy regur, contain- sort 1.—Sauna isuka nela and
ing not more than £ V i ai ne 1

clay. i sort 2.—Do. if Soil be saline,

lit—R ed Ferruginous Series.

, . . , (sort 1.—Terra jikata ndla or

0. Clay containing upwards ) ycra bhfani

of § olaj. ( sor i o—Do. if soil be saline.

7. Mixed or loamy, contain- ) sort 1.—Yerra rnedi nela.

ing from $ to | clay, j sort 2.—Do. Vdka nela.

8. Sandy or gravelly, con- \ sort 1.—Terra isuka nela.

taining not more than J I-sort 2.—Rallakodi nela.ehilaka
clay. J nelajand kankara nela.

IT.—White and Gray Calcareous Series.

„ r sort 1.—Suddandla&tellandla.

9. Clay upwards of f clay. ] soii 2 _ Do ifgoilbesaline

10. Mixed or loamy, J to § i sort 1.—Do.

clay. j sort 2,—If mixed ^ith stones.

,, c , „ , (sort 1.—Telia nela if mixed

11. Sandy or gravelly under 1 . , , . „

, c j a -s with guvvarayi & sand.

c sort 2.—Kankara nela.

T.—Arenaceous Series.

_ , , „ f sort 1.—Kavska nela.

oamy or mixe , , to 5 J gort 2 —jf so j] saline, kart

Cla y- <- nela.

f sort 1.—Isuka ndla.-

13. Sandy from >■ to -rt clay. { sort2 ._ IfsoilbesaIin e )kari nda

,, _ , , f sort 1.—Bondu isuka n£a.

an un er T o c aj. ( gorfc 2.—Do. if soil be saline.

3. In the alluvial soil are raised good wet crops of paddy aud
sugarcane. Nursery beds for dry crops, which are afterwards trans-

132

planted, are also made in this soil, and dry crops are grown on it of
Kormlu (Panicum Italioum); Jonnalu (Sorghum vulgare)
Omir/mlu (Lablals vulgaris); green gram, Pesalu, (PhaseoluS
Mungo); black gram, Minumiulu (Phaseolus Roxburgie); horse-
gram, Vulavahc, (Dolchos uniflorus); tobacco and lamp oil seeds;
Amadalu (Ricinus communis), &c. In the regur series of soils
if irrigated, good wet crops are raised ; or without irrigation, Monde
chamalu (Panicum flavidium) ; Ariga (Faspalum scrobiculatam);
Chenna (Cicer arietinum); red gram, Kandulu (Cajanus Indicus);
horse gram, jonnalu, cotton, gingely oil seeds; Nuvvulu (Sesamum
Indicum) &c. In the red ferruginous series of soils are raised most
of the same crops as upon regur as paddy, ariga, pedda chamalu,
cotton, horse gram, and also raghi, Telugu, Ghollu, (Eleusine
coeacana) ; and Karnbu, Telugu, Gcmtelu, (Pencillarla spicata). In
the white and gray calcareous series, are raised crops of paddy
by means of irrigation. In the better arenaceous series of soils are
raised crops of raghi, karnbu, chamalu, lamp oil’seeds, and horse gram.
In the pure sandy soil is only raised a red dye cheyroot (Olden-
LANDIA UMBELLATA,) Telugu, Chirriveru.

*

Divisions of the Limi-Solar year according to the Telugu Calendar.

i

Kartes or
Asterisws of
the Lunar
Zodiac.

.9

1#

n

Approximate

each Karto or
Sun's entrance.

Telugu

Months.

Sanhramanams
Signs of the
Solar Zodiac.

Il

s«

a

Rutuvua
or divisions
of the Sea¬
sons.

Kgmakks.

7

8
9

10

11

12!

13

15

16

21

23

24

26

27

Kruttika.

Mrugaaim.

1’uuarvanu....

AstaS 1 '.'.'!!

Magha.

Pubba.

ITttara.

lHasta.

IChitra.

! Sw3ti.

Visaklm..

Anurgdha..

Jyesfclia.

Mula.

PurvSshiitUia..

Uttavashadh..

Sravanam.

Dhanialitha...
Setabhisha....
Purvabhadra..
Uttarftbbadra.
Kevafci.

14

14

14

14

13

14
13

13

13

13

13

13

13

13

lltb April.

25th April.

9tb May.

23rd May.

6th June...

20th Juno.

4thJuly.

18th July.

1st August..

29th Augurt"]"
11th September.
25th September.
9th October.....
22nd October....
4th Novembor.
I8tk November.
lBt December...
14th December.
20th December.
9th January....
22nd. January..
4th February...

1 2ndMS a !i f '.’.'

16th March.

29th March.

Jyestham..

Askadham.

Bhadrapa-

Kartikam...

Mdrgaairam

Pushy am...

Magham,...

Phalgunam

Mesham.

Vrushabham....

Taunt.

Midhunam.

Gemini

Karkatakam....
Cancer.

Leo.

Virgo.

Tula.;.

Libra.

Vruschikam.

Scorpio.

Dhanassu.

Saggittarians.

Makaram.

Capricorn.
Kumbham ..., v .
A quarians.

Mfnam.•<.

Pisces.

10th April.

llth May.

12th June.

13th July.

14th August....

14th September

14th October...

13th Novembei

13th Decombei

12th January..

18th February...

llth March.

32

32

80

30

30

29

29

30

1

( Vuanta j

1. Grishina |

I VaraBha J
j Itutuvu.. j

v. Sharat J
f Itutuvu.. j

I Himavat \

M

) [
i Sesi
fKutuvu..'

Tho spring season. In this tho trees flower, the
weather is hot, with very gentle winds from
the south. There is an occasional shower of
rain. This is considered tho healthiest* season.

The scorching season. Tho air is rendered cool by
clouds and strong westerly winds bring on the
S. W. Monsoon. There are more showers of
rain. Fruits of all kinds ripen. Epidemic
diseases become prevalent.

The rainy season. At this season the rains ought-
to be very heavy, anil tho air will be cool with
■ frequent and violent thunder and lightning.

At tins season there should be long falls of rain,
but it is not very heavy, and there are con¬
siderable intervals of fair weather. The N. E.
Monsoon commences. The thunder is moder¬
ate. Thu temperature is cooler.

Season of dew. At this season there are heavy
(lows and^sometimes fogs. The wind is still

The season of moonshine. There are sometimes
slight showers, but the weather is in general
dry and clean. The winds are light and come
from the S. E. The warm season commences,
but tho heat is moderate. This season is gene¬
rally healthy.

134

4.— Xitnjah crops and their system of cultivation. —The system
of Native agriculture may be considered under three heads: first,
crops raised on irrigated land classed as Xunjahcx wet; second, crops*
raised on unirrigated land classed as Pimjak or dry and dependant
entirely on rain; and third, crops raised on garden land classed as
Punjab (dry) and dependant partly upon rain and partly upon
artificial means of irrigation such as vrells. As to crops raised on
irrigated land classed as Nunjah or wet, there are 1st, Paddy,
(Obyza sativa) Telugu, Dhdnyama, and 2nd, Sugarcane (Saccha-
BUM OFFICES ARUM.) Paddy is usually sown about July, transplanted
in August and reaped in December. Sugarcane is planted out about
April and cut down in February. These crops require a constant
supply of water. When the means of irrigation. admit; a second
crop of paddy of the Dalavalu and Sattikalu varieties is sown in
December, transplanted in January and cut in March. Sometimes
before the crop of paddy is planted out, a dry crop of Mande
chamalu, (Panicum flavidium), is taken off wet land, being sown
in May and reaped in July. In Nunjah lands when a second wet
crop is not obtainable after the paddy crops have been reaped, second
dry crops are raised of ragki (Eleusine coracana) Telugu, Ghdllu;
green gram (Phaseolus Mungo), Telugu, Pesalu; of giiigeli oilseeds
(Sesamum Indicum) Telugu, Nuvvulu. These may be sown about
February and reaped in April.

5. First — Paddy is raised, in the first instance, in Nursery beds.
These beds are first well manured by enfolding sheep of cattle on
them or by spreading stored manures over them. The land is then
ploughed seven or eight times and the seed sown thickly and plough¬
ed in twice. After the seed has been ploughed in, the surface is
smoothed by driving brushwood over it. The young plants quickly
spring up and as soon as they have attained about one month’s
growth, fresh beds which are small and separated from eaeh other
by low embankments of ’earth are prepared, into which they are
transplanted out. This is done by letting a supply of water into
them, one at a time, ploughing them three times, and then smoothing
the surface by means of a plank drawn by a pair of bullocks, in the
same way as a plough. As soon as a number of beds are ready; the
young seedlings in the nursery are pulled up and tied into small
budles, and distributed over the prepared ground. The work of
planting, out then commences, usually performed by women standing
up to their knees in sludge and water, The plants are generally put

135

down at about a distance of two inches or so from each other accord¬
ing to the quality of the soil. From fifteen days after transplantation,
'the beds must be kept continually full of water, until the crop
ripens. If the supply of water fails, the crop perishes. The quan¬
tity of water required is greater as the crop ripens. The nursery
beds, as has been said, are always well manured, but not the beds
into which the seedlings are planted out; for these, the. alluvial
deposit of the water is found sufficiently nutritive. As soon as the
paddy is ripe, it is cut down with a short sickle close to the ground;
and immediately carried off the fields and stocked, and so left for
two or three days. After this the grain is threshed out, either by
manual labor, or by treading it out with cattle driven over and over
the threshing floor; and then it is winnowed by being tossed; in-the
air in flat baskets. The grain, when separated from the straw, is
usually stored in large wickerwork receptacles covered over with cow
dung to make them impervious. It is usual to keep paddy for a
year or so before using it. The paddy straw is the chief food of
cattle. When required for use, the rice is separated from the husk
by beating it in a wooden mortar with a rice beater or pestle, a thick
staff about four or five feet in length, shod with iron. This work is
usually performed by women. There are a great number of different
descriptions of paddy. The following is a list of those chiefly cultiva¬
ted or used in this part of the country: —

13G

List of the different description of Paddy with their prices.— (continued.>

29 Dbanyarasulu.

Bungasarulu.

Verupanaaa.

Pasapukantikalu...
33 Ramubanalu...

Gopalavababhalu....

Kanakasarulu.

Akkullu.

Bayahundalu.

Sitakatukalu.

Mutyasarulu.

Rajasarulu.

Akusarulu.

1 Sunna akusarulu..

2 Tonka akusarulu.

3 Mutaka akusarulu|

Konamanilu.

26 Bollunarlu.

27 GarurikunkaJu..

Dasarabhogalu.

_ Tulasivahanalu
|36 Tulasiantlu ....

17 Palakinnaralu.
Atugadalu.

[39 Garudavahanalu
Mahipalilu
Konda Mahipalilu...

Baluguttulu.

' Mondi baluguttulu
Palabaluguttulu ...
IChitti kanneralu...

, IMettubudamalu. ..

45 Vajhanalu..

17 Dedibhogalu.....

Mahadevi katukalu..
Muriki Vajhanalu...

Gudabalu.

Telayadalu.

Javalu....

Kartikalu....

Saltikalu or Satikalu

Daluvalu.

Chittellu. . _

Navisalu. Very ci

Round.

Coarse.

Fine.

|J§

na

8

ImportedfromGanjamDist
Grown to a small extent.
Largely grown.

Grown to a small extent. I

Grown to a small extent.

Grown to a small extent.

137

6. Second .—As to the cultivation of sugarcane, (Saccharum
officinABUM) Telugu, Cheruku : the ground is first, about April,
manured either by enfolding sheep or cattle upon it or by spreading
over it stored manure. It is then ploughed up seven or eight times,
until the soil is brought into a fi&e tilth. The field is then flood¬
ed,, and the operation of planting commences. A supply of last
year’s cane having been allowed to remain on the field for the pur¬
pose, each cane is cut into two lengths of pieces about a foot and a
half long, and then these are planted out at a distance of a foot or so
from each other, in rows some three feet apart. Over these a sort
of weed Vempali (Tephkosia purpurea) is spread upon the ground,
both for the sake of temporary shade, and also for the purpose of
enriching the soil as it rots away. If there has not been rain, the
field is again flooded about .six days after planting out. In about
eight days more the shoots appear. From time to time the earth
round the stems is loosened with a spud, and the weeds that spring
up removed, and every ten or fifteen days the field is watered, unless
there is rain. About August or September, when the canes are
from three to four feet in height, a stake is struck into the
earth beside each cutting, which may produce from three to six
canes, and to this stake the canes are attached by the leaves as they
wither, and are rolled round it. The stake serves as a support and
prevents the canes being levelled by the wind. When entering a
sugarcane plantation ryots are accustomed to clothe themselves in
nets of rope to avoid being cut by the edges of the leaves which
are sharp. In January and February, some nine or . ten months
after the canes have been planted out, they will be fit to be cut.
When divested 'of its leaves, each cane will be an inch or so in
diameter and from four to six feet in length. They are cut or chop¬
ped down with a small straight knife, and removed at once to the
sugar mill The mill consists of two vertical cylinders wrought on a
perpetual screw, between which the canes are passed as they revolve
upon each other. The expressed juice, as it pours out, is conveyed to
an iron pan. As soon as a pan has received a sufficient quantity of
juice, it is removed and placed upon a fire and the juice slowly boil¬
ed for about three hours with chunam lime. It is then poured out
into oblong holes cut in the ground and lined with gunny, or into
wooden moulds in which it hardens during the course of a night, and
the Jaggery is then ready for the market. Sugarcane crops are not
raised in tlje same ground two years running, but the fields are
18

138

changed every year. This crop requires a good soil and flourishes
best on that known as Nalla Regadi, which may he brought under
the head of the regur series ; mixed regur containing from one-
third to two-thirds of clay.

7. Punjab, crops and their system of cultivation. —Of crops
raised on unirrigated lands, classed as Punjah or dry and dependant
entirely upon rain, there are,

(1.) Kambu, (Penigellaria Spicata) Telugu, Oantelu, and (2)
Ragki (Eleusine Coracara) Telugu, CMllu. These are the grains
most grown in this part of the country, and on them the ryots and
the poorer classes of the people chiefly subsist. The latter is one of
the most prolific of cultivated glasses. Both are used in cakes and
porridge. They are raised on lands of the red ferruginous, or white
and gray calcareous soil. All the millets prefer a light good soil
from which the water readily flows after the heavy rains. These
crops are first raised in nursery beds and then transplanted out on
Punjah land, in furrows, by planters following the plough. The
lands require good manuring. The crops are generally sown in
July and reaped in October, and are cut and threshed like paddy.
The straw is also used for cattle.

(3.) Ckolam, (Sorghum: Vulgare) Telugu, Jonnalu, sown in
October and reaped about the end of December. There are two des¬
criptions, one white and the other yellow. It is sown broadcast and
raised chiefly on soils of the red ferruginous series. In good soils
the produce is often upwards of one hundred fold. This grain is
used, when ground, for cakes and porridge, but is considered heavier
and moi-e heating than kambu and ragki. It will not keep long,
and ryots have sometimes difficulty in preserving a sufficient quan¬
tity of it for seed for the following year. The straw is excel¬
lent fodder, and chiefly given to milch kine. They are very fond
of it.

(4.) Panxcum Itaxicum, Telugu, Korralu, sown in May and
reaped in July. This grain is sown broadcast and is generally
cultivated in lands of the red ferruginous series. It likes alight
dry soil. It is much esteemed for use in cakes and porridge and
pastry, being wholesome and nourishing. It yields about forty fold
iq good soil, and cattle are very fond of it.

(5.) Paspaeum Scroeiculatum, Telugu, Arikelu or aruga, or
allv, sown in July and reaped about November. It is s$wn broad-

cast It delights in a light dry soil. This grain is an article of diet
among the poorer classes, and it is also much relished by cattle,
either in a green or dry state.

(6.) Panic ct Miliaceum Telugu, Vara/jalu. This is a light
grain sown in July and reaped about September. It thrives well in
soils of the red ferruginous series. It somewhat resembles kambu,
but is a flatter grain.

(7.) Panicxth Flavidifm, Telugu, Wudalu. There are two
varieties (a) Burn Wudalu, also known as Mande Chiimalu. This
is the first crop in the year, and ryots are partial to it, because it is a
light crop and harvested in two months, being sown in May and
reaped in July. As already stated, it is frequently raised on Nunjah
lands previous to the transplanting out of the paddy crops. After
this grain is cut, the roots and stubble are ploughed into the land
about three times and serve as manure for the subsequent wet crop.
The second variety (b) Pedda Wudalu is sown about June and
reaped in September. It is sown in seedling beds, and afterwards
transplanted into the fields.

(8.) Setaria, Telugu, Disahaln, a very small grain. It is a
light crop like korralu, sown with the earliest rains with kambu, but
reaped much earlier. It is very scantily cultivated in this part of
the country, for it is not a nutritious grain, but considered to be
good for diet. It is generally used for porridge, and sometimes
cakes are made of it.

(9.) Paspalum, (-?)Telugu, Asakalu, is also a small grain

like the above, cultivated only on the sides of hills. It is used by
the ryots themselves who grow it, but it is never brought to market.

(10.) OpLismenus Trumentaceus, Telugu, Chamalu. This
grain is found of two species, Pedda and Chinna Ghamalu, The
latter is sown about July and reaped in September. The former
is sown, after the kambu- is cut, as a second crop and reaped in
December. ■ These crops are sown broadcast and raised in soils of the
red ferruginous and arenaceous series. They are only used by the
cultivators and never brought to market. The straw is also used for
their cattle.

(11.) Wheat, (Triticum Monococeum) Telugu, Qodhurrwlu .
This is not grown in the low country, hut only above the ghauts.
It is- ehiefly brought down from Jeypore, Nagpore, and Bustar.

(12.) Green gram, (Phaseoeus. Mungo) Telugu, Pesalu .

140

(IS.; Red gram (Oajanus Ixdicus) Telugu, Kaiidtda. Two
descriptions of pulse in daily use as articles of food among Brahmins.
The flour is made into cakes sweetened with Jaggery. The former
is considered very cooling, the latter is somewhat heating and indi¬
gestible. Among the natives, cakes made of these pulses are consi¬
dered the right tiling to offer to a guest.

(14) Black gram (Phaseolus Roxburgh) Telugu, Minumulu.

(15.) Dolichos Sinesis of two varieties known in Telugu as
Bobbarlu and Alachcvnclalu.

(16.) Lablab Vulgaris, Telugu, Anumulu. This pulse hears
a low price and is much eaten by the poor, especially when rice is
dear. Cattle too are fed upon it.

(17.) Horsegram' (Dolichos Uniflorus) Telugu, Vulavalu-.

The above six species of the order LEGUMINOSCE, are sown as
second crops about October on dry lands. Anumulu is sown in
furrows by a person following the plough, all the others are sown
broadcast. They are dependant upon occasional showers, and are
harvested about January. A late crop of Alachandalw is also
sometimes sown in November and gathered up to February. This
pulse is eaten boiled or in curry, and is said to be billious.

(18.) Ciceraeietinum, Telugu, Kommu Senagahi or Ckenna.
Sown about November and reaped about February. It is grown on
lands of the regur species, and sown broadcast. It does not even
require rain, but is dependant upon dew alone. Heavy rain destroys
the crop. When gathered, the whole plants are trodden out, by
cattle to separate the seed. This is a valuable pulse. The ground
flour is eaten in curries, cakes, and sweetmeats. The seeds are con¬
sidered very fattening for cattle.

(19.) Cotton, (Gossvpium Indicum) Telugu, Pratti. The cotton
•grown in this tHluq may be classed under three species. First the
Yerra Prntti, red cotton or ordinary cotton of the country, sown in
September and October after the heavy rains are over, and gathered
in February; second the Pundsa pratti, early crop cotton, sown in
May and June and gathered in October; and third the Pedda
pratti, a perennial which much resembles the American plant. It
does not produce until the second year, but the same plant remains
in bearing for four or five years. This cotton is gathered in January
and February. It does not grow well on the ordinary black soil,

141

which is suitable for the Terra pratti, but flourishes best on a red
loam on the slopes of hills whence it is called Konda pratti, (Hill
cotton). Such localities and soil abound in the hilly t&luq, and
there is a wide field for parties desirous of extending the cultivation
of this particular plant, as well as the ordinary cotton. There is
also another description of cotton here known as Bhamidi pratti;
this is cultivated to a very limited extent, chiefly in private gardens.
The shrub is of a large size and its produce is chiefly used for the
manufacture of Brahminical threads and for the wicks of oil light in
Pagodas. A series of experiments have been made here during the
past year with seed of several descriptions of foreign cotton, viz.,
the Egyptian, the Peruvian, the New Orleans, and the Bourbon
varieties. In the Principal Assistant’s garden at Narsipatam all these
have come up very well, and borne well, the New Orleans the best
of all, a most beautiful cotton. But of the rest of the seed of
each of these kinds, distributed among intelligent ryots of different
villages, all the reports received state that the cotton has entirely
failed. This must be attributed solely to neglect and indifference
on the part of the ryots, for the cotton in the Principal Assistant’s
garden was not irrigated, the ground was simply manured with
stable refuse, dug up and occasionally weeded as the plants grew up.
The system of cotton cultivation in practice here may be thus
described. The lands are first manured and then ploughed up about
four times, the seed is then,sown broadcast. As it comes up, the
plants are thinned by drawing a plough through them and then
weeding them—the shoots are also liberally pruned. As the plant,
flowers, and the pods form and burst, it is necessary to have them
gathered with great regularity day by day,'’otherwise they fall to
the ground and are injured. In this district about 70° north lat.
cotton is said to yield forty six maunds or 115 lbs. per acre, nearly
equal to the best and exceeding the ordinary American crops (Bal¬
four’s Cyclopaedia.) When the cotton is carried home it is carefully
dried in the sun. The fibre is separated from the seeds by passing
it through a Gharka a simple machine consisting of two horizontal
rollers which are turned round with a handle passing the cotton
through them and rejecting the seeds. The seeds are used to feed
milch cattle, as this diet serves to enrich and increase the quantity
of their milk. The next process of cleaning the cotton is done by
means of an elastic bow, the catgut string of which being passed
under a portion of cotton placed on the ground throws it in the air

142

the vibration which is kept up by the operator separating the fibre
without breaking or injuring it, while dirt and other impurities are
at the same time earned off. The cotton is then spun into yam by
the women at their houses by the ordinary spindle which is, in
Telugu, Pidtnam.

(20.) Gingeli oil seeds, (Sesamum Indicium) Telugu, Nwvvulu.
There are two varieties: first, the red seed, not so common here, sown
in February after the rice crops, and irrigated twice, once at sowing
and once afterwards; second, the black seed sown in June and
reaped in September. It grows in soils both of the regur and red
ferruginous series, and best in land light and fertile. The flower is
of a light purple. The seeds are sown broadcast and the seedlings
do not need transplanting. The seeds are gathered and dried in the
sun, and the oil expressed by crushing these in a mill (Telugu,
Ganuga ) which resembles a large pestle in a mortar, worked round
and round by a bullock. In this part of the country, the fresh seeds
are thrown into the mill and pressed without any cleaning process.
The oil thus becomes mixed with a large portion of the colouring
matter of the epidermis of the seed, and is not so clean to the eye,
or agreeable to the taste as wljen the seeds are washed in cold water,
or boiled for a short time until the whole of the brown reddish
coloring matter is removed, and the seeds, being then perfectly white,
are dried in the sun and pressed. The seed yields about 33 per
cent, of oil. The oil is used both for food and medicinally, and for
burning in lamps.' The seeds are also roasted and ground into mdSl,
and so eaten. There are also two other descriptions of Gingeli oil
seeds known as Margilu and Bothuvalu. These are only cultivated
above the ghauts and brought down to the low country for sale.
The seeds are larger and yield a greater quantity of oil but of an
inferior description.

(21.) Lamp oil seeds of castor oil plant, (Ricinus^ Communis)
Telugu, Pedda A'maddlu and Chitta Amaddlu. The latter species
is sown as a second crop after kambu has been taken off the ground
in October, and the gathering season is from January to February.
The other, the large seeded species, is sown about June. The seeds
are sown in rows along the edge of beds 'or banks of channels, and
the plants continue on bearing for about three years. The pods are
gathered as they ripen. The young shoots which the plants send
up with the, early rain are carefully removed by the ryots, as they

143

. are -said to be very prejudical to any cattle that eat them. They
say that such animals frequently drop down and die, unless they
receive immediate attention. The seeds of this plant, when gathered,
are first boiled with water and dried for a day, and then are well
pounded in a wooden mortar into a thick paste. This is again
diluted with fresh water and placed over a fire in a large pot having
a wide mouth. After boiling, the oil gradually rises to the surface
of the water; when cool, it is taken out with the palm of the
hand, and what adheres to the hand is rubbed to the edge of
the receiving vessel so as to lodge it. This is the oil commonly
used in lamps in this part of the country, and is cheaper than
coeoanut oil. The oil of Chitta Amadalu is the castor oil,
and is used medicinally ; the only difference in the manufacture
of oil from these two species is that the seeds of the latter are first
roasted over a charcoal fire instead of being boiled in water. Some
natives have a superstition as to giving out fire for another purpose
during the process of drawing this oil, believing that to do so would
diminish the quantity of oil.

(22.) Niger seeds, (Verbesina Sativa) Telugu, Valisalu, This
seed is one of the most common articles of use in this district in the
way of lamp oil, being very often also employed for adulterating
gingeli oil. It is also extensively exported, and yet the crop is only
grown above the ghauts*in the Jeypore country, from whence it is
brought down by Brinjaries, &c. The crop is sown about the end of
September and reaped in February. The probable cause of its not
being raised in the plains is, that the crop is not a sufficiently remu¬
nerative one, it is long on the ground, and it yields but once in the
year. The poorer class sometimes substitute this for gingeli oil in
cookery purposes. The refuse of the seed after the oil is extracted
is given to cattle. The yield of oil is less from this seed than from
gingeli oil seed.

(23.) Mustard or rape seed, (Six apis Rahosa) Telugu, Am.lv,
or Savasavcdu, This also is not cultivated in the plains in. this dis¬
trict, but brought down by the Brinjaries from Nagpore by Jeypore.
It comes up wild however in gardens, and has to be weeded out;
when the leaves are often collected by Brahmins and used for food.
The seeds are used largely in pickles, curries, &e.

(24.) Linseed, (Linum UsitAtissimum) Telugu, Avisalu. This
is not properly a diy crop, but may be entered here as one of the

144

descriptions of seed from which oil is extracted in this district. .The
seed grows in long pqds on a large tree, and the tree yields all the
year round. There are two descriptions, the red and the white. The
seed is chiefly used for the extraction of oil; and when ground down,
the flour is also employed for poultices, &c.

(25.) Tobacco, (Nicotiaxa) Telugu, Pogalcu, is first sown
about October and transplanted about a month later, as soon as the
seedlings attain the height of three or four inches. The ground into
which the tobacco is planted out, either of the red ferruginous or
white and gray calcareous series, is first ploughed up as many as ten
or twelve times, several applications of manure being well ploughed
into it. The seedlings are then planted out at about the distance of
a foot from each other. The plants, when necessary, are watered from
pots by the hand, but not by streams of water. When the flowers
begin to form, the flower capsules are picked off, which makes the
leaves increase in size and thickness. About the month of February
each plant is cut off close to the root. • These are left in a heap in the
field for about three days under cover of green palmyra leaves or
straw. The plants are then taken and tied up in small bundles, and
hung up under a shed for about fifteen days, that they maybe expos¬
ed to the influence of the air without the heat of the sun. They are
then taken down, the leaves separated from each other, and tied into
small bundles of ten or fifteen leaves each with the fibres of a plant,
(Cocculus villosus) Telugu, Biisarathivva. The bundles are then
heaped up and covered with Arika straw for about three days. 'The
bundles are then again opened out and again tied up and heaped.
This process is repeated as many as ten times, the oftener the better,
as the exposure serves to give the leaf a fine color and flavour.
Ryots consider the cultivation of tobacco more laborious than that
of all crops. Some experiments have been made tliis year with Vir¬
ginian tobacco seed. It has succeeded remarkably well in the Princi¬
pal Assistant Collector’s garden at Narsipatam. The plants came up
fair and healthy with large leaves, but all the seed distributed to
intelligent ryots of different villages is reported to. have failed This
can only be attributed, as in the case of cotton, to utter neglect on
their part; if they ever put down the seed at all. The results with
Satara tobacco seed distributed to different ryots have" been more
successful.

(26.) Sun hemp, (Ciiotalaria Juxcea) Telugu Janum. This
is of two kinds, the common hemp and the.red hemp. It is sown in

June and cut about October, and is raised in sandy regur soil. There
is also a second crop sown about January and cut in May. Before
the plants are cut, the seeds are collected for next year. plants axe
then steeped in water foT about a week to detach the fibre, which is
then taken and beaten on blocks of wood. The fibres are then sepa¬
rated with the hand and repeatedly washed, till all laxer tissues are
removed. They are then dried in the sun and spun into yam and
used for twine, ropes, gunny bags, and fishing nets, &c. This plant is
also sown in wet lands to be ploughed into the soil when it comes
up, as it is regarded like the indigo plant an excellent manure. This
is invariably resorted to in the ease of saline soils.

(27.) Indigo, (Indigofeka tinctoria) Telugu, Ntti Ghettu.
This is a dry crop, but on account of its value, it is cultivated often
in Nunjah lands, as well as Punjab. The land on which it is sown
does not require to he manured, only well ploughed. The seed is
sown broadcast and the plants are carefully freed from weeds as they
grow up; and need no artificial means of irrigation. The crops raised
in the Karte of Mrugasira (June) are cut once for all; but those
raised about October, after the kambu crops have been harvested,
afford several series of cuttings. The first crop is cut about three
months after sowing, but it does not yield so much or so soon as the
second or third crops, for the first pr unin g makes the plants throw
out a large number of leaves and shoots. In this district, indigo is
chiefly raised in soils of the red ferruginous and arenaceous series.
After the crops are cut, they are removed in bandies to the place of
manufacture. The bundles are measured by an iron chain of five and a
half cubits, and the plant is generally sold at six bundles per Rupee.
The plants, leaf and stalk; (according to the native system of manufac¬
ture) are put into large earthen pots, usually placed in a range of
four, six, or eight, “over one .fire and slowly boiled. As soon as the
boiling has reached a certain point, the leaves, &e., are removed and
the liquor is poured into earthen vessels and churned for about half
an hour. Then there is. added to it a solution of the bark of the
Jamblam tree (Syzygium . Jambolahttm) Telugu, Ndradu chettu,
for the purpose of separating the dye from the water. The indigo,
liquor is then allowed to stand until the indigo deposits itself at the
bottom of the vessels, when the water is gently poured off and the
deposit poured into moulds to harden. These moulds are simply
holes dug in the ground lined with a piece of cloth or gunny. The
indigo remains in the mould for one night, by which time it becomes
19

a solid mass, but it is sufficiently soft to allow of its being cut up into
small pieces. After these have been well dried they are packed in
chests,and arc ready for the market.

(28.) Chayroot, (Oldenlandia Umbellata) Telugu, Chimvtm.
This is a red dye which is grown on sandy soil, that will raise
nothing else.

8. Garden crops and their system of cultivation .—Crops raised
on unirrigated lands classed as Punjah or dry, but partially irrigated
by artificial means, as wells, are in this district called garden
crops. There are no “lands here, classed and assessed as garden,
and the ryots sometimes raise these crops on wet land as well as
dry and sink a common well, at the expense of about Rupees
four, to supply water for them. Among these crops may be
classed :—

(1.) Chilli, (Capsicum Anxuum) Telugu, Miriyapukayalu.
For this cultivation, the land is manured and ploughed. The chillies
are first sown in beds, about November, and afterwards transplanted
out in rows, at the distance of a foot from "each other. As the
fruit ripens, the red pods are gathered (about February) dried in the
sun, and then over a fire, if it is intended to beat them into a fine
powder. A second crop is sometimes also raised in July.

(2.) Onion, (Allium Cepa) Telugu, Nindli. This is sown in
beds, about November. When the seedlings have attained the height
of about six inches, they are picked out and transplanted into beds,
at a distance of some six inches apart. For the second crop, the
onions of the previous crop are reserved and planted out, and from
the second crop, seed is saved for the next year.

(3.) Yam, (Dioscoeea) Telugu, Pendalara. .These are of two
species. The one, the common kind propagated by planting out
small pieces of the tubers, as in the case of the potato. There is
always a portion of the yam which is hard and unfit for eating. It
is this part which is cut off and planted out. In about ten days after
the setting, the shoots appear, and when these have attained the
height of about a foot, they are twined round poles, stuck in the
ground to support them. The second description of yams, hwrvwpen-
daiam., tapioca, (MauantaRamoslssima) is not a creeper, but a shrub,
which attains the height of about four feet. It is propagated by
cuttings. Both these species grow well in light, rich or sandy soil.

147

The latter species is not so remunerative to the cultivator as the
former: they are not used for curries but are baked and so eaten.
Both descriptions of yams are planted out about July and the tubers
dug up towards the end of the year.

(4.) Sweet potato, (Convolvulus Batalasoedulis) Telugu,
MtShnnam or Madiphalam dumped,u. These are of two varieties of
red and -white tubers. The plant is a creeper and propagated by
cuttings. The ground is ploughed up and manured, and the cuttings
are taken from some of last year’s plants, preserved in one comer of
the field for the purpose. The season for planting out is November,
and the sweet potatoes are dug up in January.

(5.) There is also a tuber which both grows wild here and is
cultivated, viz, Telugu, Ghemgadam, which Elliot, in his Flora
Andhriea, identifies as Batatas edulis, but it is quite distinct from
the sweet potato, Telugu, Mdluimm.

(C.) Brinjall or the egg plant, (Solajtuji Melongena) Telugu,
Vonltayalu. These are of three species, distinguished as Pallctpu
Vonkayalu, N6ti Vonkagalv , and Konda Vonkayalu. The first is
raised in manured beds, and then planted out into the nursery beds
where kambu lias been raised; for the plants require a rich soil,
although they do not requke irrigation. They begin to bear in about
a month and a half, and continue in bearing about four months, till
February. The second species is grown only, where there are wells,
for the plants require to be continually watered. These may be
raised at any time of the year, but are generally sown about October
and transplanted in November, and continue bearing until the former
kind come into season. The third description grow wild on the hills.
They are not generally so much relished as the others, but are
chiefly used by a certain class of Brahmins who are prohibited
from eating the other two kinds.

(7.) Turmeric, (Curcuma Longa) Telugu, Pasapu, used both
as a condiment and as a dye. Married women rub it-over their bodies,
to give a yellow complexion which is much desiderated. The plants
are cultivated by water from a well, being sown about August and
the root dug up about February.

(8.) Tomatoe, (Lycopersicum Solanum) Telugu, Sima Von-
gapandlu, raised from seed, does not require rich soil—grows best
trained on horizontal trelisses.

148

(9.) Cucumber, (Cucuiiis TrigoNUS) Telugu, Putsalcayalw, and
Cucuans Utilipijius, Telugu, Bdsdkayalu. The former sown about
October, the plants bearing from about January to May. The latter
description is sown in May, the plants dying away towards the end
of August. They continue in bearing for about a month and a half.
There axe also other descriptions of cucumber.

(10.) Bottle gourds, (Lagenaria Ytjlgaris) Telugu, Anapa-
kdyalu. These are first sown about June, and produce fruit from
November to December when a second sowing takes place. These
gourds are used by all classes and as a diet for the sick.

(11.) Squash gourds, (Cucurbita Maxima) Telugu, Gummadi-
kayahi. Sown about October, come into bearing about January and
bear for about three months. These gourds are much used by Brah¬
mins. If kept for a year the seeds begin to germinate in the fruit
with the first thunderstorm of the rainy season;

(12.) Luffa Foetida, Telugu, Birakayalu. Sown twice in
the year. The first time about June, and the second time, about
November. The plant continues in bearing some three months.
’The vegetable is gathered green.

(13.) Homokdica ChARANTIA, Telugu, Kdkarakayalu. These-
are of three kinds, first, Pedda kakamkayalu, sown about October, the
plants bear from December to May. They are irrigated with luke¬
warm water, and therefore generally planted near dwelling houses,
so that water used for ablutions may be thrown out upon them.
The second description, Pottikakara, and the third, Agakava
(Momobdica Dioica) both grow wild on the Hills.

(14.) Snake vegetable, (Trichosanthes Anguina) Telugu,
Potlakayalu. These are much in use, sown about May and continue
in bearing until October.

(15.) Abelmoschus Esculentus, Telugu, Bendakdyalu, The
well known esculent vegetable known as Vendikai. It grows on
a shrub. It is sown about June and -continues in bearing from
August till October.

(16.) Coccinea Indica, Telugu, Bondakayalu, a perennial
plant, which is cut down every two years, the roots being
well manured when it sends out fresh shoots which bear again.
The vegetable is much used by Brahmins, but seldom cultivated
by ryots in their fields. •

149

(17.) T.i-RT.AK Cultratus, Telugu, Chikkudikayalu. This is
a description of round bean. This is also chiefly cultivated by
Brahmins, the plants being trained overpandals or over their houses.

(18.) Arum Campmnulatu, Telugu, Kanda or JXAa kcmda.
The root is used as a vegetable, and the leaves are also dressed as
greens. Sara kanda is another species -which grows wild on the Hills.

(19.) Amaranthus Oleraceus, Telugu, Totak&ra. There
are two descriptions. Of the one, the leaves and stalks are dressed
as greens, of the other, the fresh shoots only are used for the same
purpose, and chiefly by the poorer classes.

(20.) Basella Cordifolia, Telugu, Batsalikura. These are of
two kinds: the Pedda Batsali is trained to grow over houses. It is
propagated by cuttings. It is an annual. The Mattu Batsali is very
common, a ground creeper, sown with the early rains and kept for
about five or six months. The leaves and stalks of both are dressed
as greens. The fruit is not eaten, but the seeds reserved for sowing
next year.

(21.) Altenanthera Sessilxs, Telugu, Ponnagantikura. A
small plant grown about paddy fields and in the neighbourhood
of streams. The leaves are used as greens, and sometimes cooked
with green gram, considered a healthful vegetable. The root is used
medicinally for sore eyes.

(22.) Hibiscus Cahnabinus, Telugu, Gdngura. The roselle
plant of two descriptions, red and green, sown about July or August.
The leaves are used as greens, and the fibre is used for rope and twine.

(23.) Drumstick vegetable, (Moringa ptery Cosperma) Telugu,
Managokayalu. This tree is cultivated in gardens, and the long
pods are used as vegetables.

(24.) Country carrots, (B.APHANUS Sativas) Telugu, Mullangi
Dumpalu. These are of two kinds, red and white. The seed is sown
at any time from November till January to keep up a supply for
the market. The tubers are ready for eating in about six weeks.

(25.) Fenugreek, (Trigo nella foenum Graecum) Telugu,
MentiMra. Of this vegetable, two crops are raised in the year, the
first at the commencement of the monsoon, and the second in
January. The leaves are eaten dressed with green gram. They are
sometimes dried in the sun, and so preserved for use when fresh
leaves are not procurable.

(26.) Coriander seed, (Ooriandhum Sativum) Telugu, Dha-
■nydlu. The Telugu name of the plant is Kottimiri. It grows on
any soil, if well manured and watered frequently. Before sowing
the seeds, the natives bruise them with a leithern shoe. The plants
are often picked before they flower, tied into small bundles and so
brought for sale by women to the markets. The seed is generally
used in curries, kc.

(27.) Ginger, (Zingiber Officinalis) Telugu, Allam ; dry
ginger, Sonti. This is grown on the Hills only, but there is a species
of ginger known as Mamiili allam (Curuma Amada) which is
plentifully cultivated in gardens in the plains. The root has the smell
of a fresh mango, and is not so fibrous or so hot to the taste as the
ordinary ginger. It is made into pickles, and also used in curries, &c.

There are several other kinds of native vegetables which grow
wild on the Hills in this neighbourhood. Among these may be
mentioned

Colocasia Antiquorum, Telugu, Ghama d-rnnpa or Icura.

Solonum Trilobatum, Telugu, Usti.

, Trichosanthes Cucumerina, Telugu,' Ghitti potla.

Caripa CararEDUS, Telugu, Vdka or Ydlcdya.

Solanum Jacquini, Telugu, Vdkudu.

9. Agricultural implements. —The implements of husbandry in
use here are much the same as those we find in other parts of the
Presidency. The following is a brief notice of each. The plough,
Telugu, Kdgali, consists of a simple crooked stick, with a handle
fastened to it. The lower part is of a conical shape but sharp at the
bottom. To its point is affixed a bar of iron, about a foot in length
and an inch and a half in thickness sharpened at the end, which
serves merely to scratch the ground but does not turn up the soil, for
there is nothing to answer the purpose of a coulter or mouldboard.
The plough is drawn by a pair of bullocks or buffaloes in a yoke,
■which are guided by the ploughman himself with a goad, (Telugu,
Munakala Jcam'a.) These only work for a part of the day, as two or
three pairs of tilling cattle are assigned to each plough. When it is
necessaiy to plough the ground to a considerable depth, several
ploughs follow one another. For each crop the ground.is prepared
by being ploughed up a certain number of times, thus four or five
ploughings are usual if raghi or chenna are to be sown, as
many as ten or twelve if the crop be tobacco. The grass roots

151

even in lands that have been long cultivated are very hard to be got
rid of. The second ploughing, when only three or four are given, is
generally across. There is no such implement as a harrow in use,
but dried branches are sometimes drawn across the newly ploughed
field and serve to gather up grass and weeds which the plough has
dislodged. To level the ground after ploughing, in the case of dry
land, a plank of wood slightly hollowed with handle like a plough
attached (Telugu, Nolla ) is drawn over the ground by a pair of bul¬
locks. The seed is sown with the hand, either broadcast, or dropped
at intervals, according to the nature of the crop. After sowing, it is
usual to draw brushwood again over the ground to cover the seed.
In the case of wet land, after ploughing, the ground is levelled by
means of a flat plank drawn by bullocks (Telugu, Dammuballa). The
plank is weighted by the man who drives the bullocks standing on
it. A small spud or weeding iron, (Telugu, Tollika ) is used for dig¬
ging up weeds, thinning plants, and loosening the earth round the
young plants in dry cultivation. This spud is slightly different from
that in ordinary use by grass-cutters (Telugu, Bongo). A liand-rake,
(Telugu, Dante ) is sometimes used for satherms up weeds and
smoothing ground, but chiefly in garden cultivation. A hand-rak&
with one tooth (Telugu, Gobbam ) is used for preparing soil on the
slopes of hills. A sickle (Telugu, Kodavali ) is used for cutting paddy
and other grain crops. Most of these are cut close to the ground, but
in the case of kumbu, raghi, &c., the reaper merely cuts off the head
of the ripest plants and carries home all he cuts in the course of a
day. The straw is cut afterwards by itself—grain is separated from
the straw by having it trodden out by the feet of cattle, or by heat¬
ing it with a stick. The grain is afterwards winnowed by tossing it
in flat baskets (Telugu, Ohdtahi), when the chaff is carried off by the
wind. Of other implements there is the common mamoty or Indian
hand-spade (Telugu, Pd-ra) for digging earth, forming hanks, &c. It
is either made of iron with a wooden handle, or all of one piece of iron.
There is also the crowbar (Telugu, Gunapam), and pickaxe, (Telugu,
Jioyyggoddali) to .split up hard ground—the hatchet (Telugu,
Goddali ), billhook (Telugu, Ghdkatti ) and pruning knife (Telugu
Chettukatti.) The common bandy or cart of bamboos, on two wheels
with spokes, drawn by a pair of bullocks, requires no description.
What is also very common in this neighbourhood, is a'sledge
(Telugu, Sarugudn narrow frame-work or hurdle, without
wheels, drawn by a pair of bullocks and employed to carry home

152

produce from the field or to carry manure and rubbish. The method
of raising water for cultivation is generally by a Pikota (Telugu,
Yatam) which consists of a fixed piece of wood, generally the trunk
of a large tree; it is forked at the top, and in the cleft a palmyra tree
is fixed with a pin to form a swipe, and steps are cut on the palmyra,
by which the person working the machine may get up and down. To
the upper part is fixed a bamboo, at the end of which hangs a bucket
formed of a hollow stump of a palmyra. A man ascends the ladder
to the top of the swipe, supporting himself by a bamboo screen
erected by the side of the swipe, while another below plunges the
bucket into the water, after which the one above descends and by
his weight draws up the water raised by the bucket, and by pre¬
pared furrows it is distributed over the whole field. When the water
to be raised is nearly on a level with the surface of the field to be
irrigated, a basket (Telugu, Guda) is employed for watering, which is
made impenetrable with a coating of cow-dung and clay, and is sus¬
pended by four cords. Two men hold a cord in each hand, draw up
the water and empty it in balancing the basket with a swing.

10. Manuring— The most common way of manuring here is by
(*n-folding sheep or cattle on the land for several successive nights.
Many ryots also form a dunghill from the litter of their own cattle,
&c., mixed with ashes and the soil of the house. The stubble of the
previous crop is also ploughed into the land, and serves to enrich it
as it decays. Tephrosia Turpurea (Telugu, Yempali) and the
Indigo plant Indigofera Tinctoria (Telugu, MlicMttu), are also
ploughed into wet land for the purpose of enriching it. Phe Sun-
hemp plant, Crotalaria Juncra, (Telugu, Janum ) is also sown
sometimes in wet lands, especially in saline soils. When the plants
have attained the height of about two feet, water is let into the beds
and they are ploughed into the soil. They are left there to decay for
about three days, when the land is again ploughed up, and the paddy
seedlings planted out. Sometimes also the ryots dig pits and fill
them with leaves, &c., and cover them again with earth. When the
whole mass is sufficiently decayed, it is dug up and applied as*
manure. The refuse of oil mills and indigo vats are also used for the
purpose. There are no mineral manures used here.

11. Rotation of crops.—.The ryots of this district have no regular
system of rotation of crops. There are certain crops, however, as
sugarcane in Nunjah and cotton in Punjah, which are never grown

153

two years successively on the same lands. In some soils, two and even
three crops are taken off the field in the course of the year. Thus,
in Nunjah, a crop o^Mande Okdma (Oplismenis frumextaceus) may
be sown in May and reaped in July. After this, paddy will be put
down in July and harvested in December, and after that some dry
crop as gingelyoil seed and green gram will be put down and gathered.
The first dry crops are called Punassa, and the second crops Pairu.
The first paddy Crop is called Sarua, and the second crop Dalva. It
is also a practice here to sow several different crops in a field
together—one crop ripens and is gathered, while the other is left on
the ground to attain maturity.

Thus:—1st. Red and black gram are sown together, in the same
field, in July. The black gram is gathered in September, the red
gram in January.

2nd. Aruga and red gram are sown together in July and
August. The Aruga is cut in December, the red gram is gathered in
January.

3rd. Crops of gingely oil seeds and green gram are sown
together in January, and reaped at the same time in April.

4th. Jonnalu is sown in October, either along with black gram;
green gram, Alaebandalu, Bobberlu, Anamulu, or horsegrain; and har¬
vested about the same time in January, the pulse being first gathered
and the grain cut afterwards.

5th. Cotton seed, with red gram, and gingely oil seeds, or cot¬
ton seed, with the seed of Gongura (Hibiscus canxabixus), are sown
together in July. The cotton is gathered at intervals from October
to December, and, similarly, tbe Gongura from August to September.

6th. When kambu or raghi are transplanted about July, black,
red or green gram is often sown between the plants. The kambu is
cut in October. The black and green gram are gathered in Novem¬
ber and the red gram in January.

7tli. Chenna, Annumulu, and lamp oil seeds are sometimes
sown together in November. The first two crops axe gathered in
February and the last in March.

20

154

SECTION VIII.—MINERALOGY.

Under this head, little can be added to the information obtained
br Dr. Balfour in 1855 from the local officers, ai^ published in his
Report on the Central Museum.

Iron .—This ore is found all over the hills, and throughout the
Jeypore country. It is dug up from pits at the foot or on the side
of the hills. When the pit is sunk nine or ten feet deep, it is aban¬
doned and a fresh pit opened. A man can dig up from two to five
cooly-loads of ore a day, according to the nature of the soil. The
ore is beaten into small particles, put in the sun for one day;
one candy of charcoal (the wood called f Wodisha karra’ being pre¬
ferred) is allowed fornix viss of ore, and the whole then smelted in a
furnace. The cost of making a furnace, which differs in no respect
from the ordinary Indian kind, and of building a shed over it,
amounts to a mere trifle. About six viss of ore can be put at a time
in the furnace, and this quantity gives one viss of metallic iron;
which on being again smelted, will yield half a viss of bar iron. After
supplying the wants of the neighbourhood, the manufacturers sell
their stock to Brinjarry traders, who carry it down to the plains,
where it fetches from four to five Rupees per ' kantlam’ or pannier of
eight maunds, the Banians selling it again at seven, eight and nine
Rupees the eight maunds, according to the quality.

From .experiments made in the Arsenal at Vizagapatam, it has
been found that this native iron is so badly smelted, that it has to be
put through a process of fusion to render it fit for being wrought
up; by this process there is a wastage of fifty per cent., and it thus
becomes as dear, if not more so, than the European iron procurable on
the spot. In fact, the large quantity of imported iron (cwts. 3,760,
value Rupees 40,000, on the average of the last five years) sufficiently
shows the inferiority and undeveloped state of the local ore.

In a few places in the hills, especially about Madgole, steel is
manufactured, of a very fine quality, but differing in no respect from
the wootz, which is already well known in England.

(Plumbago); Telugu, Steam .—This rare mineral is found near
K&sipuram, the kasba of the Zamindary of that name, the property
of the Maharajah of Vizianagram; at Rampilli of Salfir, and at one
or two other places. The only use it is put to is the polishing of
chatties by potters. For that purpose it can be had in any quantity
at Rupee one per maund of 241bs. at the town of Vizianagram.

155

Mica (krishnabrakam) can be procured at Vizianagram at tbe
same price as plumbago. It is chiefly found at K<5ddr, two miles
from Chipurapillu It can be had in any quantity.

Antimony (sfiruma or nllanjanam or katukarSy) is met with in
the same neighbourhood with Mica. It sells for two Annas a lb.

Manganese (sudda) is to be had on the rock at Brmlipatam, and
is delivered in the town at two Annas a maund.

Rock crystals (sphatikam) can be brought to Vizianagram from
the Borrakonda hills near Galikonda, for eight Annas a maund.
It appears in very small quantities.

Garnets (sarpamani) are occasionally found in the same locality.

SECTION IX.—MANUFACTURES.

The only manufactures, entitled to notice, are cotton cloths and
the fancy wares made up at the chief town. We are indebted
for the following account to Mr. George Hodson, a respectable Ship¬
owner and Commission Agent at Yizagapatam:—

“The home cloth called Punjam is principally manufactured at
the largest villages in the district, vie., Ankapilli, Paykarowpettah
Nakkapilli, Toonee, and other minor villages adjacent to them. The
market here is supplied daily with large quantities of cloth of differ¬
ent textures, which is eagerly bought up by the native speculators,
for exportation by sea to Madras, Calcutta and other foreign ports,
at prices varying from Rupees 3-8 to 7-8 per piece, and a steady,
profitable trade is kept up in this conftnodity.

“ The term Punjam* means 120 threads, and the cloth is
denominated 10,12,14 to 40 Punjum, according to the number of
times 120 is contained in the total number of threads in the warp.

“The brown Punjums adapted for the English markets are of
a heavier sort, differing from the ordinary light manufacture, and
specially called for by the European Trading Firms of Madras to
answer in weight to fourteen and fifteen lbs. of thirty-six yards long
and forty-two inches wide, priced at Rupees 8 to 8-6 per piece.
This cloth undergoes a dye of indigo on arrival at Madras, before
it is shipped to London and the Brazilian and Mediterranean
markets, where a brisk trade is maintained. From London, it is
exported to the west coast of Africa,”

* $02isS» n. s. A Punjam, meaning a skein of «£rfy threads. C, P. Brown on the
authority of the Andhra BhashSmaram.

156

“ The native apparel is also an article of great trade, comprising
a variety of specimens, from a simple red border cloth of two Rupees
value, to that of rich embroidery of gold and silver of a hundred
Rupees, of superior texture, Vizagapatam manufacture. These meet
with a ready sale at the place of manufacture and in the interior of
the district, and form an article for native speculation to Madras and
the southern towns, where they are much valued during the native
festival seasons, and bring handsome prices. The Chicacole and
Vizianagram manufacture is considered the best, being of far superior
quality and make, and is worn by the well-to-do and wealthier
classes. It is much prized also at the southern towns of Madras,
where the dealers obtain a fair remuneration on this speculation
during these seasons.

“ Table cloths and towels are made here, together with sundry other
light stuffs in imitation of Scottish plaids and checks, adapted for
the poor and working classes of the European and Christian com¬
munity, and also form an article of trade.

“ The Dungaries are of coarse manufacture, woven in this town,
and mostly used for ships’ sails. Tarpaulins are made from this
cloth in bolts of thirty-six feet long by eighteen inches broad, and
sold by weight at the prevailing price of cotton, with an additional
allowance to the weaver for his labor.

“ Cotton, of 'late years, has risen in price from sixty Rupees per
candy to a higher standard, owing to the great exports from Madras
to Europe, and two hundred to two hundred and twenty Rupees was
known to he paid for it, in this district, by commissioned Native
Agents to supply Madras, which has drained the district and ‘given
a rise to all kinds of piece goods in the market here. The present
crisis in the Home market has had a great influence in bringing the
price down to Rupees one hundred and twenty, which was realized here
the Other day on a small hatch of cotton sent down from Bimlipa-
tam, to test the market, and in all probability the sudden fall will
soon bring the price to its former level of sixty Rupees per candy.

“ The town of Vizagapatam has long been celebrated for its
silver, ivory, and horn-wares, work-boxes, tea caddies, desks, chess
hoards, and a variety of fancy articles made of ivory, horn, porcupine
quills, and of late years, in elk hom. Great skill and design are
shown by the workmen in the perfection to which they bring their
manufactures, which axe exported to all quarters of the globe.”

157

SECTION X.-TEADE.

1. The value of the sea-borne Export Trade for the last five
official years, averages twenty lacs, and of the Import Trade, seven
and a quarter lacs. This is exclusive of bullion, which averages ;
exports four lacs; imports, ten lacs. The Export Trade consists
chiefly in piece goods, seeds, hides and horns, drugs, sugar, jaggery,
rum, indigo, gram, tobacco, gunnies, turmeric, and chillies.

Piece goods are exported chiefly to Calcutta; a few to Moul-
mein and Madras.

Seeds to France and England.

Hides and horns to Calcutta, smaller quantities to Moulmein.

Drugs, to England.

Sugar, ditto; occasionally to Australia.

Jaggery, ditto.

Hum, ditto.

Indigo, ditto.

Gram, to Ceylon and Moulmein.

Tobacco, to Calcutta and Moulmein.

Gunnies, to Calcutta and Balasore.

Turmeric, to England and Calcutta.

Chillies, to Calcutta.

Of the average, twenty lacs of export value over five lacs, are
shipped to ports within the Madras Presidency.

2. The Import Trade is generally wine, and spirits, and oil¬
men stores, from Madras; cotton wool, twist and thread, from
Calcutta; metals, wrought and unwrought, from Calcutta; Goa
salt (for hides) and saltpetre, from Calcutta; coral, from Madras;
gunnies, from Calcutta; spices, from Calcutta; teak, from Moulmein.

The value of the principal articles of Export and Import, will be
found separately, in the Appendices.

3. In regard to the trade with the hills, the following account
has been supplied by Mr. Boswell, C. S.

' The chief products brought down from the hills are iron from
Jeypore, buffaloes, elk, and other deer horns, for the ornamental
work for which Vizagapatam is famous. Bees-wax and honey.

158

Hill brooms, Telugu, Ko-ndaehipullu; Sticklac, Dammar, Arrowroot,
(11 ah ant a ramosissima) Tel., Palagunda ; Tumeric, (Curcuma
longa) Tel., Pasapu ; Ginger, (Zingiber officinale) Tel., Allam;
and (Dry Ginger) TeL, Senti; soapnuts of two varities; (Sapindus
emarginatus) TeL, Kunkudu ; and (Acacia CONCIWNA) Tel.,
ShiMya; Marknuts (Semecarpus anacardium) Tel., Nallajfdi-
pahlclu ; Gallnuts, (Terminally chebula) Tel., Karakcikayalu ;
Sweet oranges, jack-fruit, mangoes, tamarinds, plantains of a large
coarse kind (Indian Corn) Tel., Mohkajmvnapottulu ; Guavas, bill
brinjalls, garlic, and a variety of drugs and dyes, among wliicb may
be mentioned (Rottleria tinctoria) Tel., Vasantagunda ; (Piper
longum) TeL, Pippalamodi ; (Cannabs sativa) Tel., Ganjayi ;
(Strychnos potatorum) Tel., Indipuginjalu, used for purifying
water; (Globba Orixensis) TeL, Dumparasytram ; (Clerodendron)
Tel., Qantubharcmgi ; (Morinda citrIfolia) TeL, Togaruehekha,
&c. &c. The chief articles that the low counfry Komaties bring to
sell fo the hill-men are cloths, salt, saltfish, tobacco, opium, different
descriptions of grain and pulse, and vegetables, spices, sugar, glass
bangles, &c. &c.

4 Weights and Measures.— Most of those in use here axe
correctly given in Kelly’s Universal Cambist., VoL II, p. 371.

Gold Weights.

Gr.

a of Madras Pagoda = 1 Chinnam = 5’968

30 Chinnams = 1 Tulam (tola) = 179 04*

24 Tulams = 1 Sdru (seer) = 4236'96

Silver is weighed against Rupees, 24 of which make 1 Seer.

Commercial Weights.

The ■ weight used for iron bars, tin, tobacco, ghee, oil, jaggery,
chillies, tamarinds, sugar, &c., fromTizagapatam to Ganjam, is the
' Cutcha Seer,’ of 100 Madras Pagodas, containing 12£ oz. avoir¬
dupois.

Its multiples and divisions as follows :—

• lb. oz.

2 Chhataks = . 1 Nautak =01}:

8 Nau(aks = 1 Seru . = 0 10

5 Serus = 1 Visam (viss) = 3 2

t 8 Visams = 1 Manugu (maund) = 25 0

20 Manugus = 1 Putti or Kandi (candy) = 500 0

159

There is also a ' Pucka Seer’ in use, for traders coming from Cal¬
cutta and Hyderabad, viz :—

lb.

2 Chhataks = 1 Nautak = i

8 Nautaks = 1 Sdru = 2

5 Se'rus = 1 Visam =10

' 8 Visam = 1 Manugu = 80

The weigfft used for brass, copper, and tutenag, is the seer of 72
Madras Pagodas, which is thus divided :—

lb. oz.

2 Chhataks = 1 Nautak = 0 1J

8 Nautaks = 1 Sdru =09

40 Sdrus = 1 Manuga = 22 8

20 Manugus — 1 Kandi = 450 0

For weighing Cotton, the 1J seer of 96 Madras Pagodas is used.

lb. oz.

1$ Seru = 0 12

32 1J Sdrus = 1 Manugu = 24 0

20 Manugus = 1 Kandi = 480 0

From Coilpatam in the Tinnevelly District, to Vizagapatam, these
weights are in use under the following denominations and
divisions:—

lb.

1 Ydbalam == 0|

2 Ydbalams = 1 Padalam = 1J

16 Padalam = 1 Manugu ==24

20 Manugus _ 1 Kandi = 480

Grain Measure.

Pints.

2 Giddas = 1 Aras61a or l Sdru = 0$£

2 Arasolas = 1 Sola or § Seru = 1 ¥ ’ T

2 S61as = 1 Tawa or 1 Seru = 2|

2 Tawas = 1 Manika or 2 Sdrus = 4J

*6 M&rukas __ 1 Tumu or Marakkabj - (mercal) = 3J Gal
80 Marakksls = 1 Kandi = 250 Gal.

5 Kandis or 40(5 Marakkals = 1 Garise (garce) = 1,250 Gals.
The half Marakkal of 6 Sdrus is in general use among the Natives

* Another mode of reckoning is this:

2 MSnikas = 1 Adda. | 20 Kung&ms = 1 Putti.

2 Addas = 1 Kn ngam. I 30 Puttis w 1 Garce.

t This is the Tamil name.

160

Cloth Measure.

Inches.

1 Palm

— 3-jV

2 Palms

== 1 Span

= 6|

3 Spans

- 1 Cubic

= 19J

2 Cubits

= 1 Yard

== 38£

2 Yards

== 1 Fathom (bara)

*.

Distances.

A parugu (lit. one run) or Kosu (coss) = 21 Miles.

4 Kosus = 1 Amada — 10 ,,

5. The Land Measures have generally the same designations as
the foregoing grain measures of capacity; agarce of land denotes that
extent of land which will produce that quantity of grain. But a
garce of dry land is of much greater extent than a garce of wet
land, dry crops yielding less grain in the same space. In our local
accounts a garce of irrigated land is roughly reckoned as two acres,
and a garce of dry land as four acres.

SECTION XI.—EDUCATION.

1. Every considerable village has its school, where an untrained
Master teaches the sons of the Brahmin residents, the shopkeepers,
and some of the leading ryots. In the chief towns of the various
taluqs into which the Yizianagram Zamindary is divided, the Masters
are paid by the Maharajah; but nothing more is attempted than to
teach the children to read, mite, and cipher in their own language.

2. In April 1856, the Department of Public Instruction, then
newly formed, sent up the first Inspector of Schools, Major Macdonald,
to the Northern Division; his head-quarters were fixed at Walt air.
At that time the only good school in the. district, available to native
boys, was that conducted by the Protestant Missionaries at Yizaga-
patam, (vide Appendix, ‘ Statistics of Protestant Mission’) which has
been broken up since. The Vizagapatam District has always been
in a backward state in the matter of education. ( The ordinary lever
is by no means as effectual here as in other parts of the Presidency.
.It is the Brahmins who live by service, and the Brahmins here are
already particularly well off. Not only are they employed and
maintained by hundreds under the numerous Rajahs, Zamindars
and proprietors, both as Scribes and Levites, but from the liberality
of certain of these Rajahs’ ancestors, “sore saints for the Crown,”

161

they enjoy in this district the enormous number of 1,147 entire
villages and 32,566 minor tenements, either free from assessment or
assessed with a very light quit-rent. The assessment thus alienated
is computed at upwards of ten lacs of Rupees.

3. The present s||te of education is as follows:—B. denotes that
the-school has a pukka building.

Government Schools.

Pupik, on 31st August 1866.

Normal School, Vizagapatam, B ; \

founded June 1861. A small l .34

practising school is attached. J

A 'agio- Vernacular School, Bim-
lipatam, B ; founded August
1857.

Telugu Schools. Ankapilli, Dec. 1856. ...55

Ditto. Palconda, July 1857- .30

Ditto. Kasimkota, Sept. 1857. ...35®

Ditto. Chodavaram, Aug. 1861....32

Ditto. Narsipatam, April 1863 ...24

Total...290

Schools Aided and under inspection.

Hindu Anglo-Vernacular School, Vizagapatam; founded

April 1860, B; ranks with a Zillah School. 217

<siamgtha.na.m School, Vizianagram, founded 1859, by the
Maharajah* and maintained by him, B; ranks with

a Zillah School.. .. 114

,qa.m g !.h5.nam School, Bobbili; foundeJ1865 by theEajah
of Bobbili and maintained by him; ranks as an
Anglo-Vernacular School... 52

Total...383

Village Schools.

4. The Masters of these schools are young men, who have been
trained at the Normal School, at the expense of Government, and

♦ The Mah^jah subsequently founded a Sanscrit Seminary at Vizianagram; there
are twelve Professors and fifty pupils. The indigent scholars are further provided with
food and raiment.

21

102

are under a bond to engage for five years in education, after leaving
that seminary. They are paid on results, after a quarterly inspec¬
tion of their schools, at the rate of two Annas to four Annas per
hoy, per mensem. Instruction is imparted in the Vernacular only,

but on a well regulated system. ^

Prakasaraopdta... 61

Gollalatpalem. 44

Chittivalasa. 18

Vizianagram. 30

Chengalraopdta. 45

Kondakirla.. .. 26

Nabobpdta.27

Jami. 14

Kottapdta.46

Total.. . 311

5. Besides the above, three schools (Telugu, with the rudiments
of English) aregjhortly to he established under the ' Madras Educa¬
tion Act’ at Gajapatinagaram, Salhr and Parvatipur.

6. Jeypore. —The school we set on foot at the town of Jeypore,
on our first entering the country three years ago, met with no suc¬
cess whatever, and after struggling for some time with neglect and
Che climate, the Master came down and shortly afterwards died.
Two or three candidates have now offered themselves for the vacancy,
but they are men of the lowfest possible attainments; the Govern¬
ment, moreover, have now been led to concur in the deliberately
expressed opinion of the Director, “ that we shall actually retard,
instead of accelerating progress by pushing our outposts far into a
semi-barbarous, region.” The proposed revival of the school at Jey¬
pore has therefore been abandoned. The Agent suggested, however,
that a school might be placed at Gunapur, which lies in a more aeees-

_ „ sible, if less central, part of the Jey-

G. 0., Educational, No. 4o, 13th _ . , J

February 188ft pore Zammdary. The Director approv¬

ed and the Government have lately
desired him to take the necessary steps for its establishment.

* 7. Female Education. —Attempts in this direction have been
made, but with little or no success, at present.

1G3

CHAPTER IIL

POLITICAL HISTORY OP THE DISTRICT.

SECTION I-ANCIENT HISTORY.

1. The Maritime division of Telingana or the country from Dra-
* Professor Wilson vida to Odra, (from the modern Carna¬

tic to Oyissa,) appears* to have been
distinguished from early times by the appellation Kalinga. It is
always so termed by Sanskrit writers, and is known to the eastern
Archipelago by the same title or Kling. The inhabitants are describ¬
ed by Pliny as “ Novissima gens Gangaridum Kaliagarum.” The
history of the tract however is very imperfectly known, and, until
comparatively recent times, the traces of its politi&tl condition are
few and indistinct. The ancient capital is -said to have been Srika-
kola (Chicacole),-f and the dynasty is described as belonging to the
Pandava race. In the course of time, the capital was transferred to
Rajamundry by Andhra Raya, where his successors flourished from
the end of the eleventh to the end of the thirteenth century. These
princes were followed by tbe Gajapatis of Orissa at Cuttack, who
disdaining the natural limits of that province, gradually forced their
way southwards as far as the deltas of the Godavari and Krishna
rivers.

SECTION II—EARLY MAHOMEDAN PERIOD.

2. At length (A.D. 1471) the Mahomedans appear. In the
t Elplimstone reign| of Mahomed II, (the last of the

Bahmani Padshahs of the Deccan, who
exercised the functions of sovereignty,) Amber Rai, a relation of
Rajah of Orissa, applied to the Musalman prince to assist him in
asserting his right to that Government, promising in the event of
success to become his tributary and to cede to him the districts of
Rajamundry and Condapilli. Mahomed accepted the offer and sent

f Ckieacole .—Not the modern town in Ganjam; but a place of the same name on the

IC4

an Army to support the pretender. Amber Bid was put in posses¬
sion of the crown, and the two districts were made over to the Musal-
mans, and occupied by their troops. At the death of Mahomed
II, the BaJnnani dynasty was virtually at an end, and the successors
of Amber Rai seized on the countries he had resigned. After this
(A T) 1568) when the independent sovereignty of Orissa was over¬
thrown by the invasion of the Mahomedan General of Bengal,
Ibrahim, the fourth Padshah of the Kutteb Shahi dynasty at Golconda,
took advantage of the opportunity to wrest back from the Hindus
the ceded provinces and to occupy in addition the entire country
north of the Godavari as far as Chicacole. On the subversion of the
Golconda dynasty by Aurangzeb in A.D. 1687, the Circaxs fell under,
the dominion of that emperor, but the occupation of Aurangzeb and
his successors would appear to have been little more than a Military
one. Hie districts were farmed by the Zamindars, and were governed
by Military leaders, who received 25 per cent, for the expense of
collecting, and who sent up the balance, after paying their troops,
to the king; unless, as often happened, assignments were made for
a periqjl of yearn on certain districts for the payment of other Chiefs.
The station of the Mogul’s Military Naib for this province and Gan-
jam,- was commonly fixed at Chicacole.

SECTION III.—THE ENGLISH FACTORY AT VIZAGAPATAM.

3. A branch of the English East India Company appears to have
settled at Vizagapatam about the middle of the seventeenth century.
In AD. 1689 in the reign of Aurangzeb, during the rupture between
that monarch and the company, their warehouses here were seized,
and all the English residents put to the sword. Failing to obtain
redress for much injurious treatment received by their servants in
Bengal, the Company had openly declared war against the Mogul
Government. Aurangzeb, in consequence, issued orders to his Com¬
manders to extirpate the English from bis dominions, and to seize
and destroy all their property, wherever it might be found. The
following account of the seizure of the Vizagapatam Factory is taken
from the Eecords of Madras by Mr. Wheeler.

“Thursday, 15th October 1689.—Letter from Madapollum, con¬
firming the sad disaster at Vizagapa-

in the Olden Time, Vol. I,

page 214. tarn, giving us a relation thereof as

follows:—That on the 13th ultimo.

165

the Seer Lascar by the Mogul’s orders had sent his Rash war* to our
factory in order to seize and bring away the English and all their
concerns. The said Rashwar with his forees coming nigh the town
in the night, where he had pitched his tent, &c; and about nine did
surround the factory with his men, and acquainted the English with
the Seer Lascar’s orders. To which was replied, they could not go
up without their master’s orders. Then as the first Rashwar was
taking the Chief by hand to pluck him out of the house, Mr. Hall
fires his blunderbuss and kills three of their men; upon which they
murdered Mr. Stables, Mr. Hall, and Mr. Croke, taking the rest
prisoners, and seizing upon all the Right Honorable Company’s con¬
cerns. No further news of Mr. Dubois and Mr. Fleetwood, who
were gone up the country for provision of paddy for the Right
Honorable Company’s account.”

4 Early in the following year (AD. 1690) two English
Commissioners were sent from Bombay by Sir John Child, the
Director General of the Company’s Settlements, to solicit peace, a pro¬
posal which the Emperor was not unwilling to concede. The English
cruizers had greatly damaged his trade, and prevented all intercourse
between India and. Arabia, thereby putting a stop to the pilgrims
visiting Mecca. The imperial Firmhnf to the Nabob of Bengal, per¬
mitting the Company to re-settle in that district, is dated the 23rd
of April 1690. The renewal of the Cowle for the Madras Settlements,
including the “English factories of Metchlepatnam, Madapollam,
Vizagapatam, &c., within the territories of the Golconda country,”
was wanted some months later (28th December 1690) and emanated
from^ulfikar Khan, the Mogul General in the Deccan. In April
1692, the same high official gave a firmfm in accordance with the fol¬
lowing petition from the President and Council, Madras. “ That at
Vizagapatam the Poligars and thieves, killing our people and plun¬
dering our houses of a great amount in goods and money, we request
that this may be considered of, and a small fortification be permit-

* Signifies EisavSni (Telugu) ESjaputs, the plural being used honorifieally for the
singular. *

f NOTE.—The Firman ran thus: “ You must understand that it has been the good for¬
tune of the English to repent them of their irregular past proceedings; and not being
in their former greatness they have, by their Vakeels, petitioned for their lives, and a par¬
don for their faults, which out of my extraordinary favor towards them, I have accord¬
ingly granted. Therefore, upon receipt hereof, you mnst not create them any further
trouble, but let them trade freely in your Government as formerly. This order I expect
you see strictly observed.”—Stewart’s Bengal—Appendix.

106

ted us, that for the future we may live without fear.” (Wheeler—
Volume I, p. 246)

5. Ten years later, these fortifications were found sufficient to
enable the factory garrison to withstand a somewhat determined
attack by the forces of Fuckerla Khan, the local Naib. The cause
and progress of this quarrel are described by Mr. Wheeler, Volume
II, Chapter XXIV, as follows :—

“ It seems that about the year 1698, two neighbouring Rajahs,
Ananterauz* and Pycrow/f had borrowed large sums of money from
Mr. Holcombe, the Deputy Governor of Vizagapatam. Mr. Holcombe
had been induced to enter into these transactions by a Brahmin
named Juggapa, who had been largely bribed by the Rajahs to exert
his influence in this direction. Unfortunately, Mr. Holcombe had
not lent his own money, but had borrowed for the purpose 44,000
Pagodas of Fuckerla Khan, Nabob of Calinga. Seven years elapsed,
but Mr. Holcombe had only re-paid 37,500 Pagodas, leaving a balance
of 6,500 Pagodas of the principal; and thus the debt due to the
Nabob, inclusive of arrears of interest, amounted to some sixty or
seventy thousand Rupees. The following letter, written to Mr.
Holcombe by Fuckerla Khan as far back as 1705, exhibits the theh'
state of affairs.

“ From Fuckerla Khan to Mr. Holcombe, Chief at Vizagapatam,
dated the 10th May 1705.

“ You wrote me that you have received Pagodas ,44,000 principal,
of me.

“ An account of what paid

To a merchant upon my hill and order for a jewel ■ ® .

I bought of him Rupees 16,000, is Pagodas -- 4,600

Sent me to Vellore - - --- - -' - 28,000

To a bill payable to Govindaus and Veresedaus 4,100
To sundry bills amounting to-- 800

The total amount of what paid is
The balance is Pagodas --

Together is -

m “ It is true you have receipts under my seal for all the above-
mentioned accounts, excepting the balance 1 6,500 Pagodas out of the
principal money lent, which amounts to Rupees 23,000.

- - 37,500
■ - - 6,500

Of Vizianagram.

t Of Ankapilli.

167

“ Other people in the world allow three or two and a half per
cent., but you gave me a bond allowing me but one per cent.? (per
mensem); notwithstanding that being pretty tolerable interest, I
agreed to it, and now it is above six or seven years past; for which
time there is due to me 60 or 70,000 Rupees with principal and
interest. Likewise 10 or 15,000 Rupees more or less, which together
amounts to a 100,000 Rupees.

“ I have show*d a great esteem for you, and had that confidence
in you as to intrust my estate into your hands. Therefore I am
satisfied that no person of any other religion would have dealt so
uncivilly and unrespectfully by me as you have acted. Likewise
now you unreasonably defer the payment in telling me j*ou will dis¬
charge the debt as soon as you receive money, and at my arrival in
your place ; but in the meantime you have traded with the money,
and make at least twenty-five or fifty per cent, profit. Besides is it
proper or handsome you should occasion me so much trouble in per¬
petually writing to you, and sending my people up and down, who
always return without satisfactory answer ? My money is like bread,
as hard as iron, so not easily digested. Perhaps you may imagine
I cannot come to your place, so intend to wrong me of my money.
But if I live I will certainly come into that part within the space of
four, six, or twelve months, if I meet with any convenient oppor¬
tunity ; and then how can you hope or expect to have my favor,
having rendered yourself so unjust and unciviL Perhaps you may
intend to give me the slip, and go to Madras or some other sea-port
town; but go where you will, you are still in King Aurangzeb’s
country. So l can procure orders sent by the Gusbadars to the
Subah of that country, and seize upon your house and goods, and
therewith clear my money or debt. Then afterwards take no further
notice of you, which you will not digest, or well approve of. For
according to any law I can demand my money, and will have it by
fair, means or foul. Therefore fear God and consider I must have my
money. So draw bills upon Masulipataan, or else you shall repent
it as long as you live. I write you this, as likewise I wrote you
before by Phauntee Mahomed, which pray peruse and consider well
of it. You must not think I only threaten you. For God knows, I
am very impatient, so expect a full and satisfactory answer; or else
you Shall find I will send orders with Gusbadars to Meida Khan and
will wait no longer.”

6. Shortly after this, Mr. Holcombe died without paying the

108

remainder of the debt; and Fuckeria Khan claimed the amount from
the Company, as Mr. Holcombe had actually affixed the Company’s
seal to the obligation. The question was still unsettled when Mr-
Fraser succeeded to the Governorship of Fort St. George. Meantime
there had been a competition between Fuckeria Khan and another
chief named Habib Khan for the Nabobship; and the successor to
Mr. Holcombe had been imprudent enough to acknowledge the
latter, and thus to increase the exasperation of Fuqkerla Khan. The
following extracts from the Consultation Books shortly after Mr.
Fraser’s accession will exhibit the progress of affairs :—

" Monday, 27th March 1710.—From the Chief and Council at
Vizagapatam, dated 2nd and 7th instant, advising the great troubles
they have had with Fuckeria Khan, by their having been so closely
besieged by his people stopping up all avenues of their bounds. For
remedy of which they advise us that they resolved to make proposals
to accommodate matters in a friendly way with him, intending him
a present of 5,000 Rupees in Europe goods; in order to which they
sent a Portuguese Padre and Dubash, in hopes thereby to appease
him, or obtain his patience for some days. But he refused then offer,
and seat back the messengers in a very angry manner, and wrote the
Chief that he must immediately pay the money (due from Mr.
Holcombe), or leave the place or prepare to fight.

“Tuesday, 15th August.—General letter from the Chief and Council
at Vizagapatam read: wherein we observe that their troubles are
rather suspended than any way accommodated, by Fuckeria Khan’s
being gone up to the Dasheroon’s country to adjust accounts, and
hgree with Habib Khan for the government of those countries; and
still continue to urge their arguments for the Company’s paying that
debt of Mr. Holcombe’s. They advised that they have supplied
Habib Khan with ten candy of country gunpowder and five candy of
lead, and that the said Nabob desires a further supply of thirty candy
of powder and twenty of lead, which they -desire may be sent them
down.

“ Monday, 11th December.—Received general letter from the
Deputy Governor and Council at Vizagapatam, assuring us that they
had sent the Moollah and a Brahmin to Ijjuckerla Khan’s camp to
have a sight of the seal affixed to Mr. Holcombe’s obligation. But
after waiting for some days they returned with answer that Fuckeria
Khan was enraged to the last degree, and would not hear any more

proposals about his money without prompt payment, but was coming
himself within a day or two with guns, ammunition, &c., to besiege
their town; and had placed guards on the roads lo prevent their
sending or receiving any letters and provisions coming to them; and
that Fuckerla Khan, refusing to show the obligation, they are of
opinion and believe that Mr. Holcombe’s seal is affixed thereto and
not the Honorable Company’s.

“ That on the 8th past, the said Nabob with his army, consisting
of about seven thousand foot and eight hundred horse encamped
behind a great sand-hill near the town, and on the 9th, at night, fired
on their out-guards; which being returned again by the English,
made the enemy retire further and turn their siege into a blockade,
by stopping all provisions of which they were in great want; that
they have made a brigantine of the “ Rising Sim” smack, and fitted
her up in order to secure what may be put aboard in time of
extremity.”

“ The foregoing being a recital of their said general letter, almost
verbatim.”

“ First.—We'observe that the Chief has strangely erred in- his
politics (not to say worse) ; that he having by Iris former fretpent
letters advised us, what he had then foreseen, as what might be the
result and issue of not paying Mr. Holcombe’s old debt to Fuckerla
Khan, as the event now proves,—that the Chief in that case should
not sooner and earlier get sufficiency of provisions for the use of
their garrison, at least until the monsoon, should serve for our sending
them supplies hence.

“ Secondly.—That the Chief shonk| supply Nabob Habib Khan
and Fuckerla Khan with so large a quantity of gunpowder and lead,
when the said Nabobs and the Chiefs were on so precarious terms;
and not only so but by their general letter of the 27th July last,
write us to send them thirty candy of powder, and twenty candy of
lead for further supply to the said Nabob ; notwithstanding the fre¬
quent cautions we gave them, or without ever considering they were
strengthening the hands of the said Nabobs, who were then con¬
triving of the means and ways of laying that siege, they have since
formed against that Factory.

“ Thirdly.—It being now the northerly monsoon, it is strange that
the Chief should hot have wrote to Bengal to the President and
Council there to be supplied thence with whatever they wanted.

170

Fourthly.—That Juggapa, the Brahmin, that arch-knave and
villain, who was the chief cause and instrument by the powerful
bribes he received from time to time from the Rajahs AnandrUz and
Pvcrow, by whose means and persuasions he prevailed so far with
Mr. Holcombe, as to induce him to lend those large sums of money
at high interest to those said Rajahs, which is still a debt, which we
may reasonably suppose to have been most or all Fuckerla Khan’s
money, and has been the original cause and first spring, whence all
these troubles are derived and devolved upon us; and notwithstand¬
ing our having so often or frecpiently wrote to Mr. Hastings, the
Chief there, to send us up the said Juggapa, either by sea or by land,
which has never been*complied with; and being credibly informed
Fuckerla Khan does demand of the Chief the said Brahmin, and that
on the delivery up of him, all the causes of their troubles shall cease.*

“ And now upon the wdiole, it is unanimously agreed that we
write the Chief and Council, that upon the reading the said-intended
letter to them, that they had that instant seized the said Juggapa,
and put him in irons, and secure all his hooks, papers and aeeoimts;
which if the Chief should oppose or hinder the same, it is our
posiftve and peremptory order that the Council, or any one of them,
do execute this our order, and that the military and peons he assist¬
ing to him or them in this matter.

It is likewise agreed that the President write his letter to
Fuckerla Khan relating to the premises, and desire him to send us up
a person fitly qualified to accommodate all matters, and that in the
meantime to withdraw his forces from the factory.”

* “ Next year this troublesojne-'business was brought to a close
through the mediation of Habib Khan; the money demanded being
paid to Fuckerla Khan, and the obligation which was found to have
the Company’s seal affixed, being forwarded to Fort St. George.”

7 . In the year I72(i, it was found necessary to send, up twenty
(20) additional English soldiers to Yizagapatam “ for the security
“ of that factory, while the country around it was ravaged and they

■* He was delivered up accordingly, and put to a cruel death. “ He was set in the hot
scorching sun three days, with his hands fastened to a stake over his head, and one of
his legs tied up till his heel touched his buttock, and, in the night, put into a dungeon,
with some venomous snakes to bear him company, and this was repeated till the third
day he ended his miserable life ."—Oaf tain Cepe’s Yew ffitfory of the Matt India,
Chap. XfX,

171

“ threatened by contending armies.”* (Wheeler, Vol. II,. page 420),
From a history of the Vizianagrum family furnished to the compiler,
it would appear that these disturbances arose owing to a dispute for
the possession of the raj between the actual Chief and his nephew,
the rightful Chief, which was ultimately determined by the adminis¬
tration of poison to the nephew by his unele.

8. Mr. Wheeler has preserved a curious paper, giving the ex¬
penses of the Yizagapatam Factory' at this period. (Page 423, Vol.
II.)

“ The expenses of Yizagapatam on the balance of their Books, ending April

1725, amounted to. Pagodas. 5,833 1 61

“ The expense as per their Book ending April 1726, is as follows :—

“■ Charges, Garrison . 2,103 6 0

“ Presents... . 4S0 0 69

“ Charges, Diet... ... . 578 30 0

“ Charges, extraordinary. 151 33 35

“ Fortifications and repairs. 336 33 s

“ Account, Salary . 422 34 19

“• Account, Garden's . 35 19 41

“■ Account, Wax . 46 34 64

“ Servants’ wages. . 1,492 25 77

“ Factors’ provisions. 25 1 16

“ Account of repairs.... 18 6 68

“ Charges, General. 373 13 39

--6,065 29 31

“ Increased the expense of that place this year ... ... Pagodas. 227 27 50
“ Which is occasioned by twenty European soldiers being sent down to that settle¬
ment on. account of the troubles in the country in the beginning of the year .
ten (10) of which soldiers are still continued there, and adds to the expense of
that place; but since Mr. Symonds gtfng down he writes us that he has in
pursuance to your Honor’s orders made considerable reduction in the peons’
and servants’ wages, which reduction will appear in their next General Books,
ending April 1727. . 8,313 32 24

* It- seems the Nabob shortly afterwards tried to take the Fort by surprise, and got
into the fectory with twenty or thirty armed attendants. "The alarm being given, a
resolute bold young gentleman, a Factor in the Company’s service, called Mr. Richard
Harden, uame running downstairs with his fuzee in his hand, and his bayonet screwed on
its muzzle, and, presenting it to the Nabob’s breast, told him in the Gentuo language
(which he was master of) that the Nabob was welcome, but if any of his attendants offer¬
ed the least incivility, his life should pay it.” After a brief conference with this plucky
young Civil Servant, " the Nabob thought fit to be gone again.”— Copiah Copt’s JSea
Bistort/ of the Bast Indies, Chap'. SIX,

SECTION - IV.—THE NIZAM AND THE FRENCH.

9, Though the Circars, as has been already stated, fell under the
dominion of Aurangzeb in AD. 1687, the Hindu Chiefs were left
very much to themselves until AD. 1724, when Asof Jah, the great
Viceroy of the Deccan, the first Nizam-ul-Mulk, took actual and
real possession, collected the revenue and fixed a Civil and Military
establishment. With the death of Asof Jah in 1748, a disputed suc¬
cession brought the French upon the scene. He left five sons; the
eldest, Ghaz-ood-deen, held the offices of Paymaster and Captain-
Generalofthe Army at Delhi. The second, blazer Jung, accord¬
ingly proclaimed himself Nizam, but was immediately opposed by his
sister’s son, Murzafa Jung, who claimed under an alleged Will exe¬
cuted by his grandfather. Murzafa Jung called to his aid Chunda
Saheb, the competitor for the musnud of the Carnatic, then filled by
Anwar-ud-deen. From Pondicherry, the French agreed to join his
standard; and descending into the Carnatic, Murzafa'Jung carried
everything before him. From the battlefield of Amboor (July 23,
A. D. 1749) where Anwar-ud-deen was slain and his army utterly
routed, Murzafa Jung and his French battalion marched to Arcot,
where he was proclaimed Soubah, and Chunda Saheb declared
Nabob. So long as the French supported him, he was victorious,
but having been suddenly deserted in a great strait by a large body
of troops of that nation, he surrendered himself to his uncle upon
many solemn assurances of amnesty, which were immediately violated,
his limbs being loaded with fetters. A conspiracy in his favor was,
however, shortly hatched in the very council of his uncle, and from
the dungeon he was raised to the throne once more. His installation
was conducted with great splendour, at Pondicherry by Dupliex, who
was declared Vicegerent of all the countries south of the Kistna,
while to the French E. I. Company considerable territory near
Pondicherry was granted, with the possession of Masulipatam and
its dependencies.

10. Early in the year 1750, Murzafa Jung set out for Hyderabad.
A French detachment commanded by Mons. Bussy accompanied
him; it consisted of 300 Europeans and 2000 Sepoys with ten fi*ld
pieces. At Cuddapah, the three Patan Nabobs of Cuddapah, Kur-
nool and Savanore openly rebelled and offered battle to Murzafa
Jung; they were signally defeated, but Murzafa Jung was slain.
Mons. Bussy at once proposed to the Council of Omrahs that Salabut

173

Jung, the third son of Asof Jah, who with his two younger brothers
was in the camp, kept in strict confinement by the usurper, should
be declared Soubah. This was done, and the army continued its
, march to Hyderabad.

11. The influence of the French councils with Salabut Jung was
extremely distasteful to the great nobles of the Court. Every effort
was made by them to disgust the French with their position.
Fraud and delay in the payment of the French troops were frequent,
and every obstacle to the alliance that suggested itself was adopted.
At last, at the close of the year 1753, Hons. Bussy insisted upon the
cession of the Circars, for the support of his troops. The Soubah
was himself friendly to the French, and the Court faction did not
feel itself strong enough to oppose the demand. The patents for the
four* provinces of Mustafanagar, Ellore, Rajahmundrum and Chi-
cacole were prepared wj^hout delay and delivered to Mons. Bussy,
who sent them immediately to Hons. Moraein, the French Chief at
Masulipatam, with instructions to take possession.

12. The most powerful Hindi! noble in the Chieacole Circar
was the Chief of the Vizianagram family, Gajapati Viziaram Raz.
Uncertain how his interests might be affected by the cession of the
Circars to Hons. Bussy, he was easily induced by Jaffer Ally, the
Naib of Chieacole, to join him in opposing the entry of the French.
From this alliance, however, he was shortly seduced by the offer of
the French to give him a lease of the two Circars of Chieacole and
Rajahmimdry at a highly favorable rate. Jaffer Ally then called in
the Mahrattas to his assistance; they devastated the tfro Circars
from end to end and regained the Balaghaut with an enormous
booty. As Jaffer Ally courted an alliance with the English, the
factory at Vizagapatam was not molested, but as he had no object in
conciliating the Dutch, their factory at Bimlipatam (which appears
to have been established at the same time as the English settled
themselves at Vizagapatam) was given up to plunder. Native tradi¬
tion in the district is almost entirely silent regarding this Mah-
ratta invasion. The only detailed account exists in the pages of
Orme, from which the following is extracted. Vol I., page 372,
Pharoah’s Re-print:—

“ In the beginning of the year 1754, Sallabut Jung, accompanied

* Note— The Coudavir taiuq had been previously ceded.

174

by Mr. Bussy and the French troops, took the field to oppose the
Morattoe Ragojee Bonsola, who, as'he had threatened, had begun to
ravage the north-eastern parts of the Soubahship. No details of
tins campaign, any more than of the others which Mr. Bussy has
acted, are hitherto published, an® all we know from more private
communication is, that the army of Salabut Jung and his allies
advanced as far as Nagpore, the capital of Ragojee; near which, after
many skirmishes, a peace was concluded in the month of April; and
at the end of May, Mr. Bussy came to Hyderabad, resolving to pro¬
ceed into the newly acquired provinces, in which Mr. Moracin had,
although not without difficulty and opposition, established the au¬
thority of his nation. Jaffer Ally, who had for some years governed
Rajahmundrum and Chicaeole, when summoned, resolved not to
resign them; and finding Yiziaram Raz, the most powerful Rajah of
these countries, with whom he was then at war, in the same dispo¬
sition with himself, he not only made pfSice, but entered into a
league with the Rajah; and both agreed to oppose the French with
all their force : in consequence of which treaty they applied for
support to the English factory at Yizagapatam, as also to the presi¬
dency of Madras; the English encouraged them in their resolution,
but were too much occupied in the Carnatic to furnish the succours
they demanded. The interests of the Indian princes and Moorish
governors perpetually clashing with one another, and with the
interest of the Mogul, will perhaps always prevent the empire of
Hindostan from coercing the ambitious attempts of any powerful
European nation, when not opposed by another of equal force; much
less will any particular principality in India he able to withstand
such an invader. Mr. Moracin, not having troops enough at Masuli-
patam, to reduce the united forces of the Rajah and Jaffer Ally,
made overtures to Yiziaram Raz, offering to farm out to him the
countries of Rajahmundrum afid Chicapole, at a lower rate than they
had ever been valued at. Such a temptation was perhaps never
resisted by any prince in Hindostan, and Jaffer Ally finding himself
abandoned by his ally, quited his country full of indignation, and
determined to take refuge with Ragojee, who was at that time
fighting -with Sallabut Jung and Mr. Bussy; travelling with this
intention to the westward he fell in with a large body of Morattoes,
commanded by the son of Ragojee, whom he easily prevailed upon
to make an incursion into the Chieacole countries over the moun¬
tains, which till this time were deemed impassable by cavalry;

175

but a Polygar,* who had been driven out of his territory by the
Rajah, and accompanied the Nabob in his flight offered to conduct
them through defiles and passes known to very few, except hpnself.
The Morattoes under this guide entered the provinces of Chicacole,
whilst the Rajah thinking such an inroad impossible, lay negligently
encamped near his capital; where falling upon him by surprise, they
gained an easy victory over his troops, and the Rajah hurried away
to Masulipatam, to demand assistance from the French. In the mean¬
time the Morattoes carried fire and sword through the province, and
more particularly directed their ravages against his patrimonial
territory. Amongst other depredations they tout the Dutch fac¬
tory of Bimlipatam, in which they found several chests of treasure;
hut they offered no violence to the English factory of Vizagapatam.
Mr. Moracin immediately detached all force he had, about 150
Europeans,, and 2,500 Sepoys, to join the Rajah’s army, who now
marched against the enemy; hut the Morattoes kept in separate
parties out of his reach, until they had got as much plunder as they
could find means to carry away; which having sent forward with a
considerable escort-, they, in order to secure their booty from pursuit,
marched with their main body and offered Viziaram Rsz battle.
The fight*!' was maintained irregularly for several hours, but with
courage on both sides : the Morattoes, however, at last gave way
before the French artillery : they nevertheless remained some days
longer in the neighbourhood, until they heard that their convoy was
out of reach of danger; when they suddenly decamped, crossed the
Godavari at a ford which they had discovered, and passing through
tire province of Ellore, coasted the northern mountains of Condavir,
until they got out of the French territories, wlro rather than expose
their provinces to a second ravage by opposing their retreat, suffered
them to proceed without interruption through several difficult passes
where they might easily have been stopped. In the month of July
Mr. Bussy came from Hyderabad to Masulipatam, from whence he
went to the city of Rajahmundmm, and settled the government of
his new acquisitions, in which the French were now acknowledged
sovereigns, without a rival or competitor; for the Morattoes, content
with the plunder they had gotten, showed no farther inclination to
assist Jaffer Ally Rhan in the recovery of his government, who

ichipcn'ta Family,’ Chap. VII, Sec. 9.

having no other resource left, flung himself upon the clemency of
Salabut Jung, and went to Aurangabad, where he made his sub¬
mission.”

13. In this man, Jaffer Ally, the anti-French faction at the Court
of the Nizam found a powerful ally. Negotiations were opened
with Madras; large offers were made to induce the English to co¬
operate with the mal-eontents, and a treaty would no doubt have
been concluded, but for the necessity of moving up every available
man to Bengal, to recover Calcutta and to inflict due vengeance on
Suraj-ud-do wlah. Monsieur Bussy’s enemies now no longer worked
against him in se^pt. An open rupture ensued, and for several
weeks during the summer of 1756, he entrenched his little army in
the gardens of Charmaul, near the city of Hyderabad. Relieved at
last by the arrival of a considerable force from Masulipatam under
the command of Mons. Law, he was once more received into favor
with the Nizam.

14 During the distress of Charmaul, Bussy had exhausted all
his funds; and his orders on the revenues of the four Circars were
generally dishonored by the Renters and Poligafs to whom it had
been publicly notified by the Nizam’s Ministers that the grant of
those countries to the French had been resumed; even Bussy’s own
Governor of Chicacole, Ibrahim Khan, disavowed his authority.
The only leading Chief who stood to his allegiance was “ Gajapati
Yiziaram Raz, the Rajah of Yizianagur in Chicacole, who, judging
with more sagacity than Ibrahim Khan, ordered his agents at Hyder¬
abad to assure Mr. Bussy of his fidelity and the regular payment of
his tributes; and one night, when little expected, and.most wanted,
a man came to Charmaul, and, being permitted to speak in private
with Mr. Bussy, delivered with the message of Yizayaram Rrz a sum’
of gold, as much as he could carry concealed under his garments.
It was sufficient for the present want, and the same man afterwards
furnished more as necessary.” Orme, Vol. II, p. 103.

15. Matters being thus adjusted, Mons. Bussy resolved to proceed
into the Circars, to repress the insurrections against the French
authority that had arisen during his rupture with the. Nizam, to
collect the balances in those districts, and by an adjustment of the
government, to provide for the future regularity of its payment. On'
the 16th of November of the same year (AD. 1756) he began his
march with 500 Europeans and 4,000 Sepoys, and arrived at Rajah-
mundry on the 19th December.

“ On the approach of the French, Ibrahim Khan, whom Mr. Bussy
had raised to the government of this
rme, o. , page j . and the province of Chicacole, dread¬

ing the punishment of his ingratitude during the distress of Char-
manl, quitted the country, and went away to Aurangabad; but the
Rajah Viziaram Raz, confident in the proofs he had given of his
attachment, met their army accompanied by several other Indian
Chiefs, with their forces, which, with his own, amounted to 10,000
men ; he was received with every mark of respect, and employed the
favor in which he stood to the gratification of an animosity, which
had long been the leading passion of his mind. The tradition of
these countries says, that many centuries beforeMahoinedanism, a king
of Jaggemaut, in Orissa, marched to the south with a great army,
which subdued not only these provinces, but, crossing the Kistna,
conquered the Carnatic, as far as Conjeeveram; these conquests he
distributed in many portions to his relations, officers, and menial
servants, from whom several of the present northern Polygars pretend
to be lineally descended, and to govern at this very time the very
districts which were then given to their ancestor. All who claim
this genealogy, esteem themselves the highest blood of native
Indians, next to the Brahmins, equal to the Rajpoots, and support this
pre-eminence by the haughtiest observances, insomuch that the
breath of a different religion, and even of the meaner Indians,
requires ablution; their women never transfer themselves to a second,
but burn with the husband of their virginity; and, although this
cruel practice is not unfrequent in most of the high families and
castes throughout India, yet it is generally optional; but with the
women of these ancient Polygars, the most indispensable of
necessities.”

*The first- in rank of these Polygars, who all call themselves Rajahs,
was Ranga Ran of Bobbili: the fort of this name stands clo^to the
mountain about 140 miles north-east of Vizagapatam; the diktats are
about twenty square miles. There had long been a deadly hatred
between this Polygar and Viziaram. Raz, whose person, how much
soever he feared his power, Ranga R&o held in the utmost contempt,
as of low extraction, and of new note.f Districts belonging to

* Tile Bobbiu people, whatever Mr. Orme was informed to the oontrary, do not chum
fcj come of the Orissa stock- They are Yelama Dokab, a pore Telugu tribe.

Viziaram Baz adjoined to those of Bobbili, whose people diverted the
water of the rivulets, and made depredations which Viziaram B&z,
for want of better military means, and from the nature of Banga Kao’s
country, could not retaliate. Viziaram Baz used his utmost influence
and arguments to persuade Mr. Bussy of the necessity of removing
this neighbour; and Mr. Bussy proposed that he should quit his
hereditary ground of Bobbili, in exchange for other lands of greater
extent and value, in another part of the province ; but Banga Bao
treated the proposal as an insult. Soon after, it became necessary
to send a detachment of Sepoys to some districts at a distance, to
which the shortest road lay through some part of tlie woods of
Bobbili : permission was obtained; but, either by some contrivance
of Viziaram Baz, or the pre-determination of Banga Bao, the detach¬
ment was sharply attacked, and obliged to retire with the loss of thirty
sepoys killed, and more wounded. Viziaram Baz improved this
moment of indignation; and Mr. Bussy, not foreseeing the terrible
event to which he was proceeding, determined to reduce the whole
country and to expel the Polygar and ail his family.” #

“ The province of Chicaeole has few extensive, plains, and its hills
increase in frequency and magnitude, as they approach the vast
range of mountains that bound this, and the province of Bajahmun-
drum to the north-west. The hills and the narrower bottoms which
separate them,' are suffered to over-run with wood, as the best pro¬
tection to the opener vallies alloted for cultivation. The Polygar,
besides his other towns and forts, has always one situated in the
most difficult part of his country, which is intended as the last
refuge for himself aud all his own blood. The singular construction
of this fort is adequate to all the intentions of defence amongst a
people unused to cannoq, or other means of battery. Its outline Is
a regular square, which barely exceeds 200 yards; a large round
tower upraised at each of the angles, and a square projection in the
middle* each of the sides. The height of the wall is 22 feet, but
of the rampart within only 12, which is likewise its breadth at top,
although it is laid much broader at bottom; the whole is of temper¬
ed clay, raised in distinct layers, of which each is left exposed to the
sun, until thoroughly hardened, before the next is applied. The
parapet rises 10 feet above the rampart, and is only three feet thick.
It is indented five feet down from the top in interstices, six inches
wide, which are three or four feet asunder. A foot above the bot¬
tom of these interstices and battlements, runs a line of round holes,

179

another two feet lower, and a third within two feet of the rampart.
These holes are, as usual, formed with pipes of baked clay : they
serve for the employment of fire-arms, arrows, and lances ; and the
interstices for the freer use of all these arms, instead of loop-holes,
which cannot be inserted or cut in the clay. The towers and the
square projections in the middle, have the same parapet as the rest
of the wall; and in two of the projections, on opposite sides of the
fort, are gateways, of which the entrance is not in the front, hut on
one side, from whence it continues through half the mass, and then
turns by a right angle into the place ; and, on any alarm, the whole
passage is choked up with trees, and the outside sourrounded to
some distance with a thick bed of strong brambles. The rampart
and parapet are covered by a shed of strong thatcli, supported by
posts; tbe eaves of this shed project over the battlements, but fall
bo near, that a man can scarcely squeeze his body between :
this shed is shelter both to the rampart and guards against
the son and rain. An area of 500 yards, or more, in every
direction round the fort, is preserve :! clear, of which the circum¬
ference joins the high wood, which is kept thick, three, four,
or five miles in breadth around this centre. Few of these forts
permit more than one path through the wood. The entrance of the
path from without is defended by a wall, exactly similar in construc¬
tion and strength to one of the sides of the fort; having its round
towers at the ends, and the square, projection with its gateway in the
middle. From natural sagacity, they never raise this redoubt on the
edge of the woo'd; but at the bottom of a recess, cleared on purpose,
and on each side of the recess, raise breast-works of earth or hedge,
to gall the approach. The path admits only three men abreast,
winds continually, is everywhere commanded by breast-works in
the thickest, and has in its course several redoubts, similar to that of
the entrance, and, like that, flanked by breast-works on eqch hand.
Such were the defences of Bobbili; against which ifr. Bussy
marched with 750 Europeans, of whom 250 were horse, four field
pieces and 11,000 Peons and Sepoys, the army of Viziaram Raz,
commanded them in person.”

“ Whilst the field-pieces plied the parapet of the first redoubt at
the entrance of the wood, detachments entered into the side of
the recess with fire and hatchet, and began to make a way, which
tended to bring them in the rear of the redoubt; and the guard, as
soon as convinced of their danger, abandoned their station, and

joined those in the posts behind; the same operations continued
through the whole path, which was five miles in length, and with
the same success, although not without loss. When in sight of the
fort, Mr. Bussy divided his troops into four divisions, allotting one,
with the field-piece, to the attack of each of the towers. Ranga R,ao
was here, with all his parentage, 250 men hearing arms, and nearly
twice this number of women and children.

“ The attack commenced at daybreak, on the 24th January, with
the field pieces against the four towers; and the defenders, lest fire
might catch the thatch of the rampart, had pulled it down. By
nine o’clock, several of the battlements were broken, when all the
leading parties of the four divisions advanced at the same time
with scaling ladders; but, after much endeavour for an hour, not a
man had been able to get over the parapet; and many had fallen
wounded; otljer parties followed with as little success, until all
were so fatigued, that a cessation was ordered, during which the
field-pieces, having beaten down more of the parapet, gave the
second attack more advantage; but the' ardour of the defence
increased with the danger. The garrison fought with the indignant
ferocity of wild beasts, defending their dens and families : several
of them stood, as in defiance, on the top of the battlements, and
endeavoured to grapple with tbe first ascendants, hoping with them
to twist the ladders down; and this failing, stabbed with their
lances, but being wholly exposed themselves, were easily shot by
aim from the rear of the escalade. The assailants admired, for
no Europeans had ever seen such excess of courage in the natives
of Hindostan, and continually offered quarter, which was always
answered by tbe menace and intention of death: not a man bad
gained the rampart at two o’clock in tbe afternoon, when another
cessation of the attack ensued; on which Ranga R,So assembled the
principal men, told them that there was no hopes of maintaining
the fort, and that it was immediately necessary to preserve their
wives and children from tbe violation of Europeans, and the more
i^Sominious authority of Viziaram Raz. A number called without
distinction were allotted to the work; they proceeded, every man
with a torch, his lance, and poignard, to the habitations in the middle
of the fort, to which they set fire indiscriminately, plying the flame
with straw prepared with pitch and brimstone, and every man
stabbed without remorse, the woman or child, whichsoever attempted
to escape the flame and suffocation. Not the helpless infant, cling-

mg to the bosom of its mother, saved the life of either from the
hand of the hu.sb.and and father. The utmost excess whether of
revenge or rage, were exceeded by the atrocious prejudices which
dictated and performed this horrible sacxifice. The massacre being
finished, those who accomplished it returned, like men agitated by
the furies, to die themselves on the walls. Mr. Law who com¬
manded one of the divisions, observed, whilst looking at the con¬
flagration, that the number of the defenders was considerably
diminished, and advanced again to the attack : after several ladders
had failed, a few grenadiers got over the parapet, and maintained
tfieir footing in the tower until more secured the possession. Eanga
Rao hastening to the defence of the tower, was in this instant
killed by a inusket-balL His fall increased, if possible, the despe¬
ration of his friends; who, crowding to revenge his death, left the
other parts of the ramparts bare; and the other fusions of the
French troops, having advanced likewise to their resPRtive attacks,
numbers on all sides got over the parapet without opposition: never¬
theless, none of the defenders quitted the rampart, or would accept
quarter: but each fell advancing against, or struggling with, an
antagonist; and even when fallen, and in the last agony, would
resign his poignard only to death. The slaughter of the conflict
being completed, another much more dreadful, presented itself
in the area below; the transport of victory lost all its joy; all
gazed on one another with silent astonishment and remorse, and
the fiercest could not refuse a tear to the deplorable destruc¬
tion spread before them. Whilst contemplating it, an old man,
leading a hoy, was perceived advancing from a distant recess:
he was welcomed with much attention and respect, and conducted
by the crowd to Mr. Law to whom he presented the child with
these words: “This is the son of RangaRao, whom I have pre¬
served against his father’s will.” Another emotion now succeeded,
and the preservation of this infant was felt by all as some alle¬
viation to the horrible catastrophe, of which they had been the
unfortunate authors. The tutor and the child were immediately
sent to Mr. Bussy, who, having heard of the condition of the
fort, would not go into it, hut remained in his tent,'where he
received the sacred captives with the humanity of a guardian
appointed by the strongest claims of nature, and immediately
commanded patents to be prepared, appointing the son lord of
the territory which he had offered the father in exchange for the

districts of Bobbili ; and ordered them to be strictly guarded in
the camp from the malevolence of enemies.”

“ The ensuing night and the two succeeding days passed in
the usual attentions, especially the care of the wounded, who
were many; but in the middle of the third night, the camp was
alarmed by tumult in the quarter of Viziaram Raz. Four of
the soldiers of Ranga Rao, on seeing him fall, concealed them¬
selves in an unfrequented part of the fort until the night was
far advanced, when they dropped down the walls and speaking
the same language, passed unsuspected through the quarters of
Yiziaram Raz, and gained the neighbouring thickets; where they
remained the two succeeding days, watching until the bustle of
the camp bad subsided; when two of them quitted their retreat,
and having by their language again deceived those by whom
they were questioned, got near the tent of Viziaram Raz; then,
creeping on^Be ground they passed under, the back part, and
entering the tent found him lying on his bed, alone and asleep.
Viziaram Raz was extremely corpulent, insomuch that lie could
scarcely raise himself from his seat without assistance: the two
men, restraining their very breath, struck in the same instant with
their poignards at his heart; the first groan brought in a sentinel,
who fired, hut missed; more immediately thronged'in, hut the
murderers, heedless of themselves, cried out, pointing to the body,

“ Look here ! We are satisfied.” They were instantly shot by the
crowd, and mangled afterwards; but had stabbed Viziaram Raz in
thirty-two places. Had they failed, the other two remaining in the
forest were hound by the same oath to perform the deed or perish
in the attempt.”*

16. From Bobbili, Mr. Bussy proceeded through the northern¬
most parts of the Chieacole province, and at one time meditated
marching to the aid of , Suraj-ud-dowlah through Cuttack, hut
learning the continued success of the English army in Bengal,
(including the capture of the French Settlement of Chandernagore)
he relinquished that idea and resolved to make immediate retali¬
ation on the English factories in the Circars.

“ In consequence of his orders, the Europeans he had left in
garrison at Rajahmundrum, when
rme, o. , p. - . joined by more from Masulipatam,

* In the ballad of ‘ Bobbili, Ranga BSo Charitra’ the achievement is attributed to
the prowess of one man, by name ‘ Tandra Papaya.’

183

marched against the factories of Madapolluni, Bandermaianka,
and Ingferani, which stand near the sea on three different arms of
■the Godavari. The natives here weave excellent cloths at cheap
rates, and the three factories annually furnished TOO hales for the
Company’s market in England. Ingeram only had soldiers, and
only twenty, and all the three factories surrendered on the first-
requisition. The reduction of Vizagapatam, as being nearer, Hr.
Hussy reserved to himself ; but being sure of his prize, remained in
the city of Chicacole until he had settled the affairs of this. Govern¬
ment. On the 24th of June the van of his army appeared before
Vizagapatam. A river coming from the north and turning |^iort
eastward to the sea, forms an arm of land, a mile and a half in
length, and COO yards in breadth. Nearly in the middle of this
ground stands the fort, of which the construction by repeated
mistakes was become so absurd, that it was much less defensible
than many of the ancient barons’ castles of Europe. The face towards
the river was choked.by houses. A whole town lay within 300
yards to the north, a village at the same distance to the south, and
several buildings on each of these sides stood much nearer the walls ;
towards the sea, the esplanade was clear, excepting a saluting
batteiy, where a lodgment might he easily made ; after many inju¬
dicious additions of works round the fort, which only made it worse,
it was found necessary to throw up an entrenchment to the north,
beyond the town, in the shoulder of the peninsula-, quite across
from the river to the sea, with a battery at e4(t extremity', and
another on a hillock near the centre, but this was commanded by
a sand-hill directly opposite, and within point-blank. The access
across the river from the south, wfes sufficiently secured by batteries,
which commanded not only' the passage, but the entrance of the river
itself, through which all embarkations from the sea must gain the
shore, as the surf prevents even a boat from landing on the beach :
indeed the whole scheme of the defences seemed to have been calcu¬
lated only to oppose the attempts of Pirates and Polygars. The
garrison consisted of 150 excellent Europeans, and 300 Sepoys; the
English families in the town were fifty persons. On the same day that ^
the van of Mr. Bussy’s army appeared in sight, the Company’s ship
Marlborough anchored in the road, on board of which was the
Chief Engineer of Madras proceeding to Bengal. He landed, and
having the next morning reviewed the works, with Captain Charles
Campbell, who commanded the troops, both gave their opinion that

184

the extent could not be defended, even with a much greater force;
and advised that all the Europeans should -be immediately embarked,
and the Sepoys with two or three Officers, left to make the best capi¬
tulation they could; but all the boat and fishermen had deserted in
the night, and the wind blew so strong from the sea, that none but
those accustomed could manage the boats over the bar, which that
of the MarlboroiBjh carrying back the Engineer, experienced, being
twice overset, and a man drowned before she got out. At noon, can¬
non appeared on the sand-hill; soon after, the main body of the enemy
and £f summons to surrender; after two or three messages, the capi-
tula4fcm was "signed at eleven at night. All the Europeans, whether
troops or inhabitants, were to be prisoners of war: the Sepoys and
natives free to go where they liked; 'the Company's effects, capture;
individuals, Mr. Bussy said, should have no reasqjL to complain: he
kept his wor4with the utmost liberality, resigning without discus¬
sion whatsoever property any one claimed as his own. The Marl¬
borough having anchored at the Dutch factory of Bimlipatam, twelve
miles to the northward, he permitted the Chief, Mr. PerciVal, Captain
Campbell, and several others, to proceed in her to Bengal.

“ From Yizagapatam the army proceeded to Rajahmundrum, where
they remained some time, and then took the field, and advanced again
to the northward, to awe the tributaries who showed any tendency
to disobedience; but were not obliged to exercise any hostilities of
consequence.” ^

17. Thus endM the year 1757 in the Circars. In January 1758,
the position of affairs at the Court of the Nizam re-called Mons.
Bussy to Hyderabad, and in July* of the same year, he received a
summons from Count Bally, the new Governor of Pondicherry, to
repair to that place without‘delay, with all the troops that could be
spared from the defence of Masulipatam and the Oircars; a requi¬
sition which he immediately obeyed. Count Bally appears habitually
to have underrated the importance of the French connection with the
Soubahdar of the Deccan. .

^ 18. On the assassination of Yimram Jtaz by the Bobbili peons;,
the cliiefship of the Yizianagram family vested in Anandraz, the son
of the deceased’s first cousin. Monsieur Bussy’s great obligations'to
Yiziaram Itaz (as described in para,. 14, supra) had led him to show
peeahar indulgence to that Chief, which, however, he thought pro-
pet to withhold from his successor. Anandraz waited an opportunity ;

185

to take his revenge. No sooner bad Mohs. Bussy sfit out, under
Lally’s orders, for the Carnatic, than Anandraz marched from Vizia-
nagrum, and attacked and took Vizagapatam from the French garri¬
son, “ of which he sent advices, offering to surrender the place, to the
Orme,Volumeii,page355. presidency of Madras; and request¬
ing them to send a large detachment,
which he intended to join with his own forces, and take the four
provinces, which the French had obtained from the Soubah of the
Deccan ; but finding that no troops could be spared from the Carnatic,
he now made the same proposals to the presidency of Bengal, where
the project seemed delusive or chimerical to all but Clive. However,
nothing could be determined before the month of September, when
ships might quit the river, and the intentions of Lally would pro¬
bably be ascertained.”

“ The first advices from Anandraz were received at Calcutta on the
Orme, Volume II, page 362. 4th Jul 3' In Aa S Ust he repeated,
more earnestly and with greater con¬
fidence, his request for a body of troops to drive the French out
of the ceded provinces, and now proposed, as equally feasible, the
reduction of Masulipatam. Letters of the same purport came at the
same time from Mr. Bristol, who had been the Agent at Cuttack,
and had proceeded from thence to Ingeram; had visited Anandraz
on the way, and was received by him with much good-will.” The
enterprize was then put in hand.

“The conduct of the expedition was committed to Lieutenant-
Colonel Forde, who, on the invitation of the Presidency to take the
command of the army in case of the departure of Colonel Clive, had
quitted the king’s service in Aldercron’s regiment, and arrived from
the coast in the month of April. Mr. George Grey was sent to con¬
tinue the course of intelligence at Cuttack, and Mr. John Johnstone
was dispatched in the Mermcdd sloop to make the necessary
preparations in concert with Anandraz at Vizagapatam. The force
allotted for the expedition was SOOEuropeans, including the Artillery¬
men, 2,000 Sepoys, and 100 Lascars: the Artillery were six field--
pieces, the best brass six-pounders, six-twenty-four-pounders for
battery, a howitzer and an eight-inch mortar. 80,000 Rupees,
and 4,000 Gold Mohurs, equivalent to 60,000 Rupees, were the mili¬
tary chest for immediate expenses. The embarkation was made on
three of the Company’s ships lately arrived from Europe, on the
Thames, a private ship of 700 tons, with two of the pilot sloops of
24

the river. The Thames likewise carried a great quantity of provi¬
sions intended for Madras, whither she was to proceed as soon as the
px-esent service would permit. By altercations in the council, for the
measure was too vigorous to be acceptable to all of them, and by
delays in the equipment, the vessels were detained in the river until
the end of September. Their departure left the English force in the
province barely equal to what they carried away. *

“ Mr. Johnstone, who had been sent to Calcutta to concert prepar¬
ations with the Rajah Anandraz arrived, on the 12th of Septem¬
ber, at Vizagapatam, of which the Rajah’s officers there immediately
put him in possession, as the Company’s representative. The Rajah
himself was encamped with his forces at Kasimkota, a fort twenty
miles to the west of Vizagapatam, and fifteen inland from the sea.
His letter to Mr. Johnstone expressed much satisfaction that the
English troops were coming, but signified his intention not to furnish
any money towards their expenses. Tempestuous weather from the
south delayed the arrival of the ships and vessels with Colonel Eorde
until the 20th of October. As soon as the disembarkation was made,
two of the Company’s ships were sent back to Bengal; but the
other, the Hardwicke, and the two sloops, remained to attend the
progress of the expedition. The troops moved from Vizagapatam
on the 1st of November, and on the 3rd, joined the Rajah and his
army at Kasimkota, from whence it was determined to march against
Rajahmundrum, where Mr. Conflans had collected the French troops
from all parts, and they were already advancing to attack the Rajah;
but, on hearing that the English troops were in motion to join him,
they halted and encamped.

“ Mr. Johnstone had dispatched the sloop in which he came, with
advices to Madras of his reception at Vizagapatam; on which they *
immediately sent away Mr. Andrews, with several assistants, to re¬
establish the factory under their own authority, on which the settle¬
ment had always been dependent: they likewise sent Captain Cal-
lendar, an officer on the Madras Establishment, to act as second under
Colonel Forde. The vessel which brought them arrived at Vizaga¬
patam on the 21st of November; and Andrews with Callendar, imme¬
diately went to the camp, which, by long halts and short marches,
had not yet advanced thirty miles beyond Kasimkota. Various
excuses were employed by the Rajah to extenuate this delay; but
the real cause was his repugnance to furnish tho money whieh Colonel

187

Forde demanded, who was not a little offended at his evasions. Mr.
Andrews, who, having been chief of Madapollam, had long been
personally known to the Rajah, adjusted their differences by a treaty,
which* stipulated, “ that all plunder should be equally divided; that
“ all the countries which might be conquered should be delivered to
“ the Rajah, who was to collect the revenue; but the seaports and
“ towns at the mouths of the rivers should belong to the Company,
“ with the revenues of the districts annexed to them; that no treaty
“ for the disposal or restitution, whether of the Rajah’s or the English
“ possessions, should be made without the consent of both parties;
“ that the Rajah should supply 50,000 Rupees a month for the
“ expenses of the army, and 6,000 to commence from their arrival
" at Vizagapatam, for the particular expenses of the officers. He
“ held out likewise other proposals of future alliance, which he
“ Bad not yet authority to ratify.”

19. It is beside the scope of this compilation to detail the further
progress of this expedition. It is sufficient to say that, accompanied
by the numerous levies of Anandraz, who are described by Orme as
undisciplined hordes of Peons and Sowars (except a company of forty
Europeans, who managed four field pieces, under the command of one
Bristols, in a creditable manner) Colonel Forde advanced south, drove
M. Conflans, the French Commander, from Rajahmundry, and Shortly
afterwards took Masulipatam by assault Salabut Jung, who had
advanced to within fifteen miles of Masulipatam, seeing no probability
of re-taking it, was glad to make peace with the invader, and on the
14th May 1759 the following treaty was signed and delivered; the
Nizam making the important concession of disallowing any future
settlement in the Circars of the French nation, and renouncing all
friendship with it

Treaty with the Nizam, 1759.

A copy of Requests made by Colonel Forde to Nawab Salabct Juno,
and his compliance thereto, in his own hand.

“ The whole of the Cirear of Masulipatam, with eight districts, as
well as the Cirear of Nizampatam, and

* Aitohison’a Treaties, Vol. V, ^g^icts 0 f Condavir and Wacal-

1X186 manuer, shall be given to the English

Company as an ena.m (or free gift), and the Sunnuds granted to them
in the same manner as was done to the French.

188

The Nawab Saiabut Jung will oblige the French troops which arc
in his country to pass the river Ganges within fifteen days; or send
them to Pondicherry, or to any other place out of the Deccan country,
on the other side of the river Kistna; in future he will not suffer
them to have a settlement in this country, on any account whatso¬
ever, nor keep them in his service, nor assist them, nor call them to

The Nawab will not demand or call Gajapati Raz to an account
for what ho has collected out of the Circars belonging to the
French, nor for the computation of the revenues of his own country,
in the present year; but let him remain peaceable in it in future,
and according to the computation of the revenues of his country
before the time of the French, agreeable to the custom of his grand¬
father and father, and as was then paid to the Circar, so he will
now act and pay accordingly to the Circar, and if he (the Rajah)
does not agree to it, then the Nawab may do what he pleases. In
all eases the Nawab will not assist the enemies of the English nor
give them protection.

The English Company, on their part, will not assist the Nawab’s
enemies nor give them protection.

Dated Moon Ramadan the 16 th Hegira, 1172, which is the 1 ith
of May 1759.

I swear by God and his prophet, and upon the holy Alcoran, that
I with pleasure agree to the requests specified in this paper, and shall
not deviate from it even an hair’s breadth.

SECTION V.-FROM EXPULSION OF FRENCH TO ESTABLISH¬
MENT OF ENGLISH.

20. With the expulsion of the French, the Circars thus fell again
within the government of the Souba-
MiU, Book IV, chap. till. ^ ^tority however wav rather

nominal than real. The English held possession of their factories
and forts, while the Rajahs and Poligars assumed a species of inde¬
pendence. Matters continued in this state till the year 1765. In the
banning of that year, Nizam Ali, who had dethroned and murdered
liis brother Saiabut Jung, invaded the Carnatic, but checked by the

189

farces of the English and their ally the Nabob Mahomed Ally, retreat¬
ed when in the neighbourhood of Tripetty. In April, Lord Clive, on
his passage from England to Bengal, arrived at Madras, and his first
negotiations from Calcutta with the Court of Delhi were directed to
obtain an imperial grant for the English of the Circars, and another
for Mahomed Ally, of the Carnatic. These giants, however little
respected by the sword, “ would still give the appearance of legal
right to territorial possession within the ancient limits of the Mogul
empire,” and could be used with good effect, along with more sub¬
stantial arguments, against the Nizam. The firmaun of the Emperor
(Shah Allum) for the Circars is dated 12th August 1765. After
reciting the cession of those territories by Salabut Jung to the
French, the absence of any recognition of that cession by the Mogul,
and the consequent expulsion of the French by His Majesty’s
faithful Sepoy Sirdars, the English Company, it declares that in
consideration of the fidelity and good wishes of the said Company
“ we have, from our throne, the basis of the world, given them the
aforementioned Circars, by way of Enam or free gift, without the
least participation of any person whatever in the same.”

21. Furnished with this firmaun, General Calliaud was despatch¬
ed from Madras to take possession of the Circars. His progress was
unopposed, hut news reaching the presidency that the Nizam was
preparing to retaliate by an irruption into the Carnatic, orders were
forthwith sent to Calliaud to hasten to Hyderabad with full power
to negociate a peace. A treaty of fourteen Articles was ratified at
Hyderabad on the 12th November 1766, and so timid were the
instructions given to the Plenipotentiary, that not only is no men¬
tion anywhere made of the Mogul’s firmaun of the preceding year,
hut the Company actually agreed to pay to the Nizam an annual
tribute of nine lakhs of Rupees, “ as a consideration for His High¬
ness’s free gift of the abovementioned five Circars for ever and ever.”

22. Notwithstanding the strong assurances of mutual assistance
and friendship with which this treaty abounds, the Nizam in the
following year allied himself with Hyder Ali and began to make
incursions with him into the Carnatic. Defeated before Trinomalee
by Colonel Smith, and still more decisively by the the same Com¬
mander at Vaniembady, he was fain to open negociations. A treaty
was concluded between the Soubadar, the Nabob and the English
on the 23rd February 1768. In the first Article, Shah AUums

190

firmaun ol' 1765 is expressly set forth, the subsidiary cession of the
Circars by the Nizam by the treaty of 1766 reiterated, a reduced
payment for those countries accepted, and a promise given “ to -write
letters to Naraindoo,* who had lately raised disturbances in the
Itchapore country and to all other Zamindars in the Circars, acquaint¬
ing them that they are in future to regard the English Company as
their sovereign, and to pay their rents and obedience to the said
Company, or their deputies, without raising - any troubles or dis¬
turbances.”

23. At the conclusion of the treaty of 1759 between Colonel Forde
and the Nizam, Anandraz ofVizianagram set out for his own district;
but he was not destined to reach it. At Rajahmundry he fell a victim
to small pox; he never had any issue, and his wives who were in
camp when he died performed Suttee on his pyre. In this juncture,
the selection of an heir was unanimously entrusted by the family to
Chandraya, the widow of Viziaram Raz, the friend of M. Bussy. She
adopted Venkatapati Raz, a boy of twelve years of age, the second
son of her husband’s cousin Pusapati Rambhadra Raz, and caused
him to assume the name of Viziaram Raz, by which he was after¬
wards always known. This boy had a half-brother, considerably
older than himself, Sittaram R&z. The adoption of an eldest son is
prohibited by Hindi law; Sittaram Raz nevertheless cherished con¬
siderable resentment against his brother, as the object, to his own
exclusion, of the Ranee’s choice. Owing to Viziaram’s minority,
all authority and state fell naturally at once into Sittaram’s hands.
This influence he never lost, and though nominally the Rajah,
Viziaram Raz, for the greater portion of his life, crouched under
the dominion and even the oppression of his elder brother.

24 In April 1760, the young Rajah, led by the hand of his
Dewan, Gondila Appaji was presented at Rajahmundry to his Suze¬
rain, the Nizam; and his Sitle was confirmed -by that prince; he
then returned to this district. The following is a list of the Zamin-"
daxs, at that time tributary to Vizianagram. The peshcush payable
to the Nizam was Rupees 2,90,059-4-0; but in the weak , state of
the Nizam’s government in the Circars, during the eight years that
elapsed between Colonel Forde’s expedition and the formal cession
of these districts to the English, this peshcush was. often withheld,

* ESrSyana Deo of Parla Kimedy.

191

aud the conquests of Sittaram added enormously to the prestige and
independence of the family:—

Zamindary. Name of Zamindar.

Jeypore ------ Lai a. Krishna Deo.

Singav&rpuk5ta - - - - - Mukki Kasipati RSz.

’ Madgole - - - - - Linga Bhupati.

Salur - - - - - - - Sanyasi Rgz.

Kottapslem.Muttavaru.

KurupSm .Sivaram R&z.

Ankipilli and Satyavaram - - Rambhadra Pykerow.

Golgondah- - - - - - Vlra Bhupati.

P&leonda ----- Yiziaram Riiz.

Andhra - - - - - - Ramanna Dora.

Regulavalasa.PusapatT Yiziaram Raz

and Ramchand Raz.

Poram.Pykarayudu.

Teda or PSnchipenta - - - Virapu Raz.

Sangamvalasa - - - - - Nisshankudu.

Ghemudu ----- Lakki Raz.

Raj am - - - - - Vengal Rao.

Narava - ■ - - - - Hedin Rao and Vira

Narasimha Rao.

25. Sittaram’s first efforts were directed to supplant the ancient
Dewan; this effected, he pro eeeded to bring to terms, Yengal Rao,
one of the old Bobbili family, a determined insurgent against the
authority of the Pusapatis. Yengal Rao’s object was the recovery
of the entire Bobbili estate, but Sittaram Raz, after one or two cam¬
paigns, quieted bim with the grant of the Rajam and Kaviti taluqs,
for which he agreed to pay 20,000 Rupees annually. Yengal Rao
died in 1765, when Chinna Ranga Rao, the surviving representative
of the Bobbili race, was seized by Sittarim and confined in the fort
at Vizi anagram. Having now (A.D. 1761) at his disposal a consider¬
able force, Sittaram Raz took advantage of the absence ofNSrayana
Deo of Parla A Kimedy on a pilgrimage to Jaggemaut, to invade
that district. NarSyana Deo returned at the head of a body of five
thousandMahratta horse, nnderthe command of a Sirdar namedBattoji,
Whom he had subsidized: but in an engagement at Narsannapdta near
Chicacole, Sittaram Raz defeated them with great slaughter; NarS-
yana Deo was constrained to proceed on another pilgrimage this

192

time to a shrine in Hindostan; and the PusapatLs added to then-
territories a great portion of the present Ganjam District.

The two brothers then marched southwards as far as Mogultur in
Bajahmundry; being opposed by the local Nabob, Baddi Abjama
Khan, they defeated him and are said to have possessed themselves
temporarily of the Rajahmundry Circar.

SECTION VI.—PROM ESTABLISHMENT OF ENGLISH (1767)
TO CIRCUIT COMMITTEE’S REPORT (1784,)

26. Shortly after this, the English Company set about establish¬
ing their authority in the Circars, under the Sanad from the Nizam.
Their head-quarters were at Masulipatam, which they had Jheld
since 1759, in virtue of Colonel Horde’s treaty. From this place they
sent up Nabob Hussein Ali Klian and a Brahmin named Kandregula
Joge Pantulu to negociate with the Pusapati brothers. The latter
ultimately agreed to pay a pesheush of three lacs for their country
and to resign all claim of conquest to the t&luqs of N Srayana Deo
of Kimedy. The pesheush thus settled was punctually remitted
during the years 1767-68, to Mr. Andrews, the Chief at Masulipa¬
tam, who in 1769 became the first Chief of Vizagapatam. Every
English official at that time had a native of the country in his
service in a confidential capacity, under the style of ‘ Dubash’ or
Interpreter; Mr. Andrews brought with him one Godd Jaggappa, who
bceame the founder of the well known Code family of Vizagapatam.

27. About this time, the hill Zamindars, feudatories of Viziana-
gram, confederated to throw off their yoke. The combination was
a formidable one, but Sittaram Rtz was equal to the occasion. He
persuaded, the Chief and Council to regard it as a challenge to
their newly-constituted authority, and with the aid of the Com¬
pany’s troops, he readily defeated the insurgents, one after another.
At the close, of the campaign, all the Zamindars in the district, but
Andra and Palconda, who had both kept aloof from the malcon¬
tents, were dispossessed, and their patrimony went to swell the
rental of Vizianagram. The more considerable Chiefs Vere admitted
to ‘ Towjees’ or stipends; while men of less note, or who were objects*
of special resentment, were kept in fetters in-the dungeons of the-
fort at Vizianagram.

2& . In the year 1775, a strong faction of the leading Racavars,
who b&dtheir awn advantage in view, coerced Sittaram Raz to retire

from the prominent part he had heretofore taken in his brother’s
affairs. He agreed to resign the office of Dewan and to retire to
a private position, on Viziaram’s covenanting to acknowledge his
(Sittaram’s) son, Narsimah Gajapati Raz, as his successor. To this,
Viziaram (who was then childless) readily acceded, it being a pro¬
viso, that the title of the son of SittarSm should not be preferred to
that of any male issue that might afterwards be borne to Viziaram

hims elf t

29. Towards dose of this same year (A.D. 1775) Lord Pigot
arrived at Madras, and assumed the office of Governor. His instruc¬
tions were, 1st, to restore the dominions of Tanjore to the king; and
2ndly, when Tanjore afMrs were accommodated and finally adjusted,
to form a Committee, consisting of five members of the Council,*
who should make the circuit of the Northern, Circars and submit a
fell repeat on those districts. The design of the Court of Direc¬
tors is stated by Mill, Voi IV, p. 141, as follows :—

“ The disappointment in their expectations of pecuniary supply
from the Northern Circars, as from their other dominions, and the
sense which they entertained of the defects of the existing adminis¬
tration, had recommended to the Court of Directors the formation
of the Committee of Circuit. This Committee were directed, by
personal inspection and inquiry upon the spot, to ascertain with all
possible exactness, the produce, the population, and manufactures,
of the country; the extent and sources of the revenue; the mode
and, expense of its collection; the state of the administration of
justice; how for the financial and judicial regulations which had
been introduced in Bengal were applicable in the Circars; what was
the condition of the forts, and the circumstances of the Zamindars
or Rajahs; what the military force of each; the expenses both of his
army and household; and the means which he possessed of defray¬
ing them. The Directors declared it to be their intention to let the
lands, after the expiration of the present leases, for a term of yeans,
as in Bengal; not, however, to deprive the hereditary Zamindars of
their income; but leave them an option, either to take the fends
which had belonged to them, under an equitable valuation, or to
retire upon a pension. They avowed, at the same time, the design
of taking the military power into their own hands, and of prevent-

ing the Zamindars from maintaining those bodies of troops, 'with
which they were perpetually enabled to endanger the peace and
security of the State."

30. Lord Pigot, it is well known, was deposed by Mr. Stratton
and a majority of his council, in a struggle on a subordinate point
in the arrangements regarding Tanjore. This occurred in August
1776, and the deposed Governor- died a prisoner at the Mount, in
May 1777, before the order restoring him to office was received.
Within a few days after the deposition, Mr. Stratton sent the Circuit
Committee for the Circars to the discharge of their duties. They
had made some progress in their inquiries, when Sir Thomas
Eumbold became Governor in February 1778. The measures adopted
by him, in regard to the Circars’ Committee, are thus described by
Mill, Yol. IY, p. 142

“ In Council on the 24th of March, the Governor represented, that
on account of the diminution in the number of members, it was
now inconvenient, if not impossible, to spare a sufficient number
from the Council to form the Committee; that the Committee was
attended’ with very great expense; that all the ends which were
proposed to be served by it might be still more effectually’accom¬
plished if the Zamindars were sent for, the desired information
obtained from the Zamindars, and the Jummabundy, or schedule of
rent, settled with them at the seat of Government, that by this
expedient the Zamindars would be made to feel more distinctly their
dependence upon the Government, both for punishment and protec¬
tion; that intrigues, and the pursuit of private, at .the expense of
public interests, which might be expected in the Circars, would be
prevented at Madras; and that an indefinite amount of time would be
saved. For these reasons he moved, that the Committee of Cirouit
should be suspended, and that in future the annual rent of the dis¬
tricts should be settled at the Presidency, to .which the Zamindars
should, for that purpose, be ordered to repair. The Council acquiesced
in his reasons, and without further deliberation the measure was
decreed.”

“As soon as this intelligence reached the Zamindars, they were
thrown into the greatest consternation. ’ It was expressly urged by
the provincial Councils on the spot, that the ‘ Zamindars were in'
general poor, and hardly able to support their families with any
appearance of dignity; that many of them were altogether unable
to defray the expense of a distant journey, and of a residence for

195

any considerable time, at the seat of Government; that the greater
part of them were in debt, and in arrears to the Company; that they
muSt borrow money, to enable them to undertake the journey, and
still further incapacitate themselves for fulfilling their engagements;
that their absence would greatly augment the confusions of the
country, obstructing both the collection of the revenue and the pre¬
paration of the investment; and that some of them labored under
the weight of many years, and so many bodily infirmities as to
render the journey wholly impracticable.*

“ The President and Council persevered in their original design;
and a considerable number of the Zamindars were brought to Madras.
Of the circumstances which followed, it is necessary that a few
should be pointed out. very case the Governor alone negociated
with the Zamindars, and regulated their payments; in no case did
he lay the grounds of his treaty before the Council; in every case
the Council, without inquiry acquiesced in his decrees. Of all the
Zamindars in the Northern Circars, the most important was Yiziaram
Raz, the Rajah of Vizianagram, whose territory had the extent of
a considerable kingdom, and whose power had hitherto held the
Company in awe. The character of the Rajah was voluptuousness
and sloth; but along with this he was mild and equitable. Sittaram
Raz, his brother, was a man who possessed in a high degree the
talents and vices of a Hindfi. He was subtle, patient, full of appli¬
cation, intriguing, deceitful, stuck at no atrocity in the pursuit of
his ends,—and was stained with the infamy of numerous crimes.
Sittaram Raz had so encroached upon the facility and weakness of
his brother as to have transferred to himself the principal powei
in the province. The yoke, however, which he had placed upon' the
neck of the Rajah was galling, and sustained with great uneasiness.
Zampana Jaggemaut Raz a connexion of the family, united by
marriage with the Rajah, who had superintended the details of
Government as Dewan, or Financial Minister, and was universally

* Of thirty-one Zamindars, summoned to Madras, thirteen did not obey the snmmoss,
nor was their presence enforced. On those who came, no great hardship was indicted,
and the accounts of the alarm and distress which the order created are no doubt much
. exaggerated, as the arrangement withdrew, in some degree, the Zamindars from the
influence of the provincial authorities, and deprived them of the valuable ifuazurs, or pre-
ssnta which they admitted they were in the practice of receiving. The exactions at the
RMStj«ncy were probable more moderate than those in the provinces. The settlements
made with them were not unreasonable, nor injudicious. Minutes of Evidence in the
case of Sir J. Rumbold, page 208, et seq WUton.

196

respected as a man of understanding and virtue, had been recently-
deprived of his office through the machinations of Sittaram Baz.*
The points which required adjustment between Viziaram Baz
and the Company had suggested a use, or afforded a pretext, for
calling him to the Presidency before Sir Thomas Bum bold arrived.
Against this order he remonstrated, on the ground of his poverty,
and of the detriment to his affairs which absence would induce.
He offered to settle with the Council at Vizagapatam for any reason¬
able tribute or rent; and complained of his brother SittarEm Baz,
whom he described as engaged in machinations for his ruin. Sitta¬
ram had obeyed the very first summons to repair to Madras, and had
negotiated successfully for the farm of one principal division of the
lands. He carried another point of still greater importance; which
was to receive from the presidency theTippointment ofDewan to
the Bajah. To this regulation the Bajah manifested the greatest
aversion. The President addressed him in the following words:—
“ We are convinced that it is a measure which your own welfare and
the interest of the Company rendered indispensably necessary. But
should you continue obstinately to withstand the pressing instances
that have repeatedly been made to you by the Board, conjunctively
as well as separately, we shall be under the necessity of taking such
resolutions as will in all probability be extremely painful to you,
but which being once passed can never be recalled.” To this
Viziaram Baz made the following answer:—“ I shall consider myself
henceforward as divested of all power and consequence whatever,
seeing that the Board urge me to do that which is contrary to my
fixed determination, and that the result of it is to be the losing of my
country.” The reason which was urged by the President for this
arbitrary proceeding was, the necessity of having a man of abilities
to preserve the order of the country, and ensure the revenues. The
Court of Directors, however, say, in their general letter to the Presi¬
dency of Madras, dated the 10th of January 1781 :—“ Our surprise
and concern were great, on observing the very injurious treatment
which the ancient Bajah of Virianagram received at the Presidency ;

* The characters given of both these persons are unwarranted by theeradeneew*rW
reapondence adduced. SittarSm’s atrocity and Jaggernautfs virtue are 'both gratuiteuir.

They were both men of ability, and equally so of intrigue, they were both competitors

for the control ofVmaram, and the management of the Zamindwy, apd both equally
uaserupulous in taking advantage of every favorable opportunity to provide for their own
interest). If any preference might be claimed for either, it seems to have been due to
Sittaram,— Wiltm, Tradition, however, supports the text of Mill.

when deaf to his representations and entreaties, you, in the most
arbitrary and unwarrantable manner, appointed his ambitious and
intriguing brother Sittar&m R&z, Dewan of the Circar, and thereby
put him in possession of the revenues of his elder brother, who had
just informed you that he sought his ruin. For however necessary
it might be to adopt measures for securing payment of the Com¬
pany's tribute, no circumstance except actual and avowed resistance
of the Company's authority, could warrant such treatment of the
Rajah.”*

“ And in one of the resolutions which was moved in the House of
Commons by Mr. Dundas, afterwards Lord Melville, on the 25th of
April 1782, it was declared :—“ That the Governor and majority of
the Council of Fort St. George did by menaces and harsh treatment,
compel Viriaram Raz, the Rajah of Vizianagram, to employ Sittar&m
R&z as the Dewan or Manager of his Zamindary, in the room of
Jaggemaut, a man of probity and good character: that the com¬
pulsive menaces made use of towards the Rajah, and the gross ill-
treatment which he received at the Presidency, were humiliating,
unjust and cruel in themselves, and highly derogatory to the interests
of the East India Company, and to the honor of the British nation.”

" Nor was this the only particular in which the Presidency and
Council contributed to promote the interest and gratify the ambition
of Sittar&m Raz. They not only prevailed upon the Rajah to be
reconciled to his brother; they confirmed his adoption of that
brother's son,. and, “ agree,” say the Secret Ccftnmittee of the House
of Commons, “ that all under-leases should for the future be made
in the adopted Rajah’s name; that his name should be used in all
acts erf Government; and that Sittaram Raz his father, who was in
reality to enjoy the power, should be accepted of by the Board as a
security for this young raan.”-f-

* Second Beport, Committee of Secrecy, 1781; Appendix No. 158.

t Second Beport, Committee of Secrecy, 1781; page 16—M. Aa Vmararn waa chadless,
hia adoption of Ida nephew was in strict conformity to Hindi law ; the Conned of Madras
could not ehoose but concur in it. That the reconciliation between the brothera,
however enforced, was permanent, and productive of good effiete, waa ratrefactorily
ahown by its results. It waa effected in July 1778. The Chief d Yizagapatam, Mr.
Gasamajor, from June 1780 to March 1782 depose*, that dining that period the brothers
H»Ain perfect harmony, Sittarim being Dewan ; that the revenues had improved and
wcie'.tegularly paid; and that they could not have been collected at all if the brothers
had Seen at variance Whatever therefore, til* inducements may have been, thi* trana-.
action did hot deserve the censure cast upon it.-- Witten.

19S

« In the opinion of the Directors, even this was not all. They
accused the Presidency of underselling the lands by a corrupt conni¬
vance with Sittaram Raz. “ The report,” they said, " of the Com¬
mittee of Circuit, and the positive evidence of Sittaram Raz, warrant
us in asserting.that more than double the amount of the tribute for
which you agreed,' might and ought to have been obtained for the
Company * We are in possession,” they add, “ of one fact, which, so
far as it extends, seems to convey an idea, that the Zamindars have
been abused, and their money misapplied at the Presidency.”f

“ The Directors alluded to the following fact; that Mr. Redhead,
private Secretary to Sir Thomas Rnmbold, the Governor, had
actually received from Sittaram Raz a bond for one lac of Rupees, on
condition of his services in procuring for the donor the DewaDship
of the Zamindary, a reconciliation with his brother, a confirmation
of his son’s adoption, the Zamindary of Ankapilli, and the Fort
of Vizianagram; advantages, the whole of which, Sittaram Raz
obtained ; corruption, of which though made known to the President
and Council by the proceedings of a Court of Justice, they afforded
to the Court of Directors no information.^

“ Another fact was; that two lacs and one thousand Rupees had
been transmitted to Sittaram Raz, while at Madras; of which money,
though he was greatly in arrear, no part was paid to the Company.”

31. For these and other offences, the Court of Directors in a
Despatch dated 10th January 17S1, dismissed Sir Thomas Rumbold
and two other Members of Council from their service, degrading
several others. IT Sir Thomas Rumbold, however, had already resign¬
ed his office and returned to England. He was succeeded by Mr.
Whitehill, the Senior Councillor. In his farewell Minute, Sir T.
Rumbold had assured the Court of Directors that “ he could speak
“ with confidence that there was no likelihood, at that time, of any
“ troubles on that side of India.” The events of the year 1780, the
year known in Native Chronology, as “ BaMdur Avdntaram,” (Hyder
Ali’s terrible invasion of the Carnatic) showed the futility of this

* See letter of 10th of January 1781, quoted above.

t The Vizianagram Peshcush was fixed at Rupees 4,65,000, or nearly two lacs in excess
of the payment made to the Nizam. See para 24, supra.

t Third Report, Committee of Secrecy, 1781, pages 13,14. Twelfth Resolution of Mr.
Dundee, moved in the House of.Commons, 25th April 1782.

1 Sir T. R. began life as a waiter at Whites—set Timbs’s “ Club Life in London.”

199

prophecy. On intelligence reaching Calcutta of the defeat of Colonel
Baillie'.s detachment and the retreat of Sir Hector Munro to St.
Thomas’ Mount, Warren Hastings immediatly directed Sir Eyre
Coote to sail for Madras, to assume the conduct of the war and to
remove the incompetent Whitehill from office.

32. Sir Eyre Coote arrived on the 5th November. Several bat¬
talions of Bengal Sepoys followed him by land; but in view of the
imminent danger with which the Presidency was threatened, it was
resolved to embark the sepoy regiments of the Coast Army then
serving in the Northern Cirears, on transports for Madras :—

“ The troops in the Cirears, with the exception of garrisons for the

Mill, IV, page 200. three P rinci t ,al P^ces, were all re¬

called ; hut the Sepoys in the Guntoor
Circar refused to proceed by sea and were obliged to be left at
Ongole, while a mutiny was the effect of an attempt to embark
those at Masulipatam and Vizagapatam. At the first of these places,
order was restored by the address of the Commanding Officer. At
’ Vizagapatam, however, they killed several of their Officers, plun¬
dered the place; and went off, accompanied by five companies of
the first Circar battalion. Apprehensions were entertained that the
Sepoys in their neighbouring Circar would follow their example;
and that the Zamindars would deem the opportunity favorable to
draw their necks out of the yoke. Sittaram Raz, who had been
vested with so great a power by the favor of Governor Rumbold,
stood aloof in a manner which had the appearance of design. But
Viziaram Raz, his brother, who had just grounds of complaint,
zealously exerted himself to suppress and intercept the mutineers,
who at last laid down their arms, with part of their plunder, and
dispersed.”

33. Whatever part Sittaram Raz may have taken in fomenting
, the prejudices and alarm of the Native troops on this occasion, one

of the most intelligent Members of the Circuit Committee, Mr.
William Oram, is inclined to attribute an equal share of blame to
the machinations, of Gajapati Deo, Zamindar of Parla Kimedy, who
was then under surveillance at Vizagapatam. A few years pre¬
viously, on some disapproval of his proceedings, this Chieftain had
been, directed to appear before the Local Council; and an Ensign with
a party of Sepoys was sent to escort him. The entire party was
foully murdered, and Gajapati Deo fled with his family and treasure

to the hills. The country was placed under his brother, and so
continued “ until the mutiny of Sepoys at Vizagapatam in 1780,
where Gajapati, having obtained forgiveness, had sometime resided.
The ringleaders of the mutineers having the gentlemen of the
station in their power, and afterwards liberating them without
injury, Gajapati laid claim to the merit of saving their lives, though
many strongly suspect that he was himself no inconsiderable mover •
of that unfortunate affair. In reward however of this dubious
service, Kimedy was restored to him, and his brother being re-called,
had pension of 600 Rupees monthly.”

34 Meanwhile the Committee of Circuit, which had been recon¬
stituted on Governor Rumbold’s leaving India continued their
enquiries; and on the 11th October 1784, Messrs. M. Williams,
Edward Saunders, Edward Frowd and William Oram present their
Report on the Kasimkota Division of the Ckicacole Circar, to
Lord Macartney, K. B., President and Governor in Council, Fort
St. George. Lord Macartney landed at Madras on the 22nd June
1781, and was just in time to save the Northern Circars from being ,
ceded back again to the Nizam, in exchange for the aid of a body of
his horse, to be placed by that prince at the disposal of the Gover¬
nor General and Council of Bengal “ Though a treaty to this
effect had been fully arranged, yet as the orders for carrying it into

' execution .had not been despatched

Mill, XV., page 289. . , .

when Lord Macartney arrived, Mr.

Hastings paid him the compliment of submitting it for his opinion.
The Governor General represented, as of vast importance, the aid
which, the Company was thus to receive; and ascribed but little
value to the territory they were about to surrender, both as it
yielded a ,trifling revenue, and being a narrow strip along the coast,
was, by its extent of frontier, difficult to depend. The opinions of
the Governor General found themselves widely at variance with *
those of the Governor of Fort St. George. Lord Macartney stated ,
the net revenue for, that year of the four,. Northern Circars, not
including Guntoor, at 612,000 Pagodas ; he affirmed that to the
English the defence of territory was easy, not in proportion, tp its
remoteness from the sea, hut the contrary, as: a communication with
their ships enabled the troops to move' in every direction; that as'
manufacturing districts, the Circars were of great importance to* the
Company’s investments; that they would be important in a still
higher point of view, as forming a line of communication between, ‘

201

Bengal and the Carnatic, and giving to the English the whole of the
eastern coast, when they should be augmented by Guntoor and
Cuttack ; and that the friendship of Nizam Ali was of no value,
both as no dependence could be placed on his faith, and as the
expense of his undisciplined and ungovernable horse would far
outgo the utility of their service. On all these accounts, Lord
Macartney declared, that, without the special command of his em¬
ployers, he could not reconcile it to his sense of duty to consent to
the treaty that was proposed. Mr. Hastings gave way.”

SECTION VII.—REPORT OF THE CIRCUIT COMMITTEE,
(A.D. 1784).

35. The Committee commence their Report with a warm tribute
to the “ hearty co-operation and assistance of N iziaram Rtz, who
besides ordering the village accounts, and every other source of
information to be open to our inspection, lias without hesitation laid
his original Muchilkas before us, of which the Zamindars are in
general extremely tenacious.”

The Kasimkota division of the Chieacole Circar consisted at this
time of the following districts:—

L The Havelly Lands. —These lay nearest the coast ; they
consisted of the old demesne or household lands of the sovereign, and
tracts near to towns resumed by the Mahomedans and appropriated
for the peculiar support of their numerous garrisons and establish¬
ments.

II. The Vizagapatam Farms.

III. The Vizi anagram Zamindary, including the tributary
estates of Andhra, Golgondah, Nandapuram (Jeypore)'and Palconda,

IV. The Zamindary of Parla Eimedy, f Both Il0W ittC01 P 0 -

< rated with the

V. The Tekkali Zamindary, ( Ganjam District.

36. A general abstract of revenue collections, with the amount
of lands alienated to Brahmins, peons, village servants and others;
the number of villages in each district, the number of inhabitants,
and the number of looms, win be found in the appended Tabular
Statement:—

2U

Table

General Abstract of Revenue Collections in the Havelly and Zamindary Lands of the Ka.vmlt

S7. The Havellt Estate had been rented to Sittaram Raz
for ten years, in the year preceding Sir Thomas Rumbold’sf arrival as
Governor. It produced chiefly paddy, the small grain not being in
the proportion of more than one-third. Its manufactures, the Com¬
mittee state, were formerly very considerable; consisting of fine
and coarse muslins, and long cloth of 12 and 14 punjams. The fine
cloth and muslins were sent to Hyderabad and money returned, but
owing to the more skilful weavers deserting the Havelly for the
Zamindaries, the trade was now totally lost, so that its present
manufactures are of the coarser sort only.

The population (55,000) was decidedly scanty for the extent of
country, and at least one-quarter of the land was entirely neglected,
evils which the Committee attribute to the exactions and injustice
of the renter in resuming the Inams and instituting oppressive
collections, and to the influence and artifice of the Vizianagram
Cutcherry in compelling and decoying away all the ablest artificers
and numbers of other inhabitants.

The inhabitants still spoke with fervour of the happy administra¬
tion of Anwar-uddin Kluin (father of Mahomed Ally or Wallajah
and afterwards Nabob of the Carnatic) the Foujdar of the Chicacole
Circar under the Nizam. The revenue in his days amounted to four
lacs, but it was now no more than about three and three-quarter lacs.
It was derived from the Government share of the crops; transit
duties and duties on bazaars, taxes on tradesmen and artificers, and
the Sea Customs. The principal seaports were Calingapatam and
M&fus Bandar, wheje the Chicacole river disembogues. Export
duty was levied on grain, ghee and oil for Madras; on salt (manu¬
factured at the Nowpada pans), fine cloth, muslin and wax for
Bengal and Bimlipatam; and on the imports of raw silk, taffetas,
copper, iron, spices, beetle-nut and elephants. These collections, the
Committee complain, are now fallen extremely low, from the scarcity
of manufactures and poverty of the people.

The value of the crop was estimated just before harvest, and the
Government share was received in specie; one-third of the paddy
crop being allowed to the fixed inhabitants ; two-fifths to strangers ;
and one-half to Telingas and those who cultivate dry grains. Pre¬
vious however to dividing the shares, one Rupee per garce upon the
whole was collected by the renter, whose duty it was to keep in
repair the tanks and channels; a duty which he habitually evaded.

204

A lilii-nil svsloni of" Cowlo' for bringing waste lands into cultiva¬
tion was tilso a part of the ancient economy; but for some years
past the heavy terms exacted from the under-renters by Sittamm
Raz had resulted in depriving the ryots of their proper proportions.

The sere w had been applied, in like manner, to tradesmen, and
manufacturers. The tax upon these classes had within two years
past been raised from>eight Annas and two Rupees to three Rupees
and seven Rupees per man; and the cloth which used to pay from
three to seven and half Rupees per cent, was raised to nine and
seventeen Rupees.

In respect to Inam lands, it appears that Sittaram Raz had resum¬
ed not only the grants of the former Mahomedan Foujdars to their
co-religionists, but had also deprived the principal Brahmins of their
holdings. It being necessary to retain the services of village arti¬
sans, watchmen, &c., the village Inamdars had not generally been
disturbed; they were required however to pay a Nazar of five Rupees
per garce. The Committee do not recommend a wholesale reversion
of Sittaram’s proceedings in this matter. In regard, particularly, to
the Mahomedan Tna.m da.rs, they congratulate the Government on
being rid of large numbers of “ so licentious, factious and indolent a
race” "without the odium of initiating the resumptions.

The people of the Havelly, they state in conclusion, have no pro¬
perty in the soil, “ neither is here any security for their effects and
persons, as we have known in many cases.” The Nayudus or head¬
men of villages, had long being accustomed to settle trifling causes,
but in cases of more importance the renter’s decision was the only
resource of the injured, and that decision was universally given in
favor of the litigant with the weightier purse.

In short, the system of renting, however restrained and regulated,
appeared to the Committee utterly incompatible with the advance¬
ment of the country. The defects of the system were commonly
ascribed to the shortness of the lease; but here there had been a
lease for ten years, with consequences unusually destructive.

38. The Yizagapatam Farm comes next under review. It com¬
prised .thirty-three petty villages in the vicinity of the chief town.
The number of looms was four hundred and thirty-four ; of the
inhabitants 35,000. The Farms produced about 18,000 Rupees and
■were rented for Rupees 11,300, including the salt, which figures at

205

something under two hundred Rupees per annum. The Brinjarries,
it appears, were seldom allowed to reach the Company’s pans; the
Zamindars intercepted them and obliged them to purchase the article
at their own stores.

39. Having gone through the Havelly Estate and the Vizagapa-
tam Farms, the Committee proceed to that of the Circar at large. The
details of the Revenue system of the Zamindars are described
in paras. 23, 24 and 25 of Sir Thomas Munro’s Minute on the
Northern Cirears, dated 7th January 1823, East India House Selec¬
tions, Vol. Ill, paras. 23 to 2G.

“ The revenue system in the Cirears, as described by the
Committee, has a general resemblance to that of many other pro¬
vinces of India. The people had no property in land; they were poor
in their appearance and oppressed.* Under the old Hindu Govern¬
ment they paid half of the produce in kind, but after the Mahorne-
dan conquest, the Zamindars employed in the management of the
country imposed a skist or fixed assessment on the land, to which
extra-assessments were afterwards added, by which the share of the
ryots was reduced, nominally to one-third, but actually to one-fifth
of the gross produce in rice lands, which formed the chief cultiva¬
tion of the country: in dry grain cultivation, the shares of the ryots
and the Government were equal. These were the shares which
prevailed in the Chic&cole Circar. In the more southern Cirears of
Rajaionundry and Ellore, the ryot’s share was higher. It was in
rice-land forty, fifty and sixty per cent., but he did not actually
receive more than one-fourth or one-fifth; in dry grain it was one-
half. More favorable rates were allowed to certain privileged
castes and to strangers than to the fixed ryots. The rents were paid
in money. The shist was a fixed sum. The extra-assessments were
usually regulated by the price of the grain, or by both the price and
the estimated quantity. The Committee describe the revenue sys¬
tem, then follcwed in the Cirears, as differing very little from that
which had existed under the Mahomedan Government. The princi¬
pal alteration consisted in the practice, in many places, of regulating
both the shist and extra assessments by an estimate and valuation

* Report of Committee of Circuit, lltlx October 1784 ; Messrs. Saunders and Fruwd,
11th September 1784 ; Mr. William Orme, 1784 ; and Committee of Circuit. 15tli
February 1787.

'if tin.* crop; but as the slum; allowed to the ryots was still the same,
the charge was, perhaps, on the whole, rather unfavorable to him.”

*• The Committee recommended the abolition of the shist and
extra assessments, the revival of an annual estimate and valuation
of the crops; that the ryots should have one-t(nrd of the produce
in the best rice-lands, two-fifths in ordinary, and half in poor and
dry land; that they should pay in money, except when unable from
poverty or other cause. They thought that a fixed rent could not
be established, either by giving the ryots long leases or a property
in the soil, while they “ retain their present unresisting habits,” and
that it could only be done where “a judicial establishment shall
“ have long taken place, and accustomed the native to know the
“ extent of his rights.”* Their opinions are nearly the same as were
expressed thirty-two years afterwards by tlie Coimbatore Com¬
mission”

“ The Committee state, that fixed money rents, under the name of
shist, had been introduced about sixty years before by the Rajah of
Vizianagram : Mr. Orme states, that they were introduced after the
Mahomedan conquest, which would make them above a century
older. It seems to be veiy uncertain by whom they were brought
in, and to be as likely to have been done by Hindus as Mahomedans,
for the Mahomedans usually left all their revenue arrangements to
Hindus. The Committee appear to have adopted the opinion so
common among Europeans, that under the Hindu princes the
revenue was always a share of the crops, paid in kind. This belief
seems to have arisen from Europeans having acquired their first
knowledge of native customs on the coast, where the produce being
chiefly rice, and the cultivation depending on the supply of water
from artificial sources (often very uncertain,) rendered it almost
impossible to have established a fixed .money-rent, so high as to have
answered the demands of the State. We are certain that,the
Hindus had no one uniform revenue system, for vie find in the
interior of India, under Hindu governments, a variety of systems,
and founded more frequently on a fixed money-rent than on a share
of the crop paid in kind. Collecting the revenue in kind is a ■
clurnsy, but very simple mode of realizing it. No commutation is
required : whether the crop he poor or abundant, a share of it can

Beport of Committee of Circuit, Ilth October 1784, paragraph 74.

207

easily be taken, and Government can always draw fnqpi the ryot as
much m lie can possibly pay. The case is very different under money-
rents. If the assessment is to be a fixed one, it must be so moderate
as to meet the contingencies of the seasons in ordinary times, and a
more liberal share must therefore be allowed to the ryot than
when, he pays in kind; and the consequence is, that where the
ryots pay a fixed money-rent they are usually more substantial
than when they pay by a share of the crop. My conversations with
the different Zamindars were directed to ascertain the way in which
they severally realized their revenues. I found that they followed
various systems : that some received their rents in kind, because
they were traders; that some received then in kind, because
their rvots were poor; that some received their rents in money,
fluctuating in amount with the price and produce; that some had
fixed money-rents either for a term of years or without limitation;
and that some made their settlements with the ryots, and others with
the heads of villages or with renters. When I see in a tract of
country no? exceeding four hundred miles in length, all these
diversities of system among Hindu Chiefs pursuing that which he
thought best, I cannot for a moment doubt that at least as great a
variety must have prevailed in so extensive a country as India
under its numerous native princes.

“ The different classes of village and district officers, from the
Zemindar down, to the village watchman, appear, from the reports of
the 1 Committee, to have been the same nearly as the neighbouring
countries. The Zamindar was appointed by the Nabob Of the
provinces and confirmed by the Soubadar. The Nayudu, or head of
the village, settled petty disputes when the parties were willing,
and he collected the rents from the ryots with the Curnum : but the
Committee remark, that the Camma’s accounts, which were meant
to be a check both on the exactions of the Zamindar and the frauds
of the villages, were rendered of no use by his dependant state on
the Zamindar.”

The produce, the Committee observe, is much the same in all
parts of the Circar, allowing for difference of soil :—“ Paddy is prin¬
cipally grown in Yizianagram and Palconda; small grains being in
the proportion* of about one-third, with sugar-cane, oil seed,
tobacco, cotton, physic seeds and a small quantity of galtpetre.
The hill countries of Jeypore and Golgondah, besides paddy and

208

small gmiris, jvliieh boar very low prices from the want of export
and consumption, produce honey, wheat, wax, dammer, lac, iron
and dyes, all of which are brought down for sale by the Brinjarries.

The number of inhabitants is taken at about eleven lacs. The
Committee everywhere observed the evident appearance of extreme
indigence, strongly indicating the long continuance of a series of
hardships and exactions. There had been some years of drought
with a great exportation of grain; but much was attributable to
new and oppressive assessment, devised by Sittaram Raz, as Dewan
to his brother. The weaving trade, in particular, was nearly exter¬
minated by a duty laid on cotton.

40. The amount of revenue in the whole Cirear was thirty-one
lacs, whereof about two lacs are denounced as oppressive exactions.
The Sunkajc ditties, or dues taken at Custom Houses, fares and
markets all over the Cirear called for immediate redress, “ the
Brinjary merchants being liable to so many and numerous imposi¬
tions, that neither the favorable sale of inland commodities, nor the
high profits arising on their return with salt can induce them to
resort hither as formerly.” The Rajah of Jeypore, in particular, who
was entirely beyond control, owing to the “ long and deep chain of
mountains that lies between the flat country of the Cirears and his
capital,” levied forty Rupees on every hundred bullock-load. This,
with the duties taken at the Custom Houses in every principal
village in the plains, was a deadly incubus on trade.

Courts of Justice did not exist in the Zamindaries any more than
in the Havelly taluqs. Heads of villages decided petty disputes,
while those of greater importance were brought before the Zamin-
dars, whose venality is described as notorious.

41. A part of the Committee’s duty was to report on the forts
and the military resources of the Zamindars. They state that there
are numerous fortified places, hut few of any importance. The
generality were built when the country was parcelled out into small
feudal Rajahships, and intended rather as a retreat from marauders
than as posts for defence. The forts at Vizianagram and M&dfjole
were the principal exceptions, the former a square of about two
hundred and fifty paces on each face, built of stone and brick, but in
great disrepair, with a ditch; and the latter,' a small bblong with five
baSfiona^nd a gateway, but no ditch. The Vizianagram fort posses¬
sed twenty pieces of cannon from 18 to 6 poundeis, and the troops,

209

with the Rajah’s equipage, amounted to three thousand men of all
descriptions. At Mftdgole there was a battalion of one thousand one
hundred men dressed and armed after the European manner.

42. As to the numerical state of the Vizianagram troops, includ¬
ing those of feudatory Zamindars, the following statement, given by
the Committee, gives a total of upwards of twelve thousand men,
maintained at a cost of upwards of six lacs of Rupees.

In thh? Zamindary of Vizianagram.

Men. es. a. p.

1,620 or 15 Companies of Sepoys armed and dress¬
ed after the European manner, at a monthly

charge, of Rupees 11,259-7-0, is yearly. 1,35,113 4 0

2,586 Sibbandy and Pike Peons for the forts and
hilly countries, at 11,062-6-0 Rupees

monthly, is. 1,32,748 8 0

2,740 Ra$avars, &c., castes, not immediately employ¬
ed, hut allowed a small salary, and are in
fact hereditary pensioners... ... ... 1,12,120 8 0

Allowance to the Sirdars or Commanders,

mostly relations of the Zamindar. 1,10,308 8 0

767 Aimed Peons who are the Zamiudar’s body
* ’guard, at 3,908-7-0 per month, is... ... 46,901 4 0

50 Horsemen, also of his equipage, at 906 Rupees
, per month, is... ... ... 10,872 0 0

7,763 . 5,48,064 0 0

Zamindary of Palconda.

600

344

1,606

9,369

Armed Peons who are the Zamindar’s guard
and a garrison to his fort of Viragottam... 13,824 0 0

Tirast Peons who have lands in Jagbire
amounting to... ... ... ... 21,065 0 0

Doratanmns, or military men of the Zamin¬
dar’s family who have also lands in Jaghire. 10,327 0 0

45,210 0 0

27

2,369

45,216 0 0

Zamindary of Nandaporam (Jeypore.)

600 Armed peons who are his guard and are de¬
tached on revenue business. 9,000 0 O

• Hei s likewise able to raise his feudatories about
eighteen or twenty thousand men, but they
are a mere rabble and though of some con¬
sequence in their fastnesses and hills are no
wise respectable in the field.

Zamindary of Golgondaa.

2,000 Pike Peons for the Zamindar and defence
against robbers; every inhabitant also is a
soldier when occasion requires ... ...... 11,218 0 0

6,13,498 0 "0

Zamindary of Andhra.

150 Armed Peons only ai an equipage.

12,119 All the above Zamindaries being tributary to Vizi anagram.

43. This force, at the disposal of a single Zamindar, appeared to
the Committee unnecessarily and dangerously large. Considering the
former services of the family and “ that the Zamindars of that house
have long been considered the first Hindlis in the Circara,” they pro¬
posed to allow Viziaram Raz to hold his fort with the personal
equipage of seven hundred and sixty seven Peons and fifty ho»se
and to keep up two thousand Sibbandy for the occupation of the hill
passes—the European officers and their Sepoys had hardly ever been
known to survive the dreadful effects of the inclement atmosphere
of the mountains ; but to call upon him to disband the rest. By this
arrangement, a saving would be effected in his expenses of 4,06,601
Rupees, which “we are dearly of opinion should be added to the
Company’s Jamabandi.”

44. The Zamindaries of Palconda, Golgondah and Andhra, they
considered should still be left as feudatories of Ymaram Raz, but
looking to the extent and importance of Jeypore, they advised the
issue to Ramchandra Deo of a separate kaul from the Company, for
35,000 Rupees. The Committee, it may be remarked, did not visit
that Zamindary; “ the distance of Jeypore and the expense of so
long a journey has prevented our conversing with Ramchandra Deo.
We are unable, therefore, to communicate his sentiments to your

Lordship.” They also recommend the release of certain imprisoned
Zamindars—Bobbili, Sulur, Sringuvarpukotah and their families—
shut up by the Pusap&ti family in their fort at Vizianagram, and that
they be permitted to live at or near Yizagapatam, on suitable allow¬
ances to be disbursed by Viziaram Raz.

4§* The Committee sounded Ymaram Raz to learn how he would
incline to any proposal to resign his Zamindary and become a stipen¬
diary of the Company; but found him altogether averse to it. He
showed no reluctance to disband his military forces, excepting the
Raqavars, declaring he would be disgraced by abandoning the mem¬
bers of his own clan. He said he owed sixteen lacs of Rupees, on
which he paid two lacs per annum, interest; and averred that after
paying his Jamabandi and all other charges, it was with great diffi¬
culty he covered his private charges without borrowing. Finally
he complained of his brother Sittaram and solicited the aid of
the Company’s authority to remove him from the position which
Governor Rumbold bad unjustly assigned to him.

46. The hecommendations of the Committee were made in
separate reports; Mr. Oram for himself, and Mr. Williams for him¬
self and Jiis other colleagues with a few unimportant exceptions.

Mr. Obam emphatically premises that he views with extreme
dissatisfaction the resolution of the Honorable Court of Directors
to generally recognize the pretensions of the Zamindars :—“ I am of
opinion, that, so long as Zamindars are permitted to retain any
revenue or active authority, the rights of individuals will be unstable,
the Company’s interest always precarious, and the integrity of
Europeans continually in temptation.” He however would strive to
sketch out a scheme of reform, such as would secure the property of
the under-tenant, and establish as far as possible the Company’s
Jainabandi and authority beyond the evasion and interested intrigue
of Zamindar polky.

First of all, the revenue jurisdiction of the Chief and Council was
to cease: their functions were to be political and judicial They
were to form a superior Court of Justice, subordinate Judges being
selected by the principal inhabitants, for circles of country yielding
two lacs of revenue. The Shasters were to be followed, rather than
the Koran, and no Mahomedans were to he entrusted with judicial
office, “ because their contempt of the natives, added to the luxurious
indolence of their character, Unfits them for Judges, and exposes them

to much temptation on the score of venality.” The general practice
of the country, in suffering commutation of punishment by fines,
should be discontinued, except where a Brahmin’s life was forfeited.

The direct relations between Zamindar and ryot were not to be
disturbed, but over every six lacs of revenue there was to^ be a
European Superintendent, assisted by a Native Kanongo or Head
Accountant, who was to stand between the Zamindaris exactions and
the people. The Zamindar’s Jamabandi to the Company was to
be established at two-fifths of the gross value of the country, and
the ryot’s share of the crops was to be fixed at one-third in the best
lands, two-thirds in others of less value, and half of the small grain;
and as the ryot could not, in the present state of the country, discharge
without difficulty his assessment at once in money, it was proposed
to take the first payment, after cutting the small grain in September,
in money; one-half of the paddy, in kind, in December and in Feb¬
ruary, when a sufficient time will have elapsed for disposal of the
remainder, the other half inr specie. On no account was a renter to
intervene between the Zamindar and the ryot

In the Havet.lt, there was to be another Superintendent. All
these Superintendents were to he independent of the Chief and
Council, except when sued for oppression or malversation. They
were to he paid by commission.

The profits of the renters, who at present intervened between the
Zamindar and the ryot, were estimated at one-sixth the, collections. .
As the renting system was to he abolished, their profits should be
applied to enhance the salaries of the Chief and Council, who cer¬
tainly appear to have been very ill remunerated (the Chief getting
400 Rupees and the two Councillors, 70 Rupees each) and to meet
the expenses of the new establishments of Superintendents and
Judges in the following proportion :— *

In Zaminbaky Lands.

In the Havelly.

To the Chief, 2 per cent on the
gross revenue of their juris¬
diction in the whole drear.
To the Council, 2 per cent
To the Kanongo, 1J do.

To Superintendents, 3 J per cent
divided amongst them.

To the Andiis, 1 do. do.

The Chief, 1 per cent
The Council, 1 do.

The Manager, do.
’The Andiis, 1 do.

213

47. Mr. Williams and the remaining Members of the Commit¬
tee are averse to the proposal to take away the revenue jurisdiction
of the Chief and Council They wish to see them supreme in aS
departments, revenue, political and judicial, subject to appeals to the
Governor in Council. They agree to the appointment of Superinten¬
dents of revenue, hut advise that these officers shall directly manage
the Zamindaries, the Zamindars to sit still and receive the amounts
collected for them, “ holding their estates at the will of the Com¬
pany only.”

In regard to the Courts of Justice, they desire to see Choultry
Courts after the model of the Madras Choultry Court, at the three
stations of Chicacole, Vizianagram and Ankapilli. The Bench, in
each case is to consist of six natives of the Brahmani caste; the
Shasters are to be followed in all cases of caste and usage, and all
other suits are to be referred by the Judges to arbitration. In crimi¬
nal cases, the powers of this Court are to stop short of the penalty
of death, and in all cases the Chief and Council are to control the
proceedings.

SECTION VIII.-FROM 1784 TO DEATH OP VIZIARAM RAZ,
A.D. 1794.

48. Nothing was done upon the Circuit Committee’s Report. In
accordance with Viziaram's request, Sittaram was indeed removed.
He retired, it is stated, to Simh&chalam, a village about tern miles
from Vjzagapatam, where there is a temple on the neighbou ring hill,
sacred to the Narasimha Avathr of Vishnu, and where he constructed
the beautiful gardens at the foot’ of the ascent. The Zamindary
was managed by men selected by Viziaram from the Datla and Dan-
taldri (Rajput) families. In the year 1790 however, Sittaram again
made good his footing. His brother dispensed with him in Novem¬
ber 1791, hut took him back once more in February 1792, when the
Government ordered his removal; and in August 1793 he was sum¬
moned to reside at Madras, whither he proceeded accordingly.

49. By this time the Zamindary, from the incompetence of Vizia-
ram’s management, had fallen greatly into arrears of peshcush*

, * On the 25th March A.D. 1788, or four years after the Circuit Committee’s Beport,
Major General Sir Archibald Campbell, K.B., President and Governor in Council, grants a
kabl to Vina ram Ruz at an enhanced Jumma of nine lacs of Rupees, the districts of
AnfcapBH, Setyavaram ami Wurutla being added to the Zamiudary, and the Military
ordered to be reduced. *

214

The balances due to Government amounted to no less than six and
a quarter lacs of Rupees, and the Chief and Council reported'that the
security of the revenue and the general welfare of the country were
not likely to be attained by any measure short of sequestration of
the estate. The oppressions of Sittaram. had raised the subordinate
Poligars in a revolt; and very serious disturbances were apprehend¬
ed “ without a decided and immediate check and an entire change
of system.” The Governor in Council once more therefore directed

an immediate demand of all arrears

29th Ma y 1793.

both new and old; in default of which
the estate was to be attached, and the Zamindar removed, on a sti¬
pend, to some place out of his taluqs. A detachment of Europeans,
Artillery and Sepoys was sent up to Yizagapatam, under Lieutenant-
Colonel Prendergast, to enforce these measures, if necessary. Yizia-
ram Raz, in this extremity, offered to pay five and a half lacs in three
equal instalments (the entire arrear being now eight and a half lacs)
within a reasonable time, if continued in possession. The Chief and
Council considered this a feasible arrangement. It was, however,
rejected by Government at the recommendation of the Board of
Revenue, and on the 2nd August 1793 the sequestration was
accomplished by Lieutenant-Colonel Prendergast taking possession
of the fort at Yizianagram. At the same time Sittaram Raz pro¬
ceeded to Madras, with a pension from Government of 5,000 Rupees
per mensem.

50. The accounts delivered in by the Rajah, appeared to be ‘pur¬

posely involved in intricacy and confusion/ and in order to obtain a
full knowledge of the condition and resources of the country, it was
determined to divide the estate into three Collectofates; Messrs.
Gregory and Snow, the two Members of the Local Council, taking
the northern and southern portions under them charge respectively,
and the Chief (Mr. Chamber) supervising the centre taluqs. '

51. In spite of these decisive measures, the influence of the
Rajah was still so powerful in the country, that no persons ventured
to come forward with proposals to rent the different pergunnahs.
With every outward sign of submission, it was evident that Viziaram
Raz was intriguing to render any management but his own impossi¬
ble. Had the views of Government been limited to a collection of
the balances, it is believed that object might have-been obtained-
Soni^ responsible Rfujavhrs came forward offering to rent the coun¬
try under ihe Rajah, and to bind thedfeelves to liquidate both cur-

rent and arrear demands in four quarterly instalments; and the Rajah
at the same time presented a claim, (which, however preposterous
in amount, was certainly entitled to indulgent examination,) for a
remission of a portion of the arrears, in consideration of the recent
suspension of the Land and Sea Customs duties. The Government,
however, declined to withdraw from the sequestration, or to treat
with the Rajah on any terms whatever. The attachment of the
Zamindary, once made, was to be retained pending the solution of
sundry political questions of great importance. The Board of
Revenue remind the Government of the necessity of continuing the
sequestration, in the following terms, para. 24 of tbeir letter of the
13th June 1794.

52, " The objects we had in view and which we trusted would
result from the sequestration of the Zamindary, were, to reduce the
military force which this Zamindar, (notwithstanding the repeated
orders, to the contrary, of the Honorable Court of Directors, witbin
the last twenty years, and of successive Governments) had not only
retained, hut even increased; to meliorate the condition of the inhabi¬
tants and families of these Zamindars, who had been dispossessed
by the most unjust and ambitious projects of the Vizianagram
Zamindar; to afford relief to those who retained their countries, but
who have been exposed to great oppressions; to heal the distrac¬
tions, which had so long prevailed, under a weak, fluctuating and
improvident administration to ascertain the real value of the differ¬
ent ptagtmnahs and the extent of the improper alienations ol land,
whether for military services, or to Bramrnies and favorites; to clear
off all debts (particularly to the Rajah’s troops); to introduce some
fixed principle of management, in order to secure tranquillity, and
the realization of an adequate revenue; and, by affording the Zamin-

4 dar a more intimate knowledge of the resources of his country, we
hoped to provide for the punctual discharge of the Company’s future
demands.”

53. The sequestration was therefore continued, and the proposal
of the R^avir renters rejected. Further, the Rajah was peremp¬
torily required to leave the district and proceed to Masulipatam,
within a limited number of days. His allowance was fixed at 1,200
Rupees a month, but the Chief consented to make him a present
advance of 30,000 Rupees for the expenses of his journey. He got
about ten or twelve miles westward, when (on the 11th May.1794)
he wrote to the Chief, stating his inability to make further progress,

account of the turbulent proceedings of his Desastulu or eountry
Peons, who clamoured to be paid the full amount of their arrears,
before they suffered him to leave the district These people were
pacified by an assurance from the Chief that the Company would dis¬
charge their claims in due course. The Rajah was now left without
further excuse for non-compliance with the orders of Government.
His reluctance to leave Ms country was however extreme; he looked
upon the resolution of Government requiring him to do so not only
as very harsh and dishonoring treatment, hut as the sure precursor
of the entire extinction of his position. He appeared to hope that
the Government would not take any extreme measures against him,
especially if he summoned his adherents to his aid and showed a
hold aqd determined front. He therefore retired with his camp to
the village of Padmanabham, half way between Bimlipatam and
Vizianagram, and of course in a direction directly the reverse of the
high line of road to'Masulipatam.

54 By this open movement, he was now declared by the CMef
and Council “ to have broken with the Companyand intelligence
was shortly received wMch left very little doubt of his intentions.
It was found that he was moving his family and effeets; that some
Sepoys and Cavalry who were in course of being paid off by the
Chief at Yizagapatam, had been re-called by the Rajah and had
actually joined him at Padmniiabham ; that the country peons
were collecting; that promises had been made to the hill Zamindars,
for the purpose of conciliating them; and that it was imagined to he
the Rajah’s intention to proceed to Jeypore, or further still, to the
Bustar country of Nagpore. Once in the hills, a very large force
of Parks would of course he at his disposal.

55. In the diary of the 15th May, a letter from Captain Cox is
recorded, reporting that the Company of the Rajah’s Sepoys sta¬
tioned at Yizianagram had marched off the preceeding day without
informing the Commanding Officers of their intentions, .to join the
Rajah at Padmanabham, and that the three Companies wMch were
at Srungavirpukota had acted in the same way. Spies were Sent
out by the Chief and Council, who returned with the news that it
was the Rajah’s intention to resist the Company’s forces to the last,
and, if finally overpowered, “ then to do as the Bchbili family did
formerly” when their fort was captured by Mons. Bussy. It was
further reported that the more desperate leaders about the Rajah

217

designed to depose him, as too timid and vacillating, and to advance
to the Chiefship of the family, one Kdkarlap&di fUmcharid Raz.
Messengers, it was added, had arrived from Sittaram Raz, who was
then under surveillance at Madras, stating that, owing to war
between the English and French, all the Company’s troops would he
required in the south, in which event, the Company would only be
too glad to adjust matters in a conciliating spirit with the Rajah.

“ Since this report was published, Viziaram Raz seems to appear in
good spirits.”

56. On the 29th May, LieuteDant-Colonel Prendergast arrives at
Bimlipatam from Chicaeole with five Companies of Sepoys, and is
joined by Captain Cox from Vizianagram with two and a half Com¬
panies. He reports that softie European gunners are coming up from
Madras by sea, and indents on the Arsenal at Vizagapatam for two
brigades of six-pounders and one brigade of three-pounders, with
their full complement of ammunition.

57. By this time, the number of fighting men who had joined
the Rajah, amounted to four thousand men. He appeared to be
aware that he was engaged in a desperate enterprize, and to shrink
from the actual hostilities that were imminent. He sent for a
Doctor Martin, who was with the troops at Bimlipatam, and to whom
he was formerly known, on the plea that he required his professional
advice. The Chief gave the doctor permission to go; he found the '
Rqjah prostrated, both in body and mind, and after prescribing for
hifi bodily ailments, he was asked by his "patient whether he could
administer to a diseased mind. The doctor replied that his skill did
not extend so far, but that he hoped and believed the Rajah was not
afflicted in that way beyond all cure. The Rajah replied by a long
narrative of his grievances and difficulties, and ended by entrusting
the . doctor with a letter for the Chief, in which he attributed his
disobedience to the Company’s orders to the restraint laid upon him
by the rabble of Sebundies and others that had gathered around him.
Mr. Chamier, in reply, offered to employ force against these obstruc¬
tions, but to this no answer appears to have been received.

58. On the tidings of these events reaching Madras, the Gover¬
nor, Sir Charles Oakeley, himself addressed a letter to Viziaram Rgz,
informing him that the Company would settle every just demand of
his tgoops, and requiring him to repair forthwith to the Chiefship
accompanied by his common attendants only. In the event of his

28

declinin'' compliance with this summons, ho was warnoil that ho
must be considered in a state of armed and wilful disobedience to
the Government; that the Commanding Officer would proceed against
him so soon as he might be prepared for that purpose, and use the
most effectual means in his power for dispersing his people, and
securing his person and the persons of his principal adherents.. No
reply was received from Yiziaram Raz, and on the 5th July, Colonel
Prendergast was directed to enforce the orders of Government, after
giving the Rajah twenty-four hours for the necessary preparations
for his departure.

59.* On the 8th and 9th idem, scouts brought the intelligence that
the Rajah and all his men had sworn to die, sword in hand; Mahdji-
ms&dam, or food that had been offeree? in the temple at Padman-
abham, having been distributed by the Rajah with due solemnity to
his Chiefs. Early on the morning of the 10th all was over. The
following brief report from Lieutenant-Colonel Prendergast was
received at the Chiefship the same evening:—“ I arrived at Padman-
abham at half past five o’clock this morning, and finding the Rajah’s
troops all arrived and prepared, attacked them, and after a severe
conflict for about three-quarters of an hour, dispersed them. The
R^jah was killed, with many of his followers. Further Returns
to-morrow.”

SECTION IX - FROM DEATH OP VIZIARAM RAZ (17SM.)

TO PERMANENT SETTLEMENT (1802.)

60. The loss, on the Company’s side, was thirteen killed and
sixty-one wounded. The casualties amongst their opponents, were
far more numerous.. No correct list of the wounded was ever pro¬
cured, but no less than three hundred and nine were killed. Of
these, two hundred and eight were Rl$avars, and the bodies of forty
R&javars, of the first rank in the country, formed a rampart round
the corpse of Viziaram Rfiz.

“ No one fluted Mm 1 He is keeping
Royal State and semblance still;

Knight and noble lie around Mm
Cold on PadmanSbha’s MR,”

The Datlas, the Dantaluris, the Sagis, the Chiatalap&tis, the
Gofcimukkalas, the Vajarlas, the Pennnmetsas, all left their dead on
the field. Padmaaabham will long be remembered as the Flodden

219

of the Rajputs of Vizianagram. The Chief and Council might well
deem the battle a decisive one, as they proceeded to the principal
objects they now had in view, viz., “ that the settlements of revenue
be made, and the business of cultivation be forwarded as expedi¬
tiously as possible.”

61, Matters however were very fax from being at once adjusted.
The late Rajah had placed the ladies of his family, with his young
son, NabayajiA Babit, a boy of eight years of age, at Annamraz
Pettah, a village about two kos from Padmanabham; and on the eve
of the. battle, he sent the lad ins tructions to surrender himself, in the
event of his own death, to the Chief and Council. It had become
necessary for him to yield up his life to save his honor; but the
“ Company were very just people” and would not visit their quarrel
with the father on the infant son. He at the same time got his wife
and mother to swear to him that they would not kill themselves
at the news of his death.

62. No sooner however was the fate of Viziaram Rjz and his
army known, than the guardians of the women and child, fled
precipitately with tlicir charge to Kasipuram, at the foot of the
hills. This place was at that time in the possession of one Mukki
RajbliujAl Raz, who, claiming descent from the ancient Zamindars
of that portion of the district, had seized upon Kasipuram by force,
on the sequestration of the Vizianagram Zamindary by the Govem-
jpapt, ■od had eontimfed ever since to defy the power of the Com¬
pany, and to resist their troops. This man received the fugitives
with every attention, and shortly afterwards escorted them to Mak-
kuva, still further to the north. From this place negociations were
opened with the hill Poligars, especially with Ramchandra Deo, of
Jeypore, who then resided at Narayanapatnam. The young Rajah
was soon surrounded with several thousand armed Peons; the leaders
collected the kists from the ryots, and seemed resolved to*set the
Company’s government at defiance. Detachments of Sepoys werp
rapidly pushed forward to the more important positions, bnt the
Commanding Officer at the same time reported that, if matters
continued as they were, it would not he practicable for him to hold
the country without an additional force of three battalions at his
disposal.

In these circumstances, a temporizing policy was adopted by
the Chief and Cou^il Letters were despatched to the chief surviv-

in" members of tin; late Rajah’s family, inviting them to come in and
ltrin" N&rSyana Babu with them, for that it was not intended to
take any further notice of past proceedings. This assurance however
was regarded as too vague to be satisfactory, by the parties concern¬
ed. Znmpima. Viziaram R&z, the young Rajah’s maternal uncle,
acknowledged the Chiefs summons in the following terms:—“In your
“ letter you were only pleased to order them (the ladies and child) to
«. come to Annamraz Pettah, but did not mention the settlements favor-
“ ed by the Company, and therefore they axe here (at Makkuva.) So
“ soon as the Company are pleased to support them, and make, a set-
«tlement and send a kaul, they will proceed thither. The Rajah
“ and all about him depend upon you entirely.”

64 Meanwhile, the late Rajah’s creditors, eonceivjng that there
■was now very little hope of an adjustment of their claims in any
other quarter, began laying their accounts before the Chief and Coun¬
cil. A total of three lacs was very soon reckoned up. G6de Jagga
Rao, who had risen to great opulence since he came to Vizaga-
patam as dubash to Mr. Andrews (the Chief first appointed in 1769,)
figured for a lac; a Captain Doveton claimed 20,000 Rupees as
arrears of pay, and Claud Russell, Esquire, a former Chief, held the
Rajah’s bond for a quarter of that amount This gentleman was
Lord Pigot’s son-in-law, and it was on his being nominated to the
presidency at Tanjore, that the quarrel between Lord Pigot and his
Council occurred. He afterwards succeeded to the Vizagapatam
Chiefship. The fox-egoing demands came in at once, but a very short
time elapsed before they were followed by others.

65. One of these was from Kany&pilli Rdmi.vadh£nulu, a Brah¬
min, one of the Rajah’s chief renters. He sent in a bond for Rupees
1,20,000. The memory of this individual is held in very great esteem
in tha country. He happened to be in the neighbourhood, when the
engag^hent took place at Padmandbham, and when the battle was
over, it was his pious care that secured the last rites for the remains
of Viziaram Raz. Another claim was forwarded from Benares,
through Mr. Duncan, the Resident, by a Brahmin, of that city,
who for several years had supplied the late Rajah with Ganges
water from Allahabafl. The amount was 16,000 Rupees. A third '
was received from Colonel John Brathwaite of the Madras Army.
It appears that when Viziaram Rjz was summoned to Madras by
Governor Rumbold, he discovered a strong d^ign to disobey the

order and to wage war against the Company. The Colonel was sent
with a sufficient force to coerce him, and managed matters with such
dexterity and temper that a collision was avoided, and \ iziaram Raz
proceeded to Madras as a free man, attended only hy a Grenadier
Company from one of the battalions under the Colonel’s command,
given to him as a guard of honor, at his own request. To
enable him to make a better appearance at Madras, the Colonel was
induced to lend the Rajah the sum of Rupees 40,000 at twelve per cent,
interest He had received no return whatever for it, and the Bond
itself had been lost in a storm at sea. The Colonel had been
actively engaged in the war ■with Hyder, had been captured by the
Mysoreans, and for twt> years languished in a dungeon at Seringa-
patam. He had therefore been prevented from pressing his claim
for some years. After his release he had frequently sounded the
Rajah, who has often responded hy sending messengers to him with
verbal assurances of payment, “ the moment he could settle with the
Company, whose claims were paramountand now that the Rajah.,
had come to this untimely end, it was hoped that the Company
would settle a demand, the genuineness of which, every relative and
servant of the Rajah would readily depose to.

66. On the 28th August, the Governor, Sir Charles Oakeley’s
kaul, to Nar&yana Babn, is received at the Chiefship. It ran as,
follows:—

T® NasatAna Raz,

Sort^of the deceased Zammdar, Viziabam: Raz.

Whereas there is reason to believe that the cause of your secession
from the Vizianagram Zamindary and of your abode in the unwhole¬
some climate of the hills, originates in false conclusions drawn by
you from the calamity, to which the late Rajah Viziaram Raz
exposed himself by open revolt and resistance to tlie Company's arms,
and whereas, notwithstanding a general pardon has been offered to
the family and adherents of the late Rajah in a notification publish¬
ed by the Chief and Council of Vizagapatam, you still appear to hold
an ill-founded diffidence in the future intentions of this Government.
Now this Kaul is written to assure you that yourself with all the
family of the late Riijali shall he taken under the Company’s pro¬
tection ; and their faith is hereby pledged for the safety and seeurity
of your severalpersona Provided that witliin the space of thirty-
days from the tim& yon may reeeive^his Kaul, you shall return in

.. jc.,*uvaWc manner to the place of your usual residence or to any
■ itiier place within the Vizianagram Zamindary.

In order also to remove every cause of doubt, which (however
erroneously) may yet prevail in the minds of the people, this pro¬
vides, that the same security which has been pledged for the safety
and protection of your person shall be extended to all the relations,
dependents, and adherents of the late E-Tjah, or to such part of them
as shall avail themselves of this indulgence, provided they shall in
like manner return within the said space of thirty days to their
duty as peaceable and loyal subjects.

Be it known, however, that if after this notification of proffered
clemency, and solemn pledge of the Company’s faith, you or the
relations, dependents or adherents of the late Rajah Viziaram Raz,
or any of you, shall continue to withhold yourselves from the
protection of the Company’s Government, such conduct will he taken
and considered to be contumacious and disobedient, and you will
•he deemed to have forfeited all claim to their future favor or
countenance.

In testimony whereof the Honorable Sir Charles Oakeley, Baronet,
President in Council of Fort St. George, hath on the part of the
united Company of Merchants of England trading to the East Indies,
signed this Kaul and hath caused the seal of the said Company to
be affixed thereto in Fort St. George, this twentieth day of August
in the year of our Lord, one thousand seven hundred and ninety-four.

(Signed) CHARLES OAKELEY.

67. The Chief immediately sent a confidential person to Mak-
kuva to notify the receipt of this document to the young Rajah, and
promised to send him the original by the hands of his Secretary, Mr.
Alexander, whenever he (Narayana Babu) should think proper to
leave t^e hills and reside at some place in the centre division. The
hoy’s friends replied that they would leave their present camp at an
early date. This accommodation was extremely displeasing to the
more ambitious Poligars by whom he was surrounded; it was their
object to protract the existing disturbances till they could make
advantageous terms with the Company for themselves. They there¬
fore loudly protested against it, and continued hostilities against the
Company’s detachments with re-doubled ardour. Colonel Prendergast
again pressed for a reinforcement of three battalion|, but the Chief
informed him, in' reply, that he entertained “ a reasonable hope o

detaching some of the Poligars from the common cause, and of
accommodating with the remainder by means of negociation, on
which more is to be depended than on the power of arms, against
persons who cannot be pursued through the countries in which they
seek refuge, when necessary.” This prudent policy prevailed; the
Jeygore R&jah was induced to abstain from joining the ranks of the
insurgents; and escaping from, the other Poligars, young Narayana
Babu arrived at Andhra, in the centre division, on the 21st September,
and there received from the hands of Duggardla Buehanna, lately a
confidential servant under Viziaram Raz, the KAUL of the Right
Honorable the Governor. A change of government had taken place
on the 7th September 1794, Sir G Oakeley being succeeded by Lord
Hobart, and a new kaul, but in the same terms, had been sent up
from Madras, under the seal and signature of the new Governor.

68. With the submission of Narayana Babu, the Government
issued a proclamation calling on the hill Poligars to return peaceably
to their respective districts; and guaranteeing to them the possession
of their just claims. This bad the desired effect, and it is well it was
so. In the northern division alone, Mr. Gregory estimated the number
of the enemy at fifteen thousand and seven hundred matchlock
and pikemen, besides three companies of .the late’Rajah’s sepoys,
while the climate of the Hills and the nature of the country would
have proved more formidable than twice that force to the troops of
the Company.

69. Towards the close of this same year (A.I). 1794) the Govern¬
ment abolished the Provincial Council, and substituted the following
arrangements:—

Mr. John Snow to be Collector in the southern division of the
Vizianagram Zamindary, including Vizagapatam and Farms. Mr.
William Brown and Mr. Peter Cherry to be Ms Assistants.

Mr. Keating to be Collector in the Vizagapatam and Kasimkota,
Havelly, and Mr. John Wanicher to be his Assistant,

Mr. Nathaniel Webb to be Collector in the northern division of
the Vizianagram Zamindary, and in the Kimedy and Tekkali
Zamindaries; Mr. E. Atkinson and Mr. Alexander to be his Assistants.

70: The importance of rewarding the Jeypore CMef for the readi¬
ness with wMch he accepted the proffered haul was promptly
acknowledged by Lord Hobart. A Sunnud for the possession of his
territories to Blmchamd Deo and his heirs in perpetuity was for-

224

warded to the Collector for delivery. The principal disturbers of
the public peace were now the Kuraptun and Paleonda Zamindars,
and Mukki RajbMpai Raz, of whom mention has already been made.
The first soon made his submission; the second after a somewhat
protracted campaign, in the course of which Viragottam and his
other forts were taken and demolished. It was proposed, at first, to
take Paleonda under direct management, but there were many
obstacles in the way, and as Nardndra Rao Sltaram Raz, the Zamin-
dar’s eldest son, had kept entirely aloof from his father’s rebellious
designs, the taluq was ultimately made over to him. Early in 1796,
Mukki Rajbhupal Raz also surrendered himself, and in April of that
year, Lord Hobart granted kauls to all the Hill Zamindars, reinstating
them during their good behaviour in the possession of the t&luqs of
■which they or their ancestors had been deprived by the Vizianagram
family. To Narayana Babu a kaul was granted for three years,
subject to renewal on a fresh settlement at the end of that period*
His Zamindary was greatly curtailed, not only by the separate
arrangement made by Government, directly with the Hill Chiefs, but
by the absorption of the Ankapilli t&luq and some adjacent Hundas
into the Havelly tract. The pesheush payable on account of the
new Yhdanagrapr Zamindary was six lacs ; that by the Hill Chiefs
three and three quarter lacs, while the expected revenues of the dis¬
tricts added to the Havelly were estimated at two and three quarter
lacs. Total twelve lacs. These Hill Zamindaries have continued in
the possession of the same families, with few exceptions, down to the
present period, and a separate account of them will be found infra.
It is therefore unnecessary to enter into further details, at this stage
of the Manual.

SECTION X.—THE PERMANENT SETTLEMENT.

71. In the year 1799, the Governor General was at Madras, and
presided in the Council of Port Saint George. A report was received,
from the Board of Revenue, that the Northern Circars were now in a
state to receive the same principles of government, with some local
wisely Despatches, Voi. II, rooMa&m, which had been applied
page 2ts. to Bengal. “ The new settlement now

Lord Momington to Mr. Dundas. „ aW ^ ^ upon fc] ie

» He was called upon at the same time to make a present payment of four lacs of
.Rupees by way of compensation for the claims of the Company against the late Vizia-
ramSSa.

225

“ Coast, will therefore include that vast tract of country. It may be
“ convenient to observe to you in this place, that my determination
" to render the new settlement of the land revenue on the coast
“ perpetual, without previous reference to the Court of Directors, was
“ founded on intelligence from Mr. Coetbume (a Member of the
“ Board) that the terror of such a reference would render all settle-
“ ment impracticable, and, above all, would entirely frustrate the
“ sale of the Havelly Lands.”

72. The instructions of the Board to Collectors in the Circars are
dated 15th October 1799. The statements of the Committee of
Circuit were to be taken as the general standard, and the amount of
the Permanent Settlement was not to fall short, in the gross, of the
aggregate two-thirds of the Committee’s Statements, after the deduc¬
tion of the Sayer, Abkary and Salt, the revenues derivable from
which were assumed by the Government. The reversion of alienated
lands was secured to the public fisc, and all Police allowances, in
land or money, were in like manner to be declared at the disposal of
the State. The uncultivated arable and waste lands were to be
given up in perpetuity to the Zamindars, free from any additional
assessment.

73. To ensure the dues of the Zamindar, rules would be prescribed
by Law, and administered by Judicial Courts, to be established
simultaneously with the Permanent Settlement; and the same rules
•warn to- extend protection to the ryots, who were in every case to he
furnished by the landlord with leases or Puttahs.

74 The Zamindary system was, further, to be applied to the
lands denominated as Havelly; and with this view it was determin¬
ed to parcel out the Havelly into lots competent to bear a fixed
annual Jumma of from 1000 to 10,000 Pagodas each, and to
put them up to public sale. In forming these lots, each estate was
to he compact, including all villages watered from one tank. The
construction and care of the tanks and watercourses were to be
left entirely to the proprietors; who were, however, to he assisted
with loans from the Treasury, repayable with interest at twelve per
cent on the security of their estates, and under prescribed regula¬
tions for ensuring the objects for which such advances were made:
—a benevolent proposal which appears never to have been developed
into practice. The estimated value of the Havelly lauds, by the Com¬
mittee dt C&reuit, was to be checked by the actual collections of the
29

hist thirteen years; and, in fixing the assessment; the supply of
water for irrigation, proximity to the sea coast or large towns, and
other circumstances, affecting the value of a lot, were to be care¬
fully considered. Actual measurement of the land was not to be
resorted to; it was the design of Government to demand no more
than a moderate, equitable Jumma, and this might be ascertained
with a due regard to the assets present and to come of each lot,
without the expence and delay of measurement.

75. In respect of Judicial arrangements, a Judge, who was also
to be the Magistrate, was to be appointed in each district. He was
subordinated to a Provincial Court of Appeal and Circuit, from
whom an appeal would lie to a Sudder Court at the Presidency, with
an ultimate appeal, under certain limitations, to the Kang in Council.
Every servant of the Company was declared amenable to the Courts
for all wrong acts done in his official capacity.

76. There were at this time sixteen ancient Zamindaries* in the
district. Of these Mr. Webb reported on eight, and Mr. Alexander

on eight.

Mr. Webb.

Palconda,

KurupStm,

Merangi,

Mr. Alexander.

Chemudu,

Salur,

IjTydda Panchipen ta.

The whole were permanently settled for Rupees 8,02,580 per
annum. These Zamindaries belonged to .the old second division of
the district.

f Belgian,

' Bobbili,

Andhra, [varam,
Sarrapilli Bhima-
Kasipuram,
Madgole,
Golgondah,
^Jeypore.

77. The first division consisted entirely of Havelly lands. It was
broken up into the seventeen Estates of-

Kasimkota

Kondakirla

Munagapika

Ankapilli

Dimily

Sarvasiddhi

Melupaka

R&yavaram

Panchadhrla

Srfr&npuram

Nakkapilli

Godicherla

Uratla
Vemalapudi
Kottakdta
Uppada, and
Waltair.

t See Chap. VII, See. II, for History of these Proprietary Estates.

m

The total Jumma fixed on these estates was Rupees 3,18,710, and
the lots were knocked down for Rupees 1,62,845-8-3. The Rajah of
Vizianagram purchased the whole of them, except the last

78. The third division consisted of the six following estates,
carved in like manner out of Havelly land:—

•• Siripurain Honjaram Shermuhammadpur

Kuppili UDgarada Edntah.

The first three were bought by the Rajah of Vizianagram. The
demand on the whole was Rupees 67,931-8 per annum, and the
purchase money Rupees 84,589-1-3.

These twenty-six (Havelly) estates and sixteen ancient Zamin-
daries formed the new Collectorate of Vizagapatam.

SUCTION XI.—FROM PERMANENT SETTLEMENT TO MR.
RUSSELL’S COMMISSION.

79. The introduction of the Permanent Settlement into the

districts of Ganjam and Vizagapatam,

Minute on Ganjam, (E. I. House taking effect at the time chosen by the
collections) dated 15th February , . j, w

1819. Legislature, is forcibly described by Mr.

Thackeray as a Permanent Resignation
of Power. We deprived the Zamindars, nominally, of the police, but
we left them the management of the revenue; the true source of
inffaenoe and information was therefore handed over to them in
permanency. The Chiefs in these districts had always been treated
by former Governments as feudatories rather than as mere Zamin-
dars; they were expected to keep the hill tribes in order, and had
therefore always paid a light pesheush.

80. To continue to tax them lightly was wise enough, but the
changes in other respects, which transferred them at one sudden
bound from the Political to the Judicial department, as Mr Thackeray
aptly terms it, resulted in anything hut benefit to themselves
or to the cause of law and order, for the succeeding quarter of a
century at leash

81. The Chiefs in Council, it is true, formed a corrupt Govern¬

ment They were almost universally
^WeEUaiey Despatches, Vo!. I, ^der dominion of the native agents

and servants; and their whole adminis-

tration was a scheme of mystery, calculated to embarrass inquiry
and to screen peculation from justice. Nevertheless, the government
was perhaps, under the circumstances, more efficient and more popu¬
lar than it was at the time Mr. Thackeray wrote “ Then, if the
Rajahs bribed high, they secured staunch and powerful friends. The
Chiefs in Council never pretended to take the police into their own
hands ; seldom, and then only in particular cases, where the Com¬
pany’s weavers or the gentlemen’s were concerned, interfered in the
administration of justice; while with the revenue management, they
interfered little more than now.”

82. No consideration was given to the character of these ancient
Zamindars, which rendered it impossible to expect that an aristo¬
cracy so rude and powerful should at once conform themselves to
the exigencies of the new system.:—“ These Rajahs are indolent,
ignorant, superstitious, expensive, dissipated, haughty, suspicious of
Circar officers, and they wish to consider themselves rather tributary
chiefs than common subjects. Injuries, intrigues, and sometimes
insults, produce naturally the most violent effects on such men-
Fear and suspicion particularly, and sometimes anger, take possession
of them : they then do something desperate, and must be considered
mad. A wise Government must, if possible, prevent such explosions.”

83. These chiefs, in fact, never had been subdued. Our authority
in the district had always bedh weak and corrupt; we governed by
the agency of the Rajahs; and now, under the Permanent Settlement
of 1802, they were unceremoniously set aside, their estates declared
liable to immediate attachment and sale on default of a single
instalment of the public demand; a new Government police substi¬
tuted for the ancient institution; and Civil and Criminal Judica¬
tories set up, with new and complicated processes, which gave room
to various vexations and hardships, unknown in the ‘ good old days.’

84 The Collector was not the Magistrate of the district. Up to
the year 181G, the Zillah Judge held that office; that is, he had the
duties and obligations, but no means of performing them. He was
a stationary officer; and left as they were to themselves, without
real supervision of any kind, his darogahs and peons did nothing
but extort and oppress. Their principal prey was the Zamindars,
and in dragging to light and exaggerating their petty transgressions,
a large field for operations was available. “ The darogahs," says Mr.
Thackeray, “ were generally low men, such as eutwais, turned-off

229

writers, dubashes and butlers, the dregs of the Courts and Cut-
cherry : their peons good for nothing, batta peons, such as hang
about every Cutcherry, and follow the dubash. Seuding’such men
into the Zamindaries was as if the Government, an hundred years
ago, had sent a dozen London Attorney’s clerks, with some Bow-
street runneis, to the Highlands of Scotland, to control those proud
chiefs, and establish a good police in that country.” Whatever
enormities, in short, might occasionally have been perpetrated by the
Zamindars under the old system, the police system under the Zillah
Judge was a great deal worse.

85. Irritated by the petty tyrannies of these darogahs, and by .
the working of the new Revenue and Judicial Codes, the Zamindars,
for many years after the Permanent Settlement, were in a chronic
state of discontent and disaffection. Unhappily also, they were as
poor as they were proud. On the death of Yiziaram Raz (A.D. 1794)
it was deemed expedient to curtail the power of his successor, and to
this end, the hill Zamindars (or their descendants) who had been
dispossessed by SittarSin Raz, were restored to them patrimonies.
They returned there, of course, without either capital or credit, and
in many instances, as we have noted in the separate history of these
families, there was an illegitimate brother or a cousin, who disputed
the Zamindars title, got together a hand of Paiks, and seizing upon
a portion of the country, contrived to hold it by force.

* 86. At first, troops were called out and an attempt made to
chastise these disturbers of the public peace, and to drive them from'
their fastnesses. But these expeditions were by no means uniformly
successful, and being conducted without system and vigour, were
found to occur more frequently, and to be more costly, both in men
and treasure, than was at all anticipated by those in authority.
Recourse was then had to negociation, the only result of which was
a great accession of insolence on the part of the malcontents. Fresh
leaders of banditti started up in every direction; the Zamindars,
believing that we were afraid to work the laws against them, veiy
generally neglected to pay up their kists, and when, at last, Mr.
George Russell came into the district with full powers as Special
Commissioner, there was hardly an estate which was not two or
three years in arrears with its pesheush.

87. The vigorous measures taken by Mr. Russell/especially in
the case of the Palconda Zamindary, a relation of which will be

230

found in the following section, opened the eyes of the hill chieftains
to the power of the British Government, and, as a body, they have
since comported themselves in a loyal and peaceable manner. Great
benefits were simultaneously effected by the settlement of English
merchants in the district By their demands for jaggery and oil¬
seeds, a door was opened for such exportations of produce to foreign
ports, as soon caused both Zamindar and ryot to forget the
troublous and evil times which filled the first thirty years under the
Permanent Settlement.

SECTION XII.—MB. BUSSELL’S COMMISSION, A.D. 1832-34.

88. At last, towards the close of the year 1832, the disturb¬

ances in this district and in the
Park ****** Zamindaiy in Ganjam
rose to such a height that Government
were compelled to order a large military force into the field for their
repression. Mr George Russell, then 1st Member of the Board
of Revenue, was in December 1832, appointed Special Com-
missoner to ascertain the causes which had led to those insurrec¬
tionary outbreaks, to devise and carry out measures for their sup¬
pression, and to recommend what future course he thought best
suited to prevent their recurrence. He was invested with extraor¬
dinary powers, including that of proclaiming Martial law, if neces- *
sary, in the disturbed districts.

89. Mr. Russell found that the ostensible instigators of the late
disturbances in Vizagapatam were Mukki Vieajbhadka Raz, and one
Kakalapudi Jagannath Raz, called also Pyka Rao.

90. The person first named was the son of the dispossessed chief
of Kssipuram, Mukki RajbhfipAl Raz, who is mentioned in paxa. 62 of
this chapter, aupra as one of the principal insurgents in the troubles
which followed the sequestration of the Vizianagram Zamindary
in 1793, and as having afforded shelter and countenance to the
•family of Yiziayaram Raz after the battle of Padman£bham in the
following year. When, in course of time, Rajbbdpal Raz died, tbe
young Rajah of Vizianagram took his son, Virabhadra Raz, under his
protection, and made him one of his principal retainers, giving him,
besides presents at particular seasons, a fixed allowance for his
subsistence of 200 Rupees a month. By some mishap, this stipend

231

was not entered in the list given hy the Rajah to the Col¬
lector, when he handed over his estate to that functionary, on his
departure for Benares in the year 1827 ; and though the omission
was subsequently set right, Virabhadra Raz cherished his grievance,
and after two or three years of a life of rapine proved himself so
formidable to the authorities, that, at the time of Mr. Russell’s visi¬
tation, there was a reward on his head of no less than 5,000 Rupees.

91. The other individual, Pyka Ran, set hims elf up as the repre¬
sentative of the ancient family of that name, the former Zamindars
of .Ankapilli and Satyavaram. At the period of Colonel Forde’s
expedition, Ankapilli, as already shown (para. 24, supra) was a fief
of Vizianagram. The son of the Zamindar whose name is there
mentioned died in 1776, leaving two widow? but without lineal
descendants. He died greatly in debt to Vizianagram, and the
Chief in Council directed the incorporation of the estate into that
Zamindary, whose peshcush to the British Government was pro¬
portionally increased, with the further obligation of contributing
Rupees 10,000 per annum for the maintenance of the Anka¬
pilli widows. It has been shown how, after the battle of Padma-
nabham, the boundaries of the Vizianagram Zamindary were cur¬
tailed, Ankapilli and other tsluqs being joined to the Company’s
Havelly estate; and how, when the Havelly was sold in lots at the
Permanent Settlement, the R&jah of Vizianagram became the pur¬
chaser of nearly the whole of it, A few years after, however, he
re-sold several of the estates to GtSde Sfirya Prakasa Rao, a son of
old Gbde Jaggappa, who in this way became the proprietor in the
year 1810 of Ankapilli and Satyavaram. In 1814 the last of the
Ankapilli widows died; a hoy was put forward as her adopted son,
hut the adoption was discredited and the allowance lapsed. No
disturbances were ever fomented by this (alleged) adopted son, but
on his death, some years after, a cousin appeared—the individual
now under notice—and assuming the title of Pyka Rio, proceeded
with a large body of armed followers, to commit depredations and
lay tbe country under contribution. His operations were confined
to the south-western portion of the Zillah, while Mukki Vibabha-
DRA Riz operated in the centre.

92. Meanwhile, “ scenes of a similar nature, though originating

Patra. 9, Mr. Kuril's Beport.. “ diflfereilt circumstances, were acting

in other quarters also. Many of the
Zamimfers, taking advantage of the distraction which prevailed, and

Iwlieving that thu indulgence shown by Government in forbearing
to enforce the payment of their tribute by the sale of their lands,
originated in the consciousness that they could neither support a
new proprietor, nor manage them successfully by means of their
own officers, appropriated their revenues to the gratification of their
personal pleasures, and left the public demand to accumulate. The
chief seat of these disturbances was Palconda.”

93, Narendra Kao, SittarSm Raz, to whom the Palconda Zamin-
dary was assigned by Government, on the forfeiture for the rebellion
of his father in 1796 [vide para. 70, siipm] lived till 1798 only. He
was succeeded by a younger brother, Yenkatapati Raz, with whom
the Permanent Settlement of the taluq was made for Rupees 55,000.
During the earlier years of his incumbency, his father, the old rebel,
gave him very little peace, setting himself up as Zamindar, and
surrounding himself with a powerful retinue of armed peons in the
second town of the district; from which he was at last dislodged by
a considerable military force, called out for the purpose. After this,
Yenkatapati Raz fell into profligate habits and was himself his worst
enemy. His country was frequently sequestered by the Collector,
and as often released on the security of .his Dewan. In 1827-2S, a
breach occurred between the two, and the Dewan was foully mur¬
dered in the Zamindar’s house, along with his brother and a third
person. The actual perpetrators of this crime were two powerful
M5khasadars of the taluq, but it was well understood that the
Zamindar himself bad procured it. The Magistrate reported that
the fixed Police at Palconda amounted to five peons only; and
under such circumstances he “ did not consider it advisable to
attempt the seizure of a powerful Zamindar in possession of an
extensive hill country, almost inaccessible to the inhabitants of the
plains, fatally noted for the insalubrity of its air, and inhabited by a
turbulent race of the Zamindar’s own dependents.” Meanwhile his
own duties “ in the revenue department” prevented him repairing in
person to Palconda; he therefore sent a Gomastali from Ms Kacheri
“ with instructions to make every •possible enquiry, to fake declara-
“ tions from the Zamindar and others, to discover, if possible, some
“ clue to the mysterious circumstances with wMeh the murder was
“ committed.” Nothing of course came of this investigation, and in
October of the same year, 1S28, Yenkatapati Raz died.

94 He was succeeded by his eldest son, Kfirma Raz ; but in

consequence of the young Zamindav’.s minority, one of his step¬
mothers—ho hail no less than eight—was nominated Manager of the
estate. Each of these ladies had a factious following of her own,
amongst the MokuSsudars and leading hill Peons, and these partizans
were always ready to enhance their influence at Paiconda, by raising
disturbances which should embarrass the management of the estate
and impede the realization of the revenue. All this occurred over
and over again, and at the expiration of the minority in 1S31, the
arroar due to Government had grown to nearly a lac of Rupees. One,
third of tins sum, however, or as much as had accumulated during
the time the minor was under the tutelage of the Court of Wards,
was remitted agreeably to law, and the Collector was authorised to
make over the estate to the Zamindar, taking security for the
balance due; but in August 1832, be reported that “ disturbances
had taken place in the Zamindary of so serious a nature as to render
it necessary for him to continue the management.” Amongst other
outrages committed by the malcontents, an attack in open day was
made on the party of Sibbandis posted at Boorjah; two Sepoys
were killed and seven wounded, tlie village was plundered and ten
muskets carried off.

95. In January 1833, or a few weeks only after Mr. Russell’s
arrival in the district, the insurgents proceeded to still further hos¬
tilities. An attack was made on the Amin’s office at Paiconda, for
the purpose of rescuing a notorious offender in custody there. It
failed, and to procure the release of the prisoners taken by the
Government officials on that occasion, a very extensive plan of
operations was organised. The rebels assembled in a fort at Atsapa-
valasa, near the town of Paiconda, and it was determined to antici¬
pate their movements by attacking them there. After a considerable
resistance, the fort was evacuated, and amongst other property left
behind was a bundle of letters, addressed to the leading insurgents
by the Zamindar, his brothers, and nearly every member of the
family, in terms which clearly exhibited the complicity of the
writers with the designs of their correspondents. On a perusal of
these documents, the Commissioner marched a detachment of Sepoys
into the fort at Paiconda, and surrounding the buildings before
resistance could be made, quietly effected the capture of the entire
household. As Martial law had been already proclaimed, the six
prisoners Mr. Russell elected to prosecute were tried by a Military
30

Court. In the ease ofPedda* Jaggaya, the late Zamindar’s second
wife, the proceedings were quashed by order of Government before
the trial was brought to an end, and she was made a State prisoner.
The others were all convicted and sentenced to death. The Dewan
and another were, however, the only parties actually executed. The
Zamindar and his family were removed as State prisoners to Vellore,
and the Zamindary declared forfeited to Government.

96. Thus ended the Paleonda insurrection. About the same time,
or in January 1833, Mukki Virabhadra Riz'was captured by the
troops. Pvka Rao and his followers soon after quitted the district
and retired, it was supposed into the Nizam’s country; but in May
1834, he re-appeared at the head of a formidable party. Closely
pressed by the military, he escaped into the Rumpah hills of Rajah-
mundry, behind the Golgondah country. The Rumpah Chief shortly
afterwards apprehended him and gave him up to justice, when he
was hanged in chains near Ankapilli, where his gibbet is still to
be seen

SECTION XIII, -AGENCY ESTABLISHED. (ACT XXIV, 1839)
SUBSEQUENT CHANGES.

97. Mr. Russell’s Report is dated 18th November 1834. In the
following year, Sir Frederick Adam, Governor of Madras, visited the
Cirears, and some hints are thrown out in his Minute, as to the
expediency of exempting' the hill Zamindaries from the general
regulations: but probably no action would have been taken in the
matter, but for the Gumsur disturbances in Ganjam, which broke
out at the close of 1835, and which form the subject of Mr. Russel’s,
further Reports, (VoL II, Selection No. XXIV) dated respectively 12th
August 1836, and 3rd March and 11th May 1837. Towards the
close of his last report, he observes that a system which is adag-ted
to districts where the authority of Government is paramount, cannot
fail to be inapplicable " to these mountainous tracts, where, up to
the present period, after a lapse of more than thirty years, we, in
truth, possess no police and no power.” It was suggested that a
Special Commissioner should be appointed for the hilly tracts of
Ganjam and Vizagapatam, but he thinks this unadvisable:—“ The
nature of the country is opposed to such an arrangement. Without
authority in the lowlands, the exercise of an effective control over

m

the hill Zainindars would be doulfty difficult. The control, in.
whom.sover vested, should be general and complete. In the event
of disturbances in the hills, our resources, hoth in men and supplies,
must l>e drawn chiefly from below, and the Commissioners must
have the power to command the service of the Collectors of the low
country. But this would place the latter in an anomalous situation,
partiy indejiendent, partly subordinate, which would hardly be likely
to produce that harmony and cordial co-operation so essential to the
good of the service.” He proposed therefore, as the course best
adapted, both to add to the weight and influence of the local autho¬
rity and to remove, as far as possible, existing causes of irritation on
the part of the hill Zamindars, arising from the unbending forms of
Regulation Procedure, that those tributaries should he exempted
from the jurisdiction of the ordinary Courts and placed exclusively
under the Collector of the district, in whom should he vested the
entire administration of Civil and Criminal Justice, under such
rules for his guidance as might be prescribed by orders in Council.
This proposal was approved by the Government, and forms the basis
of Act XXIV of 1839. The tracts exempted by this enactment from
the operation of the general regulations are as follow :—

Ancient Zamindaries. Hill Zamindaries.

Vizianagram. Jeypore. Andhra and Sarvapilly

BohbilL Kurupam. Salur. [Bhlmavaram.

Under Amanl Sangamvalasa. Madgole.

Pflconda. . Chemudu. Bdlgam.

Golgondah. Panchipenta. Merangi *

It was further enacted that the Collector, as Agent to the Governor,
should have the power of making commitments by warrant, which
is possessed by the Governor in Council by virtue of Regulation II
of 1819; subject always to the orders of Government on each case.

98. The foregoing tracts comprise seven-eighths of the district;
all indeed except the old “ Havelly.” The portion not included in
the Agency was subordinated, in judicial matters; to the Civil and
Session Judge of Chieaeole, -with a Subordinate Court at Vizaga-
patam and a Munsif at Rayaverani. In 1863, in view of the changed
condition of the district, the Vizianagram and Bobbili Zamindaries,
with Palconda, were made over to the newly constituted Civil and
Session Court of Vizagapatam, and a further contraction of the
agency limits was carried out on the 1st January 1865, from a

i-onfid-ration of the heavy afditional duties devolving on the Col-
(ector by the direct charge of the. great Jeypore Zamindary, which
was assumed in January 1863 only. The present agency embraces
j typoro, with those portions of the Zamindaries of Madgole, Panchi-
I'entc, Kurupam and Merangi which lie within the hills, and the hill
Muttas of Palconduli, those of Golgondah, and the hill Zamindary
of Kasipur.

SECTION XIV,—THE GOLGONDAH DISTURBANCES, 1845-48
AND 1857-58.

09. The Golgondah taluq formed one of the most ancient Zamin¬
daries in our territory; and at the Permanent Settlement, a Sanad
was granted'to the Chief, fixing the pesheush at 1,000 Rupees. Over
the Champaign country at the foot of the hills, the Zamindar’s
authority was complete, hut in the hills the renters had gradually
assumed a considerable degree of independence. In the year 1836,
the incapacity of the Zamindar, Ananta Bhupati, brought the estate
to the verge of ruin; and he was induced by the district officers to
resign, in favor of Jamma Ddvamma, the widow of a predecessor.
This election was highly distasteful to the hill Sirdars; firstly,
because they were not consulted; and secondly, because the succes¬
sion iu former times was always through heirs male. Troubles of all
kinds thickened around the unfortunate Ranee, and it was not long
before she was carried off to the jungles by a party of hill peons, and
fhere barbarously murdered.

100. Upon this, troops were moved into the neighbourhood, and
the estate sequestered by the Collector, Mr. Freese. The Zamindar,
Ananta Bhupati, was brought to trial for abetting the Ranee’s
murder, and, being convicted, was sent as a prisoner for life -to the
fort ofGhooty, where he subsequently died. Averse to entering
upon the administration of a hill Zamindaiy, the Collector proposed
to give the estate to Vira Bhdpati, Son of a former Zamindar, Shanta
Bhupati. The Government did not acquiesce in the suggestion; and
in the following year 1837, the Zamindary was put up to public
auction for arrears of revenue, and knocked down to Government
for the sum of 100 Eupees.

101. The hill Sirdars were not disturbed in their tenures by the
officers of Government, but they were not long in discovering that

237

the extinction of their aneient Chiefs* bod seriously lowered their
own status. They were raw directly subject to the surveillance of
the Collector's native Amin: and some slight show of inconsider¬
ation to one of their party, brought about a hostile confederation.
They united to raise an insurrection against' the Government, for
the restoration of the Bhupati family. Rents were withheld, the
hills barricaded against all comers, and constant excursions, with fire
and sword, carried into the villages in the plains. “ Chinna Bhupati,”
a lad of nineteen, and half-brother of the ‘ Vira Bhupati’ already men¬
tioned, was set up by the insurgents as their ‘ Rajah,’ and for three
years, or from 1845 to 1848, they successfully held their jungles
against the military force employed against them; abandoning the
enterprise at last on the condition of amnesty to all concerned.
Chinna Bhupati yielded himself up ; and some village# producing
4,000 Rupees a year were assigned him as a maintenance for himself
and his brothers, the representatives of the ancient Zamindars of
Golgondali.

102. Once more in 1857-58, an insurrection broke out under the
leadership of Sanyasi Bhupati, nephew of Chinna Bhfipati. The
•Sibbundies, under Captain Owen, assisted by some of the leading
Sirdars *in the hills, promptly put it down. Sanyasi Bhupati and
Chinna Bhupati were sentenced by the then Agent to the Governor,
* (Mr. Readej to transportation for life:

1701,2i«t December 1859. p u t the Government* remitted the

punishment, and ordered them to be detained as quasi State prison¬
ers, under surveillance, at Vizagapatam.

SECTION XV.-JEYPORE AFFAIRS, 1848-66.

103. In the year 1848, great complaints reached Vizagapatam, of
the imbecility of the (late) Rajah of Jeypore, Maharaz Sri Vikrama
Deo, and of the tyranny and misrule of his managers. Large bodies
of ryots found their way to the coast, and represented the entire
country to be the scene of plunder, murder and rapine. At last the
Rajah’s officers were expelled from the talug of Gunapur, the nearest
to the frontier, and disturbances of some importance immediately
arose.

104. The faction opposed to the old Chief was headed by his
eldest son, the present Rajah, and his mother, the Patta Mahadevi;

and their following comprised the most influential Sirdars of the
country. Their avowed object was to set aside the Rajah’s adminis¬
tration. Both parties solicited tire Agent’s advice and promised to
conform to his orders, and Mr. Smollett set out for P&rvatipur, a
town on the frontier, towards the end of April 1859. He was there
met by the son, a yeuth of about tliirteen years of age, who travelled
with great pomp of elephants, palanquins and horses, besides a guard
of one thousand matchlock men. The Rajah was represented by
some of his officers.

105. The Agent suggested a compromise, but this was agreeable
to neither party; the rebels desiring a thorough change, and the
Rajah obstinately denying the necessity of any. As the Rajah failed
to attend in person, the Agent w T as led to believe in the imbecility
generally imputed to him ; and, after consulting the most influential
people of Jeypore, Mr. Smollett took the step of safting the four
t&luqs on the eastern side of the ghauts, viz., Gunapuram, Rayagaclcla,
N arayanapatnam and Alamanda, a profitable and well cultivated
tract, easily managed and producing a rent of some 50,000 Rupees
a year. All parties, he reported, seemed satisfied that this was the
only measure likely to prevent further dilapidation in this ancient
Zamindary. It afforded a triumph to neither party; the hdminis-^
tration would be carried on by the Government, accounting for
the rent to the Rajah, and the partizans of each farty would be
excluded from interference. It was urged upon the Agent on some
. sides, to zaft the entire estate, hut, as the country round the capital is
separated from Gunapur by a high range of mountains and is diffi¬
cult of access, and quite unknown to the authorities, he contented
himself with the minor measure. Another season of anarchy and
misrule, he conceived, would have led to great bloodshed. As it was,
no military aid had been demanded; the Rajah’s son was directed to
reside in Gunapur near the Government Amin, receiving a suitable
allowance; and the impending storm was allayed.

10C. At the conclusion of his arrangements for this zaft, the
Agent returned to head-quarters; whence he had occasion, shortly
afterwards, to detach his Assistant Mr. Bird, and Captain Haly with
a party of Sibbandis, on the rumour of another slighter disturbance
in a different quarter of the Zamindary. These officers were directed
to see the Zamindar, and ascertain the measure of his capacity and
his wxsKes. The old Chief, however, refused to parley with any-

txxiy but the Governor's Agent, who accordingly again proceeded to
the frontier. Here he was met by both father and son, and, shortly,
reported, that after a wearisome and protracted negociation, a recon¬
ciliation had been effected: and that consequently, the zaft would be
withdrawn. Mr. Smollett was astonished to find that the Rajah, for
an TJriya Cltief, was a man of some intelligence; though stone deaf
and apparently almost entirely in the hands of those about him.
The son showed a good deal of ill-feeling and contumacy, and the
Agent was compelled to threaten him with removal to the coast
“ for education.”

107. In reporting this reconciliation, Mr. Smollett observed that
he had little hope of its satisfactory continuation. A breach very
soon occurred. The son who had kept aloof from his father, ulti¬
mately joined him at Rayagadda on the loth September; but only
to carry out a desperate design he must long have brooded over.
There is a strong fort at Rayagadda; and the very day after his
arrival, he seized and confined in that building the whole body
of his father’s principal servants. Captain Haly was' immediately
directed by the Agent to move a Company of Sibbandis in support
of the father to Parvatipur. This was done and Captain Haly pro¬
ceeded ultimately to Rayagadda itself. No resistance was shown

"him, the son taking to flight the day before. Captain Haly inform¬
ed the Agent that the Rajah’s authority was completely gone. " He
“ is in great distress and until I gave the order, he could get nothing
“ from the villagers, not even milk, nor his clothes washedfurther,
“ his Dewaa is very sick from ill-treatment, and has not a word to
say for himself.” The old man was urgent for the apprehension and
removal of his son; and proposed that an assistant Agent should be
settled on the frontier, and that all the principal places in Jeypore
should be garrisoned by parties of Sibbandis. The Agent began to
fear that it would be necessary for the Government to step in. and
administer the whole estate, as in the case of Parla Eimedy. He
conceived that it was useless to remove the son only ; as it was now
evident that the Sirdars and entire people of Jeypore were alienated
from their Chief

108. A second recociliation was, however, shortly brought about
by the son, who sent his father a penitent and most submissive
letter by the hands of some of the Rajah’s servants, whom he had
pinioned and carried off' with him, in his flight from Rayagadda.

Up-m thk for the third time, the Governors Agent set out for the
frontier. At the interviews on this occasion, the Rajah quite changed
his tone. He was ready to appoint a Dewan, acceptable to his son,
and generally to admit the existence of grievances, and disposed to
redress them. As to his debts, both the Rajah and his son agreed to
the zaft by the Agent of Gunapur, to meet those liabilities from the
yearly collections, and to pay off the arrears of peshcush due to
Government. The Agent resolved accordingly to do this ; observing
that if the entire Zamindaiy were zafterl, he would require the dis¬
trict to he reinforced by an additional Regiment, and to place four
whole Companies in Jeypore. He proposed, at the same time, that
a native police officer,- with a suitable retinue, should be hereafter
kept posted at Gunapur.

109. Ftfr some time after this last settlement with his son, the
Rajah appeared to have lost all self-control and to have sunk unto
the deepest abasement. He did not return to his capital, hut allow¬
ed his son to proceed thither and to conduct all his affairs. He
remained behind at Narayanapatnam, deserted by his servants, given
up to the most besotted sensuality, and subsisting on the charity
of the villagers, “ who were heartily tired of his residence among
them.” The demands of the creditors, chiefly Mogul* merchants,
who had supplied the Elijah with shawls, horses and elephants
amounted to between GO and 70,000 Rupees; but they agreed to a
settlement for 23,000 Rupees, provided the Agent would see them
paid, by instillments, from the revenue of Gunapur.

110. Thus ended the Jeypore disturbances of 1849-50. The
Government appears not wholly to have approved the measures of
the Agent. They were of opinion that the first attachment of the
lower tsluqs was an extreme act They doubted the earlier accounts
of the imbecility of the Rajah, for which, they observed, there was no
proof, but the allegations of a hostile faction. They declined to
admit any pretensions of the son, and were apprehensive that Mr.
Smollett’s proceedings may have operated as an encouragement to
that misguided youth, who, they considered, should have been appre¬
hended and removed. They altogether refused to accede to |he pro¬
posal to locate a police officer in the country.

111. These sentiments -were in great measure echoed by the
' Honorable Court of Directors, who objected that “ we never had

exercised Police control in the Zamindaiy“ that it was cursed with

241

a pestilential climate,” and that it would be sufficient, if without
meddling in the internal dissensions of such a tract, “ we repelled all
incursions into the low country.”

112. These views were combated by Mr. Smollett in his hist
letter, at considerable length. He thought it discreditable that
thing? should be left as they were, in a country forming, nominally,
a portion of this Zillah. He opined that the climate and difficulties
of access had been always over-estimated, but herein he did not speak
from experience, as it will he noticed that he never crossed the
ghauts, which separated Jeypore and the Khond tracts from the
rest of the province.

113. Jeypore matters now slept for five years; when, on the 6th
February 1S55, Captain McViccar, officiating Agent in the hill
tracts of Orissa, brought to the notice of the Supreme Government,
the existence of the practice of Suttee in the Jeypore district; and
that the Rajah, Sri Vikrama Deo, (the old Chief alluded to above)
“ having been questioned on the subject, admitted the frequency
“ of the rite within his territories, but pleaded ignorance of any
“ knowledge either of the unlawfulness of the Act, or of the order of
“ Government prohibiting it.” Whereupon the Agent in Vizaga-
patam was called upon to report.

114 Mr. Smollett, in reply, recapitulated the events of 1849-50,
and pointed out that he had very little means of knowing anything
that was going on in Jeypore; that he had written to the Rajah on
the subject, but that the childish old man had not answered him;
indeed “ no reply really emanating from him need be hoped for.”
Enquiries, however, showed that Suttees were both recent and fre¬
quent. Adverting to the general state of the country, the Agent
went, on to observe that the Zamindary, owing to the incapacity of
the Chief for business, was in a state of complete anarchy; that, now,
the second son, “ Muddea Dooggaraz” had seized the Gunapur
taluq and was collecting the revenues, having driven out his father’s
servants; that the only security for life and property would be to
locate*an European Officer in Jeypore proper, and to manage the
taluqs below the ghauts for behoof of the family until order should
be restored ; that the people themselves would support the authority
of Government exercised on behalf of, and not employed against the
interests of the Rsjah’s family.

31

113. Subsequently to the date of this letter, a commxmieation
was received from the Rajah, freely admitting the existence of' Sut¬
tee pleading ignorance of its probibition, but stating that, to meet
the Agent’s vjews, he had directed its discontinuance “ by beat of
tom-tombut as this “ is a hill y country and the people are rather
savage, the rules will not take effect but slowly.” It was also dis¬
covered by the Officers of the Meriah Agency that in the Jeypore
country, boys and girls, called respectively “ Tooras” and “ Toorees,”
were purchased of the indigent classes by the more wealthy, and
reared up for purposes of sacrifice. Captain McNeill reported that a
“ Toora” had been delivered up to him by the Rajah, out of the cus¬
tody of the Rajah’s eldest son (the present Chief) who had supported
the lad for some years, for the abovementioned purpose. Mr.
Smollett, however, from enquiries was led to suppose that, though the
sale of children was common in Jeypore, it was not practised with
this view.

lid. On the 3rd May 1855, the Government penned their reply
to the Agent, with reference to his proposals to locate an European
Officer in Jeypore, and to assume the management of the lower
taluqs. Government were favorable to both plans, but asked for
further details. Mr. Smollett replied that another military Officer
should be attached to the Sibbandi Corps, and nominated at the same
time to be an Assistant to the Agent for special duty in Jeypore,
and that one hundred rank and file should be added to the Sib-
bandis. Captain Owen was sent up by the Agent to sound the old
Rajah about the proposed interference of Government. Sri Vikrama
Deo, however, preferred to communicate directly with the Agent,,
whom he shortly addressed in a long letter, promising to put a stop
to all the crime of the country, declaring his competence to rule, and
deprecating earnestly the introduction of the Officers of Government
for the purpose.

117. Meanwhile, the Rajah’s younger son, who, as stated above,
had seized upon Gunapur, had been expelled the country by his
elder brother, and had fled to Vmanagram. On the 6th August
1855, the Agent reports that he had clandestinely returned. ; that
his return had been the signal for hostilities between tifc two
parties; that a severe fight had taken place, wherein several parties
were wounded by musketry, and that the Government Amin had
now taken charge of the t.iluq. The Rajah’s younger son removed to
Yizagapatam.

243

118. Ultimately, on the 10th July 1855, the Government autho¬
rised the Agent to assume “ the control, both police and revenue, of
the tracts above the ghauts, the t&luqs below being managed by the
agency direct.” It was however immediately objected by Lord
Dalhousie, who was then at Ootaeamund, that “ to do so, may
“ involve the British Government in a protracted jungle and hill
“ war, such as that of Gumsur,” and the Governor General was further
of opinion, that if the management of the country were once under¬
taken by Government it could never with propriety be abandoned.
Xor on a re-consideration of these views, did His Lordship see reason
to abandon them. The Secretary was directed to state “ that the
" assumption of the management of a hill Zamindary covered with
“ jungle, notoriously unhealthy, involving the employment of another
European Officer and the enlistment of Sibbandis and Sowars,
“ appears to his Lordship a measure to be deprecated, unless an
“ imperative necessity should exist for its adoption.” But as the
attachment of Gunapur had been already made “ it need not be
withdrawn.” On receipt of these orders, Mr. Smollett addressed the
Government as follows :—“ I trust I may be permitted to say, that
I should not have advocated any interference inJeypore, if I had
believed the measures contemplated were calculated to lead the
Government into any militaiy operation whatever. I do not believe
it would have been found necessary to fire a shot, in that direction.”

“The reference to Gumsur does not apply to Jeypore. The
interference in Gumsur originated in a proclamation by the Collec¬
tor that the Zamindar was deposed, and that the estate had escheat¬
ed to Government The people espoused the cause of the Zamindar,
and resisted the Collector, carrying on a desultory warfare for two
or more years. The arrangements suggested in Jeypore were for the
protection of the family, and not for their dispossession, and that
would have been supported by the inhabitants. The same system is
now, and has for many years, been in force in Parla Kimedy Zamindary,
which adjoins Jeypore. This great estate is managed by the
Governor’s Agent with much success, because the owner is not con¬
sidered of capacity sufficient to conduct the management, and perfect
order prevails. When the exigency has passed away, the Zamindary
of Parla Kimedy will be restored to a competent member of the
family; so should Jeypore.”

“ Apart from revenue management, I have always held that the

244

Government is bound to provide a police force for the maintenance
of order in these Zamindaries. The Zamindar is not responsible for
the suppression of crime, but the Government is. The introduction
of police superintendence into Jeypore therefore should he made at
once, and the establishments should be permanently maintained,
•whether or not the Civil administration is attempted to he supervis¬
ed by the Officers of Government.”

119. Mr. Smollett also reported that on the attachment of the
lower taluqs, “ the civil strife which had already commenced
“ between large bodies of armed men ceased as if by magic, and order
“ was restored in that troubled district without the smallest
difficulty.” But it does not appear that these remarks were com¬
municated to the Governor-General.

120. Mr. Smollett was succeeded as Agent by Mr. Reade, who,
on the 17tli December 1857, informed the Government that he was
about to proceed to Jeypore “ to lay the foundations of a radical
reformbut he was strictly cautioned by them “ that his visit was
to be one of enquiry only, and conference with the Rajah, and that he
was to take no active steps without their previous knowledge and
approval” He was further informed that he should have made known
his intention “ in time to have received their instructions on the
proposed measure, before his departure.”

121. Mr. Reade submitted his report in due course. The Govern¬
ment however declined (June 13th 1859, Mo. 819) ‘‘ at present to
consider the measures proper to be’ adopted for the better manage¬
ment of the Jeypore country. They emphatically negatived the
proposal of a Captain Flint, submitted for favorable consideration
by Mr. Reade, to rent Gunapur and the lower taluqs, of the Rsjah,
‘'■‘there being, in their opinion, strong political andisther objections to
such an arrangement.”

122. The old Zamindar, Sri Vikrama Deo, departed this life on
the 10th August 1860, and was succeeded by bis son, Sn Ramchan-
dra Deo, the present Rajah. To the enquiry of Government as to
what hope there was now of an improvement in the administration,
the Agent (Mr. Fane) replied there was little or none; and observ¬
ing that, from our experience in the taluqs of Jeypore below the
ghauts, no reasonable difficulty need he apprehended in establishing
a police and proper tribunals, he adverted to Mr. Smollett’s proposal

245

to locate an Assistant at Jeypore. This was ultimately sanctioned,
together with the location of an Assistant Superintendent of Police
at the same place, and Lieutenant Smith with Captain Galbraith,
arrived there in January 1863. There are now four Sub-Magistrates
in Jeypore above the ghauts, viz., at Jeypore, Naorangpur, Mah&deo-
putti and Aurada with a considerable police force; and in Jeypore
below the ghauts, including the Khond and Saura hill tracts
police force with a Sub Magistrate at Gunapur, and another at
Rayagadda. With the assumption of the direct administration of
the country, the soft of the five lower taluqs was removed.

123. The entrance of our police and magistracy into the country
was of course viewed with much hostility by the advisers of the
Rajah, and it was shortly found necessary to arrest and detain at
Vizagapatam under surveillance, two leading malcontents, both
Ex-Dewansof Jeypore, agreeably to the special powers vested in the
Governor’s Agent for the repression of the disorderly, under Sec¬
tion VII, Act XXXIV of 1859. As the example was widely felt, and
the parties themselves entered into solemn engagements to abstain
from intriguing against our administration for the future, their
detention was not a prolonged one, and hut one occasion has since
arisen for a similar exercise of authority. There has been, neverthe¬
less, much arduous and responsible work:—“ Truth to say,” it was
remarked by the Agent in his second Report (March 1864) “ we are
working out in Jeypore an experiment which has never been tried
before. Eighty years of independent native mis-rule have been
succeeded at once, without compromise and without any exhibition
of military or semi-military force, by an administration which aims
at the same completeness as prevails in our oldest provinces. Not a
shadow of their ancient authority remains to the Rajah of Jeypore
and his Chiefs. In the tributary Mehals of Cuttack, in the wilder
districts on the south-west frontier of Bengal, and, nearer to us still,
in the Zamindaries of the Central Provinces which marched with
Jeypore, a far different policy has always been pursued, and it
cannot be doubted, whatever the result in efficiency of administrar-
tion in the end, that the Officers who have to work our system have
incomparably the harder task to perform. That we have met, in
Jeypore, with no open menace, and with no higher degree of passive
resistance than was reasonably to he expected, is due first to the
feet that we commenced our reforms by restoring to the Rajah the
five tsimjs of Gunapur, of which we assumed the management during

246

the Jeypore disturbances of 1855-56. This at once assured him and
his followers that our object was not annexation. It is due, secondly,
perhaps, to the success of last year’s tour, in the course of which
every chieftain of note was visited, and a knowledge of the nature
and difficulties of the country acquired; but it is due, lastly and
principally to the fortitude and temper with which the Junior
Assistant (Lieutenant Smith), and the Assistant Superintendent of
Police (Captain Galbraith) have met all the difficulties of a new and-
isolated position, in the midst of much sickness, discomfort and
privation.”

124. Two outbreaks of the hill Saura tribe, who inhabit the
mountainous country lying between Gunapur and Pedda Kimedy
must be briefly recorded. The first occurred in July 1864; it was
occasioned by the hasty and improper arrest of one of the Gomangoes
or headmen of Puttasinghi by an Inspector of Police. The villagers
fell upon the police, murdered several of the party and rescued the
Gomango. The outrage was entirely unpremeditated and originated
with the people of Puttasinghi alone; but blood once shed, the
entire Saura community for a time seemed determined to make
common cause against us. In the November following, a combined
force of Ganjam and Iftzagapatam police marched into the country,
destroying Puttasinghi, with sundry villages in its neighbourhood,
and otherwise punishing the insurgents; while, about the same time,
a considerable number of the actual murderers was captured by the
Sajah of Jeypore and his Dewan, who received some valuable pre¬
sents from Government, in acknowledgment of their services. Five
of the prisoners were hanged at the foot of the ghaut, and nine
transported for life; orders were at the same time passed to station
a strong police guard at a central place in the Saura hills, at the
beginning of the cold season or towards the end of 1865.

125. In moving up to take this position, the police were once
more attacked, and it was found necessary to beat a retreat down
the ghaut, which was effected in good order and without loss. A
larger force was then assembled, and after a brief but harassing cam¬
paign, the selected post was firmly occupied in January 1866. The
Sauras have returned peaceably to their homes, and no further
trouble is anticipated. Three ringleaders, on this occasion, were
transported for life.

247

CHAPTER IY.

ADMINISTRATION OF JUSTICE.

SECTION I.—JUDICIAL, MAGISTERIAL AND REVENUE
COURTS.

1. The establishment of the Agency in 1839, and the subsequent
contractions of its limits have been described in Section XIII of
Chapter III. The Civil and Session Court of the Zillah sits at
Vizagapatam. The criminal work is found very formidable, and it
will probably shortly be deemed necessary, in justice to parties to
Civil suits, to appoint a Principal Sudder Amin to the district.
Subordinate to the Civil Court, there are six Munsif Courts, viz: 1,
RSyavaram (shortly to be transferred to Yellamanchili); 2, Vizaga¬
patam; 3, Bimlipatam; 4, Vizianagram; 5, Ri^am (near Palconda); 6,
Parvatipur. A Munsifs jurisdiction extends to actions for the
value of Rupees 1,000 and up to Rupees 50 he has the powers of a
Small Cause Court

2. The Civil Judge and his Munsifs disposed of

7,633 suits in the year 1864.

7,778 „ „ 1865.

The value of the property at issue in the suits pending at the
close of these years averages seven lacs of Rupees.

3. The operations of Village Munsifs (Regulation IV of 1816) for

the same year were,

1864—Cases disposed of..*... 538

1865 „ „ .621

4. Village Punchayets (Regulation V of 1816) hardly exist, except
that both parties, in boundary and other suits, under Regulation XII
of 1816, before the Collector, occasionally agree to refer their claims to
such tribunals. If either party wishes it, the Collector can refer
the dispute to a District Punchayet (Regulation VII of 1816) to be

assembled by the District Munsif. The entire number of suits dis¬
posed of by Punchayets, village or district, in the Zillah of Vizaga-

patam amounted,

In 1864 to.12

In 1865 to.23

5. The distinction between these two kinds of Punchayet is, that
Village Punchayets have cognizance of suits foi' money or other
personal property only, while district Punchayets embrace landed
property as well; in neither case is the jurisdiction limited to any
particular amount. The limit of a Village Munsif s jurisdiction is
ten Rupees, and the suit must be for money or personalty; but as an
arbitrator he can decide, with the same restriction, suits to the value
of 100 Rupees.

6. Under Act XXIV of 1839, the Collector of the district, as
Agent to the Governor of Fort St. George, is the Civil and Session
Judge for the Agency tracts. The criminal work is tolerably heavy :
in 1865, the first year in which the Agency limits were contracted
to the base of the Mis, the number of persons arraigned before the
Agent was 76 against 101 in 1864. The principal crimes are murders
and other culpable homicides; altogether, seventeen public executions
have been carried oi#in the hills, since the year 1863, when the
Agency Officers and the police commenced entering upon the occu¬
pation of the country. These examples have been very effectual, and
were certainly much needed by the lawless population we found
ourselves in contact with.

7. Early in 1864, a hasty, ill-considered proposal was made to
establish Courts of Civil Justice in the Jeypore country; the history
of which is as follows; we quote from the Agent’s Report on the
Administration of the year 1865“ The Inspector General of Police,
on the 26th January 1864s, when we had been just one year in the
country, reported to Government that the police arrangements had
been perfected, and that it only remained to place two or three
qualified Munsifs there, for the administration of Civil Justice, he
(Mr. Robinson) being “ satisfied that no country more urgently
required the means of obtaining justice, between'man and roan, than
Jeypore.” This proposal being referred to me, I deprecated it as
altogether inexpedient; I showed that the triumphant tone adopted
by the Inspector General was hardly justified by the actual facts,
and, partly for the information of Government, and partly for his

249

own, (for Mr. Robinson has not at any time set his foot in Jeypore)
I summed up, what I had already in my first report described in
detail, the salient characteristics of the country and of the wild races
by whom it is tenanted.”

“ I had the good fortune, on this occasion, to obtain the concur-
rence-of Government in my -views. The Governor in Council defers
“ to the arguments advanced in the 29th paragraph of Mr. Carmichael's
“ Report, against the establishment, at present, of Courts of Civil
“ Justice in the Jeypore country. It appears to he questionable,
"with reference to the state of things described in that report,
“ whether the time has yet come for the establishment of such
“Courts. For the present, the district and village headmen should
“ be incited to settle small disputes of a civil nature. In such a
“ community the disputes regarding the title to property cannot be
“ important or numerous, and the mediation of neighbours (or Pun-
“ chayets) under the supervision of the headmen is, in the opinion
“ of the Government, the best mode of adjusting them at present.”

The foregoing order is dated the 13th September 1864, but on
the 3rd June 1865, or in a period somewhat under nine months, the
Government, proprio motu, as it would appear, and without, so far
as I am aware, any further indication of the views of the original
projector, the Inspector General of Police, on the subject, pronounce
the absence of these same Courts “ a very unsatisfactory state of

• HnTOj Era ” . -

* ’Em rapid change in the opinion of the Government, I .trust I
may say without offence, has a good deal perplexed me. When I
proceeded on my hill tour in December 1864,1 took the Government
Order of September with me, and requested the Assistant Agent at
Jeypore, Lieutenant Smith, to ascertain, through the Dewan, the
number of petty suits actually referred to the arbitration of local
Punchayets in the Jeypore country during the year 1865. These
inquiries were made, and the result laid before me when I reached
Jeypore in February last The total number of such suits was 293,
of which 20 only remained undisposed of at the end of the year.”

“ Here then, we see in actual working, the ancient primitive
System of India, adjudication by Punchayets; a system which so
approved itself to Munbo, Malcolm, and other eminent adminis-
trafersj that they were in favor of its universal restoration. Without
howutWreffltering into that question, there is no difficulty in show-
32

250

ing that it is a system eminently suited for the sparse and rugged
population of these hills. The indigenous tribes that inhabit the
mountainous belt of country, between the Mahanadi and Godavari
rivers, undoubtedly belong to one great family, of which the Khonds
are the most prominent branch. The system of Government, establish¬
ed amongst this semi-barbarous people, is described by Macpherson,
who probably knew as much about them as any British functionary
before or since, to be “ as purely patriarchal as that of any people to
“ which accurate observation has extended.” There is ’the patriarch
of the tribe, of sub-divisions of tribes and of villages, aided and con¬
trolled by the elders of the community. The moral influence of the
patriarch and elders is found entirely sufficient in the adjustment of
all differences between members of the same tribe. Where the feud
affects separate tribes, a settlement becomes more difficult. In former
days, it would probably have been effected by a stand-up fight
between the forces of the disputants. Now, it would be the duty
of the Magistrate to intervene, to refer it to a jury of unprejudiced
persons, (who would examine the witnesses and parties under the
sanction of the oaths or ordeals which find favor with the com-
' munity) and to enforce their decision. But occasion for the exercise
of this authority occurs so rarely that it is unnecessary to say more
on the subject, except that of all possible tribunals, a regularly
constituted Civil Court appears to be the most open to objection.”

IC There is another point of view. Civil Courts, I have shown, are
not wanted, the petty claims and trivial quarrels that arise being
adjusted by the Punchayets, who, besides administering justice,
always make a point of reconciling the patties, a matter of infinite
consequence in a society like Jeypore ; and the tribal disputes
requiring prompt and decisive action, suitable to the emergency, on
the part of‘the Magistracy. But though Civil Courts would be
inoperative in the (me case and are unnecessary in the other, there
remains one thing that they would be effectual for. They would
enable the grasping, knavish, sordid Telugu usurer to fix his talons
in the vitals of the petly Chiefs and headmen of the hill eonmWitrfy.
With these simple gullible clients, he would soon drive a very good
trade, in the course of which crops would be attached, ancient
patrimonies sold over the heads of the proprietors, and the proprie¬
tors themselves thrown into jail A few years of a regimd like this
would end, as they ended amongst the Sonthals. We should have
a general insurrection, accompanied with atrocities to which the late

251

outbreak in Ganjam affords no parallel. This is my unqualified
belief, I must therefore be permitted again to urge that thlhgs be
allowed to remain as they are. Until the country is in a very
different condition from what it is at present, it will suffice to
encourage and promote the system we find, the system of Pun-
chayets, which entirely meets the wants and requirements of the
bulk of the community. Should cases of any special importance
arise, the European Officers of the Agency will intervene, or the •
Native Magistrate will s be authorized by the Agent to do so."

8. This reference elicited the following order, which it is lioiied
will set the question at rest for the next quarter of a century, at
least.— (Pro. Govt, Judicial, No. 900, 7th June 1866.)

“ Adverting to the Agent’s arguments against the establishment
of Courts of Civil Justice in the Jevpore country, it seems sufficient
to observe that the Government did not press for any immediate
change in the mode of settlement by arbitration, which they had
previously decided was best suited to the existing state of tilings
among the communities concerned. They simply desired, as they
still do, that the question of the eventual establishment of regular
Courts should not he last sight of.”

9. There are fourteen Sub-Magistracies in the ZillahfYt) and six
in the Agency(b).

(■&■■)-

(1) Golgoadah —KaaM Nurapatam. Vizianagram.

Samaddhi —Kasha Yelaman- Chipurapilli.

chili Gajapatinagaram.

(2) Vfravilli —Kasha Chddavaram. (4) Palconda.

Ankapilli j Bobbili.

Vizagapatam. (5) Salur.

(3) SrungavSrapukota. (6) Parvatipur.

Bimlipatam. 1

(B.)

(7) Gunapur. I Mahadeoputti.

Rayagadda. Naorangpur.

(8) Auradar —Kasha Padava. ( Jeypore.

(1) includes the hill Muttas of Golgondah, under the Agency.
_(2) includes a few Agency villages, on the slopes of the ghaut.

' the hill Zamindary of Kasipur, under the Agency.

(4.) includes the Muttas of Pdlconda, under the Agency.

(9J includes a few Agency villages on the steps of the ghaut.

(6) includes the Alamanda and Narayanapatnam hundss of

Jeypore, under the Agency.

(7) includes the hill tracts of the Kurupam and Mdrangi Zamin-

daries, which continue under the Agency.

(8) includes hill ' Madgole’ and hill ‘ Panehipenta.’

10. The head-quarters of the Magistrate is Vizagapatam; the
Principal Assistant resides at Narsipatam; the Senior Assistant at
Parvatipur; these two Assistants are also gazetted as Assistants to
the Agent. The Assistant Agent is not assistant to the Magistrate;
he lives at the tow of Jeypore; there is generally an Assistant
Magistrate besides. The present Senior Assistant and the Assistant
Agent are both Military Officers; the former has qualified under the
Statute, and his appointment as Senior Assistant in the ‘ Regulation’
portion of the district, has received the sanction of the Secretary of
State.

11. The criminal work coming, before the several descriptions of
Courts, is shown in the annexed Memo., for the last two years :—•

Courts.

Convicted.

Discharged.

Committed.

Total.

1864. Agency.

84

17

101

Agent |Magisterial... .

4

3

7

Assistant Agents .

205

126

18

349

Sub-Magistrates

1,823

3,328

183

5,334

Total...

2,116

3,474

201

5,791

Ordinary.

Session Judge..

38

• 65

103

Magistrate ..

47

48

4

99

Assistant and Deputy Magistrates

135

163

19

317

Sub-Magistrates ... .

3,463

10,146

248

13,857

Total...

3,645

10,357

271

14,273

Grand Total...

5,761

13,831

472

20,064

253

1

Courts. j

Convicted.

P

Committed.

Total.

1865. Agency. j

Agent, Sessions. .

57

19

70

Assistant Agents .

10.5

100

io

221

Sub-Magistrates... .!

632

419

78

1,129

Total...

794

538

94

.1,426

Ordinary,

Session Judge.

99

124

22.3

Magistrate ... .

52

50

1

103

Assistants and Deputy Magistrates ...

659

385

21

1,065

Sub-Magistrates .

4,008;

, 7,833

271112,112

Total...

4,8181

1 8,392
|

293; 13,503

Grand Total...

5,612

! 8,930

387

14,929

12. The Code of Criminal Procedure does not alter or effect the
jurisdiction or procedure of Heads of Tillages, under the Madras
Regulations, which give these functionaries power, in assaults and
other inconsiderable offences, and in petty thefts, to lodge the culprit
for twelve hours in the village choultry, or, if he be of low caste, to
plane in the stocks for six hours. 1,327 eases were reported in
18&5, as disposed of by Heads of villages.

13. It remains, now, to describe the operations of the Collector
and his Assistants, as Judicial Officers.

By the Madras Code (Reg. VII of 1828,) a Subordinate, or Assist¬
ant, Collector in charge of a particular division of a district has ex
officio authority to exercise, within the division under his charge, “ all
“ the powers granted to Collectors by the regulations now in force,
“ or that may be hereafter enacted, unless the contrary shall be
“expressly declared in any regulation/’ but his proceedings are
subject, in all cases, and in the fullest manner, to the superintend¬
ence, control and revision of the Collector. *

14 Regulation XII of 1816.—Claims to lands or crops, the
validity of which depend on the determination of an uncertain and
disputed boundary or land mark, fell under this enactment; (2) dis¬
puted respecting the occupying, cultivating and irrigating of land,

which may arise between Zamindars and their ry«ts. If the defend¬
ant denies the truth of the plaint, the matter is to be referred to a
Village Punchayet, if both parties agree to such reference; or to
District Punchayet, if either party desires it. The decision in either
case is carried out by the Collector. This regulation is not often
called for.

15. Regulation V of 1822.—This is now superseded by the
Madras Council’s Rent Recovery Act, No. VIII of 1865, (brought into
force on 1st January 1866,) the provisions of which have been set
forth in the Section' Landlord and Tenant’, supra.

16. Regulation IX of 1822.—This enables Collectors to take
cognizance of malversation in revenue affairs; but prosecutions in
such cases are now generally preferred under the Indian Penal Code.

17. Regulation VI of 1831.—This provides that all claims to
the possession of, or succession to, hereditary village offices, or to the
enjoyment of any of the emoluments annexed thereto, shall be adju-
dicabie by Collectors alone. The Collector may require any of the
resident native inhabitants of his district to sit with him as Asses¬
sors, or may refer the claim to Native Assessors for investigation.
The office of Village Kamam (accountant) inZamindaries is not with¬
in the scope of this regulation. Such Karoams cannot be dismissed
from their offices, except by the sentence of a Civil Court (Section V,
Regulation XXIX of 1802.) On the death of any of his Karnams,
the Zamindar, in nominating a successor, must select one of the family,
if it supplies a fit and proper person. If from minority or other
sufficient cause, the heirs are all incapacitated, he may appoint an
outsider.

255

18. Statement *of Judicial Case* disposed of by the Collector
and the Assistants during the years 1864-05.

256

SECTION II.—JAILS.

19. The old Zillah Jail -was situated within the Vizagapatam
fort, in a very confined site; it was formerly a factory. In 1839
an upper story was added, for the accommodation of the Subordinate
Court of Chieacole; this is the present Court house of the Civil, and
Session Judge of the district. The dimensions of the Jail were
altogether insufficient, and the ventilation extremely faulty. Never¬
theless, up to the year 1862, the rate of mortality was very mode¬
rate, less indeed than in any other Jail of the northern division. In
that year, cholera of a very virulent type broke out amongst the
prisoners ; they were moved out into tents, when the disease imme¬
diately stopped. After the premises had been thoroughly scraped
and cleaned, and the ventilation greatly improved, the convicts were
moved in again. They were healthy for a time, when the sickness
appeared in a still more virulent form. Fresh prophylactic measures
were adopted, hut only with the same temporary degree of success.
The building was then formally condemned; an estimate for a new
Jail outside the town was sanctioned, and the prisoners, meanwhile
removed into sheds, where their health has been good, except when
over-crowded.

20. The present* number of prisoners is 446f. Some of these
are awaiting transportation; others, whose sentence of imprisonment
extends over twelve months, will be removed to the new Central
Jail of Rajahmundry, when it is finished; others, hill men, will be
sent to the new prison at Parvatipur, which was constructed with
a view to its providing accommodation for one hundred Jeyporeans
(the present mortality amongst this class when confined in a Jail on
the coast being truly deplorable); but from the rules now in force
for securing increased space per man, it will not suffice for more
than seventy-five. The new Zillah Jail provides accommodation for
one hundred and seventy-two.

21. Persons sentenced by the Magistracy to one month’s imprisoii-
ment and under, are confined in the ' Subsidiary Jails’ attacked to
the taluq Magistracy Court-houses, where they are locked-up in the
cells all day and night, except when allowed to come, out for their

* 31st August 1865.

t 38 Females.

258

The accompanying Statement shows the sanctioned strength of
the Constabulary of the district.

Name or Distbict.

j

M

1

S'

K

<

a

!

li

£

Number of Police Stations,

O

f

£[

Constabulary.

Ratio of
Force.

Inspectors.

i

1

1

3

tH

Square mile one to

Population one to

Vizagapatam, including Jeypore
Zamindary.. J j

l|

i

I 21

1_ ;

102

3

34

1552

|i586

121

1007

■24. In 1S02 the Agent, accompanied by the Superintendent, proceed¬
ed into the Jeypore Zamindary. Previous to their arrival no attempt
had been made to introduce any system of police into the country
which had been hitherto a terra incognita,. Heinous crime had gone
unchecked, and there was little security to either life or property.

At the commencement it was found necessary to move into the
country with a considerable body of the low country Constabulary,
but in consequence of the inclemency of the climate, these men had
to be relieved by local material.

In commencing work in this district, the Superintendent had to
proceed with caution. The innovation of a Civil Police was natu¬
rally regarded with distrust by the Rajah, and through fear of
incurring the displeasure of their chieftain, the people would not
come forward for enlistment The usual amount of exaggeration
and disbelief in our mission had to be contented with, but, in spite
of local impediments and a malarious climate, the police have now
taken a strong hold of the country. »

The disturbances in the Saura Malyahs which occurred in August
1804 and December 1885 are the only occasions on which the police
have err-m:.. actual collision with any considerable portion ofjfjfie
MU pupation. . •

In ilav I'vj.j, pan of Jeypore, consisting of the taluqs of Aurada,
Hahacicoputti, iNaorangpur, and Jeypore with Malkangirri, became
a separate police district. The Gunapur tiiluq (wMch comprises
the hill Kliond and Saura tracts) and that of Rayagadda remain
, attached to the Vizagapatam Police District.

25. Town Police is supplied in the three large towns of Yiznga-
patam (turn Waltair) Bimlipatam and Vizianagram. These parties
are worked on the principle of the Metropolitan police, namely, one-
third on duty Ly day, and two-thirds by night. By the Town
Improvement Act of 1805, the Municipal funds ’(rill provide 75 per
cent of the cost of maintenance of the Town Police, which is still to
form part of the General Police Force of the Presidency, enrolled
under Act XXIV of 1859.

26. Crime .—A short comparative Statement of four years crime
is inserted here for facility of reference.

•papunoo suosioj

* S 2 § , |

I

H

•pavajap sassy

s “ s S |

1

■pauodai sassy

15 fe 8 g |

1

|

•paptAUoo suosjoj

® IS 1

5-

■papajap sassy

^ ** "** 2 §

■papodaa sqgsy

2 ” 2 S 1

s

&

* 'popunoo sao&iaj

. 3 ' 8 * § s

§

. ^ •papapp sassy

2 ■ w ra S ^

•pajjodai sassy

s s e § 2

1

I

•papiAuoD snosjo^

§

*p;>p5pp

° ^ w £ 31

1

■pajrodai sassy

2 " ’ ! k j

1

1

•p^piAUOO SUORIDJ

s

•papajap sassy

, ri H “ s i

■pajiodar sassy

§

£ if j

| i i r!

a q w a h

i

£

200

27. The above statement shows that the number of cases reported
of violent crime, against persons and property, has increased.

Murder .—In respect to murder, it should be borne in mind that
the number of cases does not tell either for or against the efficiency
of a police. The real test is the number of cases detected and
persons convicted. In 1862, one case in seven was detected; in
1865, one ease in twenty-seven was detected.

Dacoity and Robbery .—Dacoity and robbery are crimes almost
unknown in this district, the few cases that occur are mostly of a
trivial character, and are principally committed by Sauras. The
detection of such cases is attended with much difficulty. The police,
until lately, were not in a position to follow the robbers into their
mountain fastnesses.

Burglary and, Thefts .—In respect to burglary and thefts, the
returns show an increased number of cases reported. It is believed
that the real cause of this increase is not that there is more crime,
but that crime is better reported This opinion is borne out by the
1 fact that there is not a proportional increase in the value of property
stolen. The number of cases of receiving stolen property has steadi¬
ly increased; this shows an improvement in the working of the
police. An increasing number under the head of Receiving Stolen
Property, is sure to be followed up by a corresponding decrease
under the heads of Burglary and Thefts.

28. The Criminal Returns show that a steady improvement in

the prevention of crime is perceptible. As a detective agency the
police are undoubtedly deficient. In the Metropolitan police there
only a few true detectives in the entire force of nearly six thousand
mem The quiet patient diligence' and ready resources of a true
detective are rarely met with, even in England ; and in this country,
where crime carries with it less disgrace, and a Constable’s efforts are
paralyzed if he is not allowed to look to the prisoner for supplying
the evidence against himself, skill in detection will be for sometime
to come but of a slow growth. '

29. Every member of the^orce, however, now undergoes a regular
course of instruction, which in time must be productive of good
results. Even now, the police seldom err through actual ignorance,
and year by year, as ’the force gains a closer knowledge of the
criminal population, they become more skilful in detection.

261

CHAPTER Y.

REVENUE.

SECTION I,—LAUD REVENUE.

1. The land revenue of Vizagapatam is -within a fraction of
thirteen lacs; of -which nearly ten lacs are paid by the Zamindars,
the Honorable the Maharajah of Vizianagram alone contributing one-
half of this amount In seasonable years, the ryotwary taiuqs of
Golgondah and Sarvasiddhi bring in something over a lac and three-
quarters. A lac and a quarter are yielded by “ rents for more than a
year,” of which Arbuthnot and Co. pay Rupees 1,20,000. The quit-
rent fixed on Inams by the Commission, comes to about Rupees 46,000.

2. The last Return, dated 7th of September 1864, showing the

Cultivation of special products, gives-acres under sugar-cane,

-under cotton and-under indigo cultivation. A detail¬
ed statement -will be found in the Appendix, but it is believed that
the preparation of such statistics are not undertaken in the Zamin-
daties -with any degree of care. ,

3. The two Government taiuqs consist, as has been already
observed, of ^portions of lapsed Zamindaries. The lands -were never
at any time surveyed, not even after the roughest method. We call
upon the ryots to pay what they paid for thehj farms at the time of
the lapse; and for newly occupied lands, the rate paid by the adjoin¬
ing land of the same class is charged. The Government have recently
ordered that these taiuqs, having first been demarcated and survey¬
ed by Officers of the Survey Department, shall then he assessed by
the Collector, on the principle of an equal division of the net pro¬
ceeds of the several classes of land between the Government and the
ryot; and that the commutation of the share to am annual money
payment shall be determined by a reference to the market prices
for a series of years.

4. The revenue from wet lands in these taiuqs is Rupees 1,25,000
agjjinnst 50,000 Rupees, from dry lands. The irrigation works are
toIeraM^ extensive, hut are not maintained in efficient repair, -which
leads, in bad seasons, to, the necessity of considerable ‘Remissions’

262

being granted to the ryots. The following account of the chief
sources of irrigation is given in a Report of Mr. Longley, late Prin¬
cipal Assistant:—

5. The main sources of irrigation axe:—

* (1) The Varahanadi ) Rivers _

(2) The ShSradSnadi )

■ (3) The Komoravolu Ava "l

(4) The Kondakirla Ava J

6. The Vaxahanadi river rises in the hills, twenty miles to the
north west of Nursipatam, takes a south-easterly direction for
about forty-five miles, and empties itself into the sea at Wattada. On
this river are three anieuts, belonging to Government; and four,
belonging to the proprietors through whose lands the river flows. A
new and important anieut, about eighteen miles from the head of the
river, and within a mile and half of Nursipatam, has been completed.
It is called the Gubbada anieut, and was designed to irrigate about
four thousand acres of land at Nursipatam, Balegolum, and Bodapilly,
the greater part of which is now waste. The benefits of this work,
it is jsow believed, were greatly over-estimated; however, besidefi
increasing (in whatever degree) the revenue of the taluq, it will be
a great boon to the people of Nursipatam, by bringing water to their
large tank, and ensuring a supply of water for cattle all the yeax
round; for the supply at the Gubbada is never failing.

7- The chief source of irrigation is the Sharadanadi, which rises
in Madgole, and takes a south-westerly direction through the Nursi-
patgan taluq, flowing past the large towns of Ankapill? and Kasim-
kota, through the expensive paddy flat of Dimi.Ia, and emptying itself
into the sea at WattSda. On? the river depends the irrigation of the
southern portion «f the ryotwaxy taluqs,

8. The Sharadanadi is crossed by six anieuts (the principal one
is at Dimila) leading off to various channels. The two remaining
sources of irrigation are the magnificent avas (or lakes) of Komo¬
ravolu and Kondakirla, the first, situated in the north-west of the
taluq, the second, on the south-east These two lakes always hold
sufficient water to give the paddy crop one good wetting, in case the
November rains fail. Very few of the many large tanks in the taluq
depend upon the rain, which fells in the plains, to «upply them.
They are mostly fed by hill streams and supply channels, from the
rivers and lakes. There axe five hundred and sixty tanks^u^ thirty-
three channels,

SECTION II.—ABKAHI.

9. This item of revenue, -which is derived from the manufac¬
ture and sale of inebriating liquors, is farmed out in twenty dis¬
tricts, each district being conterminous with a taluq, presided over
by a-Tahsildar or Sub-Magistrate. At the option of the renter, the
rent is paid in the taluq, or at the Collector’s Treasury. The present
lease is for two years, commencing with the current Fusly, July
1st, 1276 (AD. 1866.) The total rent, for the twenty taluqs, is
Rupees 1,02,150 per annum. This is a great increase on former periods,
the lease having at no time come up to 70,000 Rupeea In round
numbers, there are one thousand and five hundred stills, as many
toddy shops, and about two thousand arrack shops. The follow¬
ing account of the manufacture has been given us by Mr. J. A. C.
Boswell, C. &

Palms and manufacture of Todcly and Arrack

• 10. Toddy, the fermented juice of the palm, is in this part of the
country extracted from the following descriptions of palm's. It is
drawn from the palmyra, (BoRASSUS FLABELLIFORSHS) Telugu, Tadi;
by cutting off lie top of the forming hud, and collecting the juice
that issues from it in a pot hung under it This bud is freshly cut
every day, as • long as it lasts. Toddy is also drawn from the wild
dste^ (Elate sfLtESTRE) Telugu, Ita; and from the sago palm,
(Cabyota tribras) Telugu, J&aguchettu; (the latter only above the
ghaate) by tapping the trees, below the leaves, and inserting a
palmyra leaf to draw off the juice, as it oozes out into a chatty hung
below. Toddy is not drawn from eoeoanut trees here, as it is in
Madras. There are hut few of them in this taluq, and no beetlenut,
(Areca catechu) Telugu, Pika chettu. Arrack, the country spirit,
is here usually distilled from toddy or rice, or from the flower of
Bassia lattfolla ; Telugu, Ippa chettu. It is also distilled from
various cereals as chamalu, raghi, karnhu, korralu, and cholum,
hut such spirit is considered very inferior, and its manufacture not
remunerative. The following is a brief account of the method
usually employed in distilling. A quantity of coarse rice is first
stooped in water over night and placed the next morning in an
eartheifcpot, having a hole at the bottom of it with a sieve of wicker¬
work ; -Telugu, Sibbi, for straining off the water. This pot is placed

oyer another larger one containing water, and, to prevent the escape
of the steam, the seam where the two vessels touch each .other, is
closed all around with cow-dung. Fire is then put under the lower
pot, and the water in it is hoiled for about six hours, fresh water
being poumd from time to time into the upper vessel, which contains
the rice. Then the rice is taken out and thrown on a mat to cool;
and to it is Ridded a compound of certain spices and drugs, previously
prepared, in the proportion of half a tolah weight to thirty seers of
rice. The following is a list of the correct ingredients in this com¬
pound, showing the proportion of each, hut some of these are fre¬
quently not easily procurable and are omitted:—

Naha uppi
Telia ehitraimdlam
Baddu mudi
Ndia tacli
Ndla jldi
Are velaga
Pilli tdgalu

Isarra

Pata

Konda kasivinda
Ne'la tappida
Naha jidipikkalu
Tadi kayalu.
Lavangalu
Yalakulu
Jajikaya
Pippali m6du
Pippahu
Akupatrikam ■
Dumparashtram
Konda golugu

... Copparis sepiaria (root) 1 seer.

... Plumbago (do.) 1 do.

... (notidentified) (bark) ldo.

... Curauligo orchioides (root) \ do.

... Baliospermumpolyandrum (root) j do.

... (Feronia elephamtum t) (bark) •£ do.

... Urtica tulerosa (root) i do.

... Eemidesmus Indicm (root) J do.

... Aristolochia Indiea (root) { do.

... Cissampetos paroira (root) \ do.

... Toddalea aculeata (bark) $ do.

... Cassia sophora (root) \ do.

... Elytraria crenata (root) -J do.

... Semecarpus Anaeardium (nuts) 1 do.

... Terminalia Bdlerica (nuts) 1 do.

... Myristica aromatica (cloves) \ do.

... Oardamomum officinalis (eardamums) J do.
... Myristicameschota (nutmegs) \ do.

... Piper longum (root) \ do.

Do. (seeds) i do.

... Cinnamomum Eucalyptoides (leaves) J do.
... Globba oxixonsis (root) J do.

... Glycosmis Arboea (root) J do. *

11. These ingredients are dried and pounded together, and then
kneaded into balls, about the size of a lime, with arrack. These are
placed in a basket between leaves of Cojimuuis BIOINIS (Telugu,
Amudcvm ); and Datura aiju (Telugu, Ummeta,) for three days, till
they become blue, when they are exposed to the air and dried, and

265

then put back between the leaves and used as occasion requires for
distilling. In the manufacture of spirits, half a tolah being added to
thirty seers of boiled rice, the whole is left for about twenty-four
hours in an open basket. By this time fermentation will havte com¬
menced, when the rice is taken out and spread on the ground and
so left for about a week, when it will have become consolidated into
a mass. This is broken into small pieces and put into a pot, water
being added in the proportion of eighty seers to thirty seers of rice,
and so it is left for one day. Thirty seers of best rice are then added
to it, and the whole boiled together. After this the rice is laid aside
for ten days, only on the third being opened up and stirred about.
By this time the fermentation will be sufficiently advanced to begin
distilling. The fermented mass is placed in a large earthen pot
under which fire is placed. Over this another jar is mounted, and
into this the steam rises as the lower vessel boils; anti as it does, it
is condensed by the application of cold water to the upper pot, and
the spirit is drawn away by a tube into another vessel. The arrack
is sometimes double-distilled, when it is called Pong'd Sard.

SECTION III.—SEA CUSTOMS-

12. For details of receipts o£ the four ports, for the last five

official years, see Appendix.

1861- 62, Rupees. 38,000

1862- 63, „ 33,118

1863- 64, „ 36,382

1864- 65, .. 48,849

1865- 66, „ .;. 35,928

In the last year, there was a pretty general failure of the oil
seeds crop.

SECTION IV—SALT.

Receipts for five years :—

1861-62, Rupees.

. 3,22,490

1862-63, „ .

. 3,01,634

1803-64, „ .

1S64-65, ..

1865-60, „ .

. 3,15,708

34

2GG

14. Before tlie introduction of the Permanent Settlement (1S02),
the Company had its salt pans in the Haveli lands of the Circars,
and the Zamindars had their own pans besides. The Company’s
pans wire let out on lease; the Circars and the Jaghire (Chingleput)
supplied the whole Presidency; the selling price was from Rupees
twenty-eight to Rupees thirty-five per garce*

Regulation XXV of 1802 excluded salt from the assets of Zamin-
daries; and Regulation I of 1805, regulated the monopoly.

The price then fixed was 70 Rupees the garce; in 1809 it was
raised to Rupees 105; but in 1820, on proof being afforded that
the enhancement led to smuggling, it was brought down again
to Rupees 70.

In 1828, it was once more raised to Rupees 105; the results were
watched, and in 1831, it was found that the quantity sold had
materially decreased; the revenue was ten lacs a year higher.

In 1844, to compensate for the loss effected by the abolition of
the transit duties, the price of salt was raised from Rupees 105
to Rupees 180 per garce, or from 14 Annas the maund to Rupees
one and a half the maund; however on the earnest representation
of the Madras Government, the Court of Directors reduced it to
1 Rupee per maund or Rupees 120 per garce.

The next change was in 1859, viz., Rupee 1-2; in 1861 it was
successively raised to Rupee 1-6, and Rupee 1-8; and in March
1866, to Rupee 1-11 per maund.

15. It has been estimated that about twenty lbs. of salt is the
average yearly requirement per head of the population. Take six
individuals as the average of a household; each household would
consume lbs. one hundred and twenty of salt. This would cost
Rupees 2-8 or thereabouts; but in point of fact, the laborer pays
the retail shopkeeper, under the most favorable circumstances, half
as much again, and very often double and treble, according to the
distance of his village from the pans. In a district like this, where
the means of communication from the coast to the interior are in a
notoriously backward state, it becomes impossible for the great mass
of the laboring classes, however bettered in their condition of late

* The weight of a garce of salt is taken on an average as exactly 120 Indian maunds ;
maund being eighty-two and two-seventh lbs. avoirdupois.

267

years, to indulge in a condiment,so costly; they either go without
salt altogether, or use earth salt, mixing a little water with it and
straining off the saturated brine into their food. This earth salt
is collected by smugglers from the different swamps, and bstrtered
away to the ryots at the rate of four or five seem for one seer of
ordinary grain. Fishermen along the coast cure their fish by rubbing
in this same saline earth.

16. There are four pans in this district. Karo.sc t and Bdlche-
ruvu , in the neighbourhood of Vizagapatam, Bimlipatam and Knqp-
j>Ui, ten miles from G'hicacole. The second is to be abolished when
the new pan at Pentakota near Toonee, the frontier town of the
Godavari District, is constructed and in working order.

The Kudivaram, or manufacturer’s hire, has been lately raised
from Rupees seven and Annas eight to Rupees nine per garce
delivered at the platform.

SECTION V.-STAMPS.

17. Receipts for five years :—

1S61-62, Rupees.

. 66,385

1S62-63 „

81,000

1863-64 „

77,875

1864-65 „

1,05,272

1865-66 „ .

1,16,402

In February 1863, the Limitations Act (No. XIV of 1859) became
applicable to the Agency Courts, whose jurisdiction then included
seven-eights of the districts. The sale of stamps rose therefore to
Rupees 81,000: In June 1863, the Civil Court of Vizagapatam was
established, and three additional Munsiff Courts were constituted ;

hence the continued rise in these receipts.

SECTION VI.—TOTAL REVENUES.

18. Total Revenues for ten years :—

1856-57, Rupees.

.. 15,78,150

1857-58 „

15,80,422

1858-59 „

.. 15,84,690

1859-60 „

15,92,881

1860-61 „ .

.. 16,79,479

1861-62 „

.. 19,09,674

208

1802-03 „ . 18,29,127

1S63-64 „ . 18,75,703

1864- 65 „ 18,96,812

1865- 66 „ . 18,08,587

From 1860-61 to 64-65, the Income tax was in operation; the
revenue it yielded was, on the average of the five years. Rupees 83,
916 per annum.

# The land revenue, being for the most part fromZamindaries, is not
of an expansive nature. The new survey and assessment of the two
ryotwary taluqs •will probably add something to the fisc, but, owing
to the system of remissions in bad years, the returns from lands
settled under ryotwary are not to be depended on; e. </., we have
this year remitted upwards of Rupees 40,000, being nearly one-fourth
of the entire rental.

The extra sources of revenue shqp great elasticity, with the excep¬
tion of salt.

SECTION YII.-LOCAL FUNDS.

19. Local Funds .—The sources of income, here, are ferry rents,
avenue clippings, tax on firewood, the public bungalow fund &e~, the
surplus cattle pound fines. The last is the only considerable item,
yielding in 1865-68 about Rupees 7000. The others are insigni¬
ficant : the bungalow fees yield about 300 Rupees; not enough to
cover the pay of the pensioned sepoy and sweeper allowed at each
building. The difference, and the cost of miscellaneous charges, are
met by an annual grant from Government. There are nine public
bungalows in the district, viz :—

Vizianagram, Nakkapilli,

Chittivalasa, Yelamanehili,

Kon&dah, Kasimkota,

Kottapalem Waltair,

Kottavalsa,

They are all on the old Great Northern Road (as it is called,)
except the fourth and seventh.

269

CHAPTER VI.

TOWNS AND MUNICIPALITIES.

SECTION I.—THE POPULATION.

This, at the last Census* (1802) amounted to 1,415,652. The
Mahomedans are entered as 14,857; the Christians 1,213 ; the Hindus
1,400,050.

The twelve principal towns have populations as follows:—

Vizagapatam (excluding suburbs).16,758

Vizianagram - -- -- -- -- -- 17,019

Ankapilli - -- -- -- -- --13,317

Bimlipatam - - - -- -- -- -- 5,912

Parvatipur - -- -- -- -- -- 5,817

Salur.9,292

.BobbiU ----- .11,619

Palconda.- - - 7,790

Gazaputinagram --------- - 1,721

Nursipatam - - - -- -- -- -- 2,597

Kasimkota - - -- -- -- -- - 4,508
QwSdavaxum - -- -- -- -- -- 4,194

Three only of these towns, Vizagapatam, Bimlipatam and Viziana¬
gram, call for any special remark.

SECTION II.—THE TOWN OP VIZAGAPATAM (CUM) WALT AIR.

2. The station is on the coast; latitude 17° 42' north, longitude
83 s 24' east, in a small bay, the south extremity of which is bounded
by a promontory, a remarkable hill, some 1,500 feet high, known to
mariners as the “ Dolphin’s Nose,” and its northern extremity by the
village of Waltair; the breadth across the bay being about six miles.
Another commodious bay, known as “Lawson’s Bay,”«is found just
beyond Waltair, flanked to the north, by two picturesque conical rocks.

3. The Fort, as it is called, lies in the south-west part of the bay,
separated from the “ Dolphin’s Nose” by a small river, which forms
a bar, where it enters the sea, but is passable in its present state for

An estimate only, for the hill tracts.

270

vessels of two hundred tons, during spring tides. Within the Fort are
the European Infantry Veteran Company Barracks, the Arsenal, the
Session Court House, Church and other public buildings.

4. The native town adjoins the Fort, on its north and west sides.
It contains numerous well-built houses; the main road is a broad
and busy thoroughfare. The population of the town, exclusive of
the suburbs, at the last Census is given at about 17,000 souls; and
there is no doubt it would be greater, but for the want of room; the
space on which it stands being shut in by a range of sand-hills
between it and the sea on the one side, and by an extensive swamp
or marshy estuary, formed by the aforesaid river, on the other. It is
fortunate that this swamp, which is about nine miles in circumfer¬
ence, has a free communication with the sea, by which it is inundated
at every tide, thereby preventing to a great extent, any offensive
effluvia. Two ferries ply between the north and south sides of the
river, but the town has no suburb to the south of the stream. It is
believed that a highly respected native family, long settled in the
town, design the erection of a free bridge in this quarter. It would
be a munificent act of charity.

5. ' Beyond the limi ts of the town is the parade ground, and, to
the right, the Sepoy lines. On the parade ground, stand the Begi-
menta-l Hospital and the Police Superintendent’s Head Quarters.
Between the parade ground and the high road, is the newly con¬
structed Government Normal School, lately erected at a cost of

6. Further on in a north-east direction, is the suburb called
Waltair, extending about three miles along the coast To this situa¬
tion, which is considerably elevated above Vizagapatam, the Civil
and Military Officers migrated some

ceedingly salubrious, at all events to
visitors from the inland stations during the hot months, and it has
been more than once proposed to create a Sanitarium there for
Soldiers from Nagpore and Hyderabad. It must be added, however,
that to persons long resident there, the climate is found to be highly
relaxing, the air being soft, and the prevailing winds generally either
the south-east wind or the easterly. Land, winds are almost unknown,
particularly during the day, being intercepted by the neighbouring
hills. The south-west rains set in about the first week of June, and
run into the nortlj-east monsoon, about the middle of September.

271

January... 70 = O' 3U' O'

March...

April ..

May....

I June-,

July.

August..,

;The temperature is at the lowest about the!
10th, the wind being generally from thej
north-east, veering towards the east and®
south-east. The minimum of the thermome¬
ter is 00 s . Heavy dews, weather si

, _ rain and lightning almost- unknown.

Not so cold as January, though pleasant.
Heavy dews and occasional fogs through-S
out the month; the sky very clear, no rain 1
or lightning: wind north-east, with fre¬
quent changes to the south-east.

|The along-shore or south-east wind sets in
during this month, and renders the aii
damp and sultry. Sky continues clear, little!

IWind towards the end of the month changes to
the south-west, and blows with consider¬
able violence. Dew and rain are almost un¬
known.

|The south-west wind continues with heavy]
gusts, throughout the month. Land winds]
blow for about three days in the month,
and usually alternate with the sea breeze.

The south-west rains begin to set in about the
first week, and become more frequent
towards the end of the month, and the sky
is generally cloudy.

|Rain more abundant than in last month. Wind
from the same direction. Large, masses of
flying clouds seen in every direction. No sea
breeze. Lightning and thunder occasionally.

|Wind more westerly, and the rains are heavier.
Thunder and lightning occur more frequent¬
ly. The heat is much reduced, but the
calms peculiar to this month are very
oppressive. Continues cloudy.

The wind, rain and appearance of the weather,
continue the same as in August, until about
the loth, when the north-east rains sot in
partially, and become heavy towards the
end, of the month. Thunder and lightning
are frequent; oppressive calms still ot

272

Months.

Average height
of Thermometer. |

October....

79° 0'

•

November

77° 0'

December..

73° O'

The north-east rains continue -with great force
throughout this month. The 'wind blows
very fresh, sometimes amounting to a gale,
and veering in every direction. Thunder
and lightning occur frequently. The clouds
assume a heavy appearance. Becomes cool
towards the end of the month.

’|The rains cease about the middle of this month.
Thunder and lightning seldom occur. The
sky assumes a clear and serene appearance,
and the weather becomes pleasant.
jThe wind still from the north-east and east.
■The sky has a clear and tranquil aspect.
Rain and lightning are seldom known, but
towards the latter end of the month heavy]
clouds are often seen.

7. The unhealthiness of the town of Vizagapatam, has been much
AD lg58 mitigated of late years by the establish¬

ment of a voluntary Municipal Associa¬
tion, and, it is believed, by the removal of the Zillah Jail, an old
Dutch factory, situated in the very heart of the population, and of
singularly defective ventilation. The prisoners were moved out into
tents, after a severe outbreak of Cholera, in 1862. A new and
improved Jail outside the town is now under construction, and the
convicts are now in temporary sheds, where their health is generally
good, (vide Jails.)

8. The funds of the Municipal Association amounted, last year, to
Rupees 10,500 and were supplemented by an equal sum from Govern¬
ment. This income is derived from ferries, bandies, and a small
tax on houses. Similar institutions have been organized at Bimlipa-
tam and Vizianagram, and are equally flourishing. A commodious
Municipal Hall has been erected at Vizagapatam, opposite the Rost
Office. A library, reading room, and a young men’s literary institu¬
tion are connected with it.

9. In regard to schools; besides the Government Normal School,
which includes a Practising School for boys, there are (1) the Hindu

Anglo-Vernacular School, with two hundred and seventeen pupils,
assisted by a grant-in-aid, but managed entirely by a Committee of
native gentleman ; (2) the Roman* Catholic School with one hun¬
dred and sixty boys and girls; (3) the R. C. Orphanage, attached to
the Cathedral, with seventy-five girls under the tuition of a Lady
Superior and several Nuns from France; (4) the Yizagapatam Male
and Female Orphan Asylums, for thirty boys and thirty girls, a
Protestant Institution in connection with the Church of England,
to which the Chaplain of the station is Secretary; (5) the London
Mission Orphanage with twenty-five girls; (G) a small Day School
under the same management; (7) the Army School wi|h twenty-
five boys and thirty girls, near the European Veteran Barracks: and
several petty native schools, of an elementary character.

10. The town boasts a very excellent Hospital and Dispensary,
built by public subscription in 1839, and maintained up 1# 1861 by
the Government. The Government having then resolved to do no
more for native hospitals than supply skilled attendance and medi¬
cine, the Honorable the Maharajah of Viaianagram came forward
with the munificent donation of 20,000 Rupees, and thus endowed
the hospital with funds to diet its sick poor in perpetuity. Adjoin¬
ing the hospital is the Poor House, maintained by the Municipality
with the aid of private subscriptions, and at some distance further is
District Lunatic Asylum, kept up by the Government.

SECTION III.—BIMLIPATAM.

11. The Dutch East India Company appears to have built a fort
and factory here, about the same time (middle of seventeenth centu¬
ry) as the English Company formed a Settlement at Vizagapatam.
In the war between England and the Batavian Republic at the close
of the eighteenth century, the Dutch lost all their possessions in
India. The peace of Amiens (March. 27th-, 1802) provided for their
restoration, which was precluded by the early renewal of the war,
and actual restoration was made in 1S19 to the King of Holland,
agreeably to the convention of the Allied powers in 1814. The
Dutch then held their territory at Bimlipatam till the 1st of June
1825, when it was made over by a Dutch Commissioner to the

* For the Statistics of the Catholic and Protestant Missions, vide Appendix

35

274

Collector, under tlie operation of the treaty of March 1824, between
his Britannic Majesty and the King of Holland ; which provided for
the cession of the Dutch places in India, with the town and fortress
of Malacca, in exchange for Bencoolen and all the British Settle¬
ments on the Island of Sumatra, to be ceded to Holland, the latter
renouncing all claim on Singapore, and Great Britain on the Island
of Billeton.

12. ITp to 1846, Bimlipatam was a miserable fishing village.
About that time, Messrs. Arbuthnot and Co., having obtained the
lease of the Palconda estate, built a factory at Chittivalasa, a village
close by, fbr the conversion of the sugar-cane, the cultivation of
which they set themselves to develop, into jaggery. At the same
time they engaged in other export business, principally oil seeds.
This trade is now shared by some dozen French and English houses,
whose representatives have settled in the town.

13. The tonnage has increased from 10,701 in 1852-53 to 83,760
in 1865-66 ; and it is *vorthy of note that the tonnage*of dhonies
or Native craft has within the same period, fallen from 6,093 to
5,634. The value of last year’s exports is 22| lacs, and of exports and
imports, 31J lacs. Besides this, the value of the trade in bullion
stood during the same period as follows, in Rupees:—

Exports 2,13,349, imports 9,27,935.

There is now a sum of nearly Rupees 7,000 at the credit of the
Port Fund.

14. The following are the chief institutions and public buildings
of the town. They all owe their origin to the European commu¬
nity of the place.

Municipal Association .—Founded 9th February 1861.

Amount of local taxes from that date to

1st May 1866.... Rupees 21,274

Grant by Government,.,..... „ 21,274

Total...42,548

The Association has worked undisputed good; the income is
mainly derived from a small tax on carts entering the town.

Hospital .—Rupees 1,985 were subscribed by the town for this
building, and Government granted Rupees 1,960, Rupees 3,945

being the cost estimated by the Department «>f Public Works.
However, the cost exceeded the estimate by 1,310 Ru{>ee.s. The
Government contributed 50 Rupees a month, on condition of medical
aid being afforded gratis to the police and other public servants.
This institution has been of real benefit.

Church ,—Subscription set on foot in 1853. Amount subscribed
Rupees 3,011. In 1801 Government agreed to advance a like sum
on condition that the Church be made over to Government. It was
opened for public worship in November 1803, and consecrated by
the Bishop of Madras in the following March.

School House. —(Vernacular.) Amount subscribed for this build¬
ing (Rupees 1,333-5-4) was paid into the Treasury in August 1804.
Eighty children attend the school; the building is not yet finished.

Town Clock .—A gift by the Honorable John Young; the town
constructing a handsome tower for it.

A. Municipal Reading Room .—Which is well supplied with news¬
papers, and where Public Meetings are held.

SECTION IV-—VIZIANAGRAM.

15. Vizianagram is situated in latitude 18° north, and longi¬
tude 83° 32" east; at twelve miles distance from the sea The
garrison at present consists of one Regiment of Native Infantry.

At the distance of one mile from the cantonment, which is placed
on ground sloping gently to the northward, are the fort and town,
and lying midway is a large tank, which contains \Vater at all
seasons of the year. The fort is entirely occupied by the Palace
and buildings of the Maharajah. The station contains about twenty
Officers’ houses; the compounds are very prettily laid out with
gardens, and surrounded with trim hedges. There is a small Church;
a Chaplain is allowed for the station, but he is required to visit
Bimlipatam and Chicacole, two Sundays each month.

16. The climate is generally salubrious, though at some seasons

of the year it is less so than at others.
Vo*Jfe1r Medical Topography ’ At the distance of six miles in a north¬
erly direction are numerous spurs of
hills, connected with the eastern ghauts, and in the vicinity of these,
fever is always prevalent. They were formerly covered with trees,-

but are now bare, there being only a few detached patches of stunt¬
ed underwood to be seen. The best season of the year is from
September to March ; residents at Waltair, especially children,
derive great benefit from a-change to the less enervating climate of
Vizianagram during these months. In April the weather becomes
warm, and towards the middle of the month, the hot land winds
commence; the thermometer sometimes standing at 100° during the
whole twenty-four hours, and at night seldom falling below 96°,
when it is both oppressive and exhausting. Towards the end of
May, rain falls, which cools the air; and early in June, after
considerable atmospheric changes, the monsoon sets in; when it
becomes cool, although the nights are occasionally warm. A good
deal of rain falls in September and October, and towards the end
of the latter month, cold northerly winds commence. The weather
during the remainder of the year is cold, and to some persons
disagreeably so. Near the Cantonment is the Race Course; the
Races are held in December.

17. The Municipial Association of Vizianagram was established
about the same time as that at Bimlipatam. The average receipts
are Rupees 450 per annu m from the town, and the j^ovemm^nt
subscribe an equal amount. There is a small house-tax, but the
f»>nVf source of assessment is the cart-tax. The Committee consists
entirely of native gentlemen, with the Senior Assistant Collector
as Chairman.

The “ Towns Improvement Act,” is to take effect in these three
places on the 1st November 1866.

CHAPTER VII.

CIVIL DIVISIONS.

SECTION I.—ANCIENT ZAMINDABI FAMILIES AND ESTATES.

L—THE “ VIZIANAGRAM" FAMILY AND ESTATE.

1. In a poem, called “ Sri Krislmavijayam,” the date of which is
assigned to A.D. 1540, we are told of an immigration into Telin-
gana of four Edjajtut tribes, the Vasislita, Dhanujaya, Kaundinyasa,
and Kasyapasa, under the leadership of one Madhavatakma, in the
five hundred and fourteenth year of the Salivahana era, correspond¬
ing to AD. .591. This Madhavavarma is claimed by the Vizia-
nagram family as) their ancestor, and it is certain that all the
Riwpnvirs of the Northern Circars look up to the Maharajah of
VizianagrA as their head.

2. The Rajaput colonists settled at Bezwarrah on the Kistna;
forming in course of time a petty principality. The establish-
ment(“) of the Bamani kings of the Deccan: at Culburga and Beder,
with the consequent dissolution!*) of the ancient Telugu kingdom,
whose capital was at Warongol, does not appear to have affected
their position; but they submitted, with the remaining chiefs of
TelingSna, to the arms of Sultan Kuli, the founder!' 1 ) of the Kutteb
Shahi dynasty at Golgmwlah; and when Ibrahim, the fourth king! 1 *)
of that line, adopted the policy of largely employing Hindus in his
armies and ganisons, the chiefs of the Yizianagram family enrolled
themselves in his service, and became Sirdars of some consideration
at the Court of Golgondah. The one best known is Ptisapdti
Madhavavarmd, who took his name from the village of Pusap£du in
the Kondapilli Circar, where he resided ; but a Telugu poet derives
it from the Sanskrit ‘ Pushavat,’ belonging to the line of the sun,
(Pushan) the Suryavansa, as distinguished from the Chandravansa
or lunar race of Rajaputs. Anyhow, it is now the family-name.

fh)A.D.:

(e) A.D. 1512.
td/k.D. 1550 toA.D.

278

3. Pusapati Madhayavahma was the first member of the family
■who moved'up into the district of Vizagapatam, then forming por¬
tion of the Chicacole Circar. This was in AD. 1652, or thirty-five
years before the extinction of the Golgondah dynasty by the
emperor Aurangzebe. The Foujdar at Chicacole was then one Sher
Muhammad Khan, and from him Madhavavarma rented ' Kumile’
and ‘ Bbog^puram/ In the lease of these taluqs he was succeeded
in A.D. 1690 by his son Sitaeamachajstdba, who obtained the lease
of ten additional taluqs, and established himself at Potnuru with a
retinue of one hundred and twenty-five horse and four hundred
and fifty foot ; a league with Gajapati Deo of Parla Kimedy
adding considerably to his importance. From Sitaramachandra to
ViJAYAEAM Baz,(«) the Ally of Mons. Bussy, five Zamindars are
enumerated; each added something to the aggrandisement of the
family, and the Pusapatis were now a formidable power.

4. ViJAYAEAir Biz, at an early period of his long tenure of the
Zamindary, removed his residence from Potnuru to the site which
now forms the town of Vizianagram. There he built the present
fort, a quadrangular stone edifice with an enormous bastion at each
comer. O' 1 It was noticed, or perhhps pre-arranged,that fi^ ‘ Vijayas,’
or signs of victory were present at the inception of this work.
It was to be named after the owner, Yijayanagaram, and the founda¬
tions were laid on a Tusedav (Jayavaram) on the tenth day (Vijaya
Dasami) of the Dasahara festival, in the year 1 Vijaya’ of the Hindu
cycle, (AD. 1713.) From Pedda Vijayaram Raz to Nabayaha Babu,
with whom the permanent settlement of the estate - was made in the
year 1802, the history of the family is the history of the district,
and has already been related. In 1817, Ns.r3.yana Babu found him¬
self steeped deeply in debt, and agreed to mortgage his Zamindary
to Government, until the bonded debt he owed was discharged,
^Waehi-.wh^~coii^olidated, amounted to twelve lacs of Rupees, all
European claims being disallowed. In pursuance of this object, the
Government issued six per cent, bonds to pay off the creditors, so
that it became the sole creditor, the Zamindar receiving 80,000

(«) See Chapter III, Section IV, supra, he ia sometimes called • Pedda,’ to distinguish
him from his grandson (the present Maharajah’s grandfather) who fell in the battle of
Padmanabham, A.D. 1794.

(f) The fort, aa it stands at present, is said to have been re-constructed by one of
Bussy’s officers about A.D. 1757.

Rupees per annum for his subsistence. In 1822, the whole of the
outstanding public debt having been discharged, the estates were
restored to the Zamindar. Again in 1827, N&rayanaEabu once more
made over his estates to the management of the Collector, and pro¬
ceeded to Benares, on an allowance of Rupees 1,00,000 per annum.
His debts at that period amounted to nearly seven lacs ; and when
he died at Benares in 1845, they amounted to eleven lacs, a consi¬
derable proportion of which was contracted in the sacred city. The
average annual collections from the Zamindary during the nineteen
years which elapsed between the late Rajalfs departure from the
district and his death, were Rupees 8,27,100.

5. The present Maharajah, at his father’s demise,was in his twentieth
year; he showed no great alacrity to return to the district, hut the
Government insisting upon it, he at last re-entered Yizianagram in
April 1848. During the years 1845-40, 1847-48, Mr. Smollett, by the
introduction of the Joint-Rent Village system, prevalent in the
Zamindary tracts of the Cirears, obtained a total of nearly ten lacs *
in each year. This system was successfully continued by Mr. Crozier,
the Special Agent appointed for the Zamindary, it being deemed
expedient tp keep the estate under management, until it was com¬
pletely cleared of its liabilities, and the young Rajah had learned to
look after it himself. Mr. Crozier resigned his office in July 1852,
when he handed over the Zamindary to its owner, with all debts
discharged and a surplus in hand of Rupees 2,12,728.

6. That the Maharajah profited hy the instructions and advice of
Mr. Crozier is shewn hy the excellent conduct of his subsequent
management of the estate, and the uniform liberality he exhibits in
the promotion of every useful and philanthropic object. In recog¬
nition of his high character in these respects, His Excellency the.
Viceroy and Governor-General bestowed on him his present title of
“ Maharajah” in a Sanad, of which the following is a copy. His
Excellency had previously honored the Maharajah hy calling him to
a seat in his Council for making Laws and Regulations, under date
February 1863:—

To

TJre Honorable Maharajah Meerza ViziarSm Gajapati Raz
Mania, Sultan Bahadoor of Viaanagram.

"Whereas you tendered a sum of Rupees 20,000 as an endowment
for the support of the Civil Dispensary at Vizagapatain, I therefore

280

in consideration of this instance of your liberality and of the example
■which you have set to neighbouring Zamindars in the general good
management of your estates, confer upon you the title of Maharajah
as a personal distinction. Dated this 11th day of March 1864
(Signed) JOHN LAWKENCE,

Viceroy and Governor-General.
The Maharajah isefurther entitled to a salute, to be fired from the
Kev. Dept., E. II. c., No. 606, fort at Vizagapatam, on his arrival at
6th June 1848. that station, for the purpose of paying

formal visits of ceremony to the chief authorities. The number
of guns, by the last order passed on the subject, is thirteen*

7. At the time of the permanent settlement, the Vizianagram
Zamindary contained twenty-four Purgunnahs orHundas, comprising
eight hundred and thirty-four Jirayati (assessable) villages, besides
seventy-three Mokhasas and two hundred and fifty Agraharams.
The average value of the collections for three years (Faslis 1206,
1207 and 1208) exclusive of those branches of revenue, which by the
operation of the permanent system were to be resumed, was Eupees
7,16,708; two-thirds of which, being the assessment determined on
for lands held under ancient Zamindary tenure, are Eupees 4,77,805.
Mr. Webb, however, in consideration of the great extent of arable
Jir&yati land for the present uncultivated, proposed that for the first
five years, the Zamindar should pay an annual Jama of Eupees
5,30,000, and that from and after the sixth year, Eupees 5,44,000
should be assessed permanently on the Zamindary.

Tfis calculation was as follows :—

Arable Jirayati at present uncultivated.

Paddy lands. Gaxces ...5,0S5 15 10

Dry grain lands,. „ ...3,509 21 10

each garee representing such a quantity of ground as, if cultivated,
would produce a garce of grain, which is the mode of calculation
chiefly in use in the district.

Deducting, for the paddy lands, one-half the produce, as the ryot’s
share, and taking the average selling price of paddy on this Zamin-
dary for the last four years, at Eupees 23 per garce, the progressive
addition to the rental would be Eupees 58,121.

* The Maharajah has recently been created a Knight Commander of the Most Exalted
Order of the i Star of India,’

281

Deducting, in like manner, one half of the quantity of dry grain
lands, to answer to the ryot’s share. 1,754 garee will remain. Two-
thirds of this, or 1,170 garce would probably be cultivated with
Natchie-s* or Raghi , and. at 20 Rupees per gnrce, the product is
Rupees 25.400. The remaining third would be allotted to grains
and oil seeds, the product of which, at the average medium rates of
the “selling prices, is Rupees 17,-520. Grand total of paddy and dry
grains. Rupees 99,041.

8. Such was the Collectors proposal; but the Board recommended
that the permanent assessment should be fixed at five lacs of
Rupees; being a medium between the settlement suggested by Ur.
Webb and the result of three years’ accounts. They observed that
although a considerable portion of the waste lands, mentioned by Mr.
Webb, would appear to have been formerly under cultivation, yet,
as it was known that the produce of the district, in ordinary seasons,
uniformly exceeded its home consumption and depended, therefore,
for sale on the fluctuating demands of foreign markets ; it was
obvious, that until population considerably increased, the whole of
the lands capable of being cultivated cannot at any one time be
productive, and consequently, that a computation of resources, assum¬
ing the general cultivation of all the arable lands of the Zamindarv,

must he fallacious. The Board further

Board to Government, 22nd Sept. .

1803; Government to Board, 22nd remarked that Mr. Webb had not
October isos. adverted to the Zamindar’s right to

Malikana or proportion of one-tenth part of the salt revenue of his
Zamindary. All things considered, therefore, tlr ' .wru advised that
the Sanad should be made out with a peslika-:’. five lacs. Tire
Governor in Council concurred.

9. A separate^Sanad was at the same time conferred on this
Zamindar for the small hilly distict of Kasipuram, on a peshkash.of
COO Rupees. It formed part of the ancient barony of Srungavarapu-
kota, belonging to the ‘ Mukki’ family. Like other petty chiefs, the
‘ Mukki Yaru’ were turned out by Yizianagram, but in the general
confusion consequent on the sequestration of that Zamindary by
Government in August 1793, one of the old family, Mukki Ra.jbhiipa.1
Raz, took forcible possession of Kasipuram, the mountainous tract

* Eleumie coracana i

of the estate, and, as we have already related, did not make his sub¬
mission to the Company till the year 1796. In that year, when the
Vizianagram Zamindary was reconstructed, Kasipuram was reserved
by the Collector under rent, to prevent the Pusapatis obtaining any
footing in the hills , in the then unsettled state of the country. It
was leased first to the neighbouring Zamindar of Andhra; and then
to one Sagi Tirupati Raz, who was avowedly a servant or dependent
of Vizianagram. As it was too small to constitute the Jamibandi
of a separate Zamindar, and as Vizianagram was practically the
renter, it was deemed best to assign it to him. The Collector report¬
ed that “ like Jeypore and the very hilly country in most of the
“ Zamindaries, the land is not estimated by any nominal determinate
“ measurement, but its average annual produce (excluding sayer, &e.)
“ for the last three years is ascertained to be Rupees S16.”

10. It should be noted, in conclusion, that (1) the small Hunda,
of HiRAiLVNDALAJi; and (2) the town of Skikuemaw, both in the
Ganjam Zillah; and (3) the town of Kotiphali in the Godavari
District, are portions of the Vizianagram Zamindary. The public
demand on these outlying tracts is paid, with the rest of the Maha¬
rajah’s pesKkash, into the Treasury at Vizagapatam, but, for all other
purposes, they are now incorporated with the district within the
limits of which they are respectively included.

11. As to Hiramastjalaii, it appears that, when the Circuit Com¬
mittee were prosecuting their inquiries (A.D. 1784), Gajapati Deo of
Parla Kimedy preferred a petition, complaining that this Hunda had
been taken from him hy the Pusapatis in 1771 by force and fraud.
“ The above representation being made known to Vizaaram Raz, we
understand from him that his brother (Sittarum Rto) when in power,
haying been instrumental in obtaining the Zaminaary for Gajapati

from the Chief in Council) and afterwards becoming security
for three years’ payments, the above country, was transferred to his
family by the Ministers of Gajapati, then a youth and incapable of
business.” A Sanad to this effect was produced; on which Gajapati
objected to the seal as not being his own but that of Iris Cutcherry,
and entirely disavowed the signature. The Committee did not
recommend that the possession of Vizianagram should be disturbed,
and it bas remained with them ever since. The collections for the
eighteen villages of the Hunda wore Rupees' 5,119-6 at the permanent
settlement.

2S3

12. In regard to Srikprmam and Kotiphali each is the nitc of
a celebrated pagoda, and the Ptisaputis mad*; sufiieient interest to
retain them, when constrained hy the first chief in Council to resign
all the rest of the territory in Ganjam and Itajahmundry, which they
had encroached upon in the unsettled period which followed upon
the expulsion of the French from the Cirears.

13. Srikcbmam is on the sea coast, about six miles from Chica-
cole. After deducting Rupees 4,500 as the expenses of the shrine,
the collections at the permanent settlement stood at Rupees 8,189-8-6.
It is said formerly to have been a Saivite pagoda, but in the time of
Ramanuja Chari, it was dedicated afresh to Vishnu, who is worship¬
ped there now in his ‘ Avatara of the Tortoise (Ki'mua). The great
festival is kept at the full moon in Phalguna (February, March.)

14 At Kotiphali, the god Siva is worshipped with the title of
Somdsvara, under the emblem of the Lingarn. At Bajahmundry,
the river Godavari* bifurcates, the upper stream being now called
the ‘ Gautami,’ the lower the ‘ Vasishta.’ The town and temple of
Kotiphali stand or, the banks of the upper stream, half way between
Rajalimundry and Coringa. For every act of devotion performed at
this place, the fruit that arises to the worshipper is a crore fold ;
hence the name of the shrine. Near the pagoda, the Gautami river
becomes for a short space the “ iKtragaman^pahari,” a way-worn
pilgrim who had involuntarily committed the highest form of incest
having here been cleansed from the pollution. Once every twelve
years, Hiadfis flock to Kotiphali from all parts of the country for the
festival known as “ Godavari pushkarum.” He who bathes in the
stream at Kotiphali during this period, obtains the same benefits as
if he had batheddn every holy river throughout India in succession.
More than this, during this twelfth year, the gods are all assembled
at Kotiphali’; consequently no marriage can be rightly celebrated at
any other place for the time. A verse sums up the glories of the
river here as follows:—

Retire tapah kuryat; maranam Jahnavitate :

DSnam dadySt Kurukshetre, Gautamyam tritayam Varan.

that is to say, that while one shrine is celebrated for one benefit,
and another for another, the river at this place secures you the whole.

* Sometime* called “ Vriddha (old) Gautami” down to tlie point of bifurcation.

284

15. To be warden of such pagodas as Kotiphali and Srikwrmam
entails a good deal of expense beyond the 1 minaha’ or remission
conceded by the Company; which the Vizianagram family have
always cheerfully borne, in consideration of the honor attached to
it, in the eyes of the native community. The collections of Kotiphali,
at the permanent settlement, deducting Rupees 3,000 for the pagoda,
are Rupees 3,952-13-9.

II,—THE JEYPORE” FAMILY AKD ESTATE.

1. The Rrjah of Jeypore claims descent from an ancient line
of Kings in i'i .—.btidesa. After noting the names of eighty-seven
kings, the family chronicler introduces a prince named VlNAYAK.
Dio, who was encouraged by a dream to go forth and found a now
dynasty at Nandapuram, the ancient capital of Jeypore. The Rajah
of the country, who was of the ‘ Sila Vansa,’ received him with great
cordiality, and, marrying him to his only child, shortly after resign¬
ed the throne in his favor.

2 . Such is the legend; but a more sober account states that the
first of the line was a dignitary at the court of the ancient Sove¬
reigns of Orissa, the Gajapatis of Cuttack. At the commencement
of the fourteenth century, the Gajapatis carried their arms as far
southwards as the Deltas of the Godavari and Krishna rivers, and
in AD. 1568, by the invasion of the Mahomedan General of Bengal,
their kingdom was overthrown, when the last Sovereign fled, it was
never known whither. It was between these periods, probably,
that the present Jeypore family rose into distinction. VlNAYAK
Dio, the founder, a Rajaput of the lunar line, (Chandravansa) is said
to have married a daughter of the Gajapati, wfto bestowed this
principality upon him, on the extinction of the old line of the
Nandapuram Chiefs; and, to secure his pretensions with the wild
races of the Highlands, the new feudatory prudently took for his
second wife, the last surviving princess of the ancient stock of ‘ Sila
Vansa’ rulers.

3. Whatever their origin, it is certain that an ancestor of the
Jeypore family was in possession not only of the country comprised
in the limits of the Jeypore Zamindary, as it now stands, but of all
the present' hill Zamindaries’ which lie at the base of th’e ghauts,
when the founder of the Vizianagram Raj came up to Chicacole in

the train of the Golgondah Foujdar, Slier Mahammad Khan, about
the year 1652. The tribute payable by Jeypore to the Foujdar was
24,000 Rupees.

4. The rapid elevation of the Yizianagram family to the position
of Zamindar throughout the rich and fertile coast taluqs of the dis¬
trict has been already related. The long period of unsettled govern¬
ment that elapsed between the overthrow of the Golgondah dynasty
by Aurungzebe (AD. 16S7) and the establishment at Hyderabad of
Asof Jah, the Soubadar of the Deccan, the first* Nizam-ul-Mulk
(AD.1724) led to the assumption of great independence on the
part of the Foujdars of Chicaeole. They adopted the style and
dignity of Kawab, and when, in 1753, Mons. Bussy obtained a
Patent for the Circars from Salabut Jung, we have described, in the
preceding pages how the local Nawab, Jaffer Ally Khan resolved to
resist by force the entry of the French within the limits of his rule;
and had Mons. Bussy failed in bribing Pedda Yiziaram Raz of Yizia¬
nagram to desert the Nawab’s interests, French rule in the Circars
would have been of even shorter duration than it actually was.
It was during his brief alliance with Yiziaram Raz against the
advance of the French, that the Nawab of Chicaeole confirmed, by
Sanad, a grant of the Jeypore country in Jaghire to Yiziaram Raz
with the title of ‘ Marine Sultan’ or Lord of the Highlands. The
grant and title are stated to have been previously assigned by the
Nizam himself, but the Sanad was actually issued under the seal of
the Nawab of Chicaeole.

5. During the eight years that intervened between the expulsion
of the French (1759) to the regular establishment of the English
(1767) we have seen that the government of the district (though it
had nominally reverted to the Nizam) vested entirely in SittarSm
Riiz, the elder brother and Dewan of the Yizianagram Chief. Under
pretence of settling a disputed succession between Lal5 Krishna Deo
and Vikrama Deo, the sons of the last Rajah of Jeypore, he inarched
into the hills, and after driving out Lal5 Krishna Deo, compelled
Vikrama Deo, in return for his assistance, to make over his preten¬
sions to Madgole, Kasipur, Andhra, Sal&r, Psnchipenta, Chemudu,
Sangamvalasa, Kurup&m and Mdranghi, all of which were fiefs of the
Jeypore R&jahs, and held by their principal retainers. Subjected to
the oppressive rule of Sittarsm Raz, these petty barons soon rose in
revolt, probably not without encouragement from Vikrama Deo.

2S6

Sittaram Raz, with the aid of the Company’s troops* (the Chiefs in
Council being lately established at Vizagapatam) quickly reduced
them to submission and at the same time compelled Vikraina Deo
to take refuge in Bustar. The grant and title of ‘ Manne Sultan’
abovetnentioned, "were recognised by the Company’s kaulto Yiziana¬
gram, and for some time Sittaram Raz endeavoured to manage the
country himself, assigning a small taluq to Yikrama Deo for his
expenses; but the constant revolts of the Jeyporeans proved so irk¬
some to him ihaj; he was glad to restore the whole to its owner, on
an annual peslikash of 40,000 Rupees, but of which no more than
30,000 was ever obtained.

6. In the Report of the “ Committee of Circuit” (1784) a proposal
is made to create Jeypore into a separate Zamindary, at a peshkash
of 35,000 Rupees. The argument was as follows : “ We must con¬
fess ourselves to be of opinion that this estate being so entirely
dependent on Yizianagram, is not only in appearance derogatory
and detrimental to the Company’s interest and authority, but, actu¬
ally dangerous from the retreat it affords the guilty in cases of
insurrection, from the command of troops and the only accessible
passes that it leaves in the hands of that Zamindar; and besides,
the patronage it affords him is a clear increase to his income of
30,000 Rupees a year. We therefore leave it to your Lordship’s
determination—considering the claims upon it as a Jaghire; it
having been retained in a state of tranquillity many years by the
Pusapdti family, and the difficulty the Mahomedans experienced in
managing the country, and which appears the true reason of its
ever having been alienated in any degree—whether this Rajah
shall remain under the orders of Yizianagram; or, regarding the
district as an extensive and almost impassible barrier, preventing
the escape of insurgents from within, or entrance of enemies from
without, abounding in difficult passages and having a climate per¬
haps the most destructive in the world to strangers—whether he
shall not be rendered independent of all but the Company, and
entitled by a separate haul to an otherwise unrestricted manage¬
ment. A few years ago this measure might not have been so
practicable, but he has so lately been made to feel the weight of the
Company’s arms, which reduced his whole country and obliged his

Two battalions of Sepoys under a Captain Matthews, A.D, 1773-74.

287

father to ily into the Mahratta dominion, that there appears little
reason at present to fear either neglect or defection.”

7. Nothing was done on this suggestion, and Jeypore remained
subordinate to Yizianagram till the year 1794, when in view of
rewarding the Jeypore Chief for holding aloof from the Viziana-
gram party in the disturbances which followed the death of Yiziaram
Kaz at the battle of Padmanabham, Lord Hobart forwarded a Sanad
for the possession of his estate to R&niehandra Deo and his heirs
in perpetuity, on payment of a peshkash of 25,000 Rupees.

8. In his Report on the Permanent Settlement, dated 20th April
1803. The Collector, Mr. Alexander, while regretting that it was
not found practicable, owing to the remote situation and very
unhealthy climate of this Zamindary, to obtain the same distinct
elucidation of the several branches of revenue, as in other estates,
offers the following general summary :—“ The whole of the Zamin¬
dary consists of thirty-one Purgunnabs or Mutt as, the average revenue
from which, upon a calculation of the three Fasli years 1207, 120S
and 1209, including the Sayer, was Rupees 58,397, from which
however a deduction must be made when the Zamindar’s receipts
are considered, the districts of Bissemeuttack and Gunapur not
being immediately under the management of Ramehandra Deo; the
former constituting a separate Zamindary held by a Tat Raz, who
pays an annual Jamabandi of Rupees 3,344;* and the latter being
a kind, of hereditary farm in the family of a former Patro or Dewan,
now represented by Narayana Patro, who pays for it the actual sum
of Rupees 15,000, If therefore the average surplus to both the
above persons (Rupees 3,531) he deducted, the remaining revenue
will be Rupees 54,8G6; from which sum if the amount of Sayer for
the district, exclusive of Bissemeuttack and Gunapur, be deducted—
Rupees 9,233—the remaining land revenue will be Rupees 45,G43 ;
which when the easy Jama paid to the Company, of Rupees 25,000
is considered, affords an ample surplus for the maintenance of the
Zamindar; and of course when the Sayer shall he resumed, a propor¬
tionate deduction must he made in the above Jama, as was promised
by the kaul of Lord Hobart.” In transmitting this Report to
Government, the Board of Revenue in their letter of the 22nd
September 1803, recommended accordingly that the permanent
Jams of Jeypore should ho fixed at Rupees 10,000. Tins was

* Ifow raised i

> Rupees 5,Mu,

288

sanctioned by the Government in their letter to the Board of the
22nd October following, para 20.

0■ From the period of the permanent settlement till the disturb¬
ances of 1848, beyond the payment and receipt of peshkash, the
affairs of the great Jeypore Zamindary, remained entirely unknown
to the officers of the district. By the Sanad-i-Milkeut-Istimrar, the
Government of course pledged itself to the duty of establishing an
efficient Police, but nothing whatever was done to that end; and on
one occasion, when the Rajah grew slack in his payments and there
seemed no prospect of bringing him to a sense of his duty and alle¬
giance without resorting to arms, Mr. Russell has stated that “ the
Government proposed to transfer the Zamindary to the Nagpore
State, but the offer was declined.” Its history from 1848 to the
present time has been recorded supra.* The present Rajah of Jey¬
pore is the paternal grandson of Ramchandra Deo with whom the
permanent settlement was made.

10. Before concluding this notice of the Jeypore family, it will
be proper to give some account of their tenure of the ' Kotapad
country, a, tract which, commencing about ten miles north of the
town of Jeypore, stretches about eighty miles further with an aver¬
age width of thirty miles; it is bounded on the west by Bustar
and on the north and east by Bendra Nowagurh ind Kalahandy or
Kharonde, all subordinate to the Central Provinces. The first notice
of it is in the Circuit Committee’s Report (A.D. 1784). “ There is a
district” they say “ called Kotapad, producing about 4,000 Rupees
a year, which this Rajah received from the Mahrattas; but being
without the Company’s precincts, the accounts were not sent to us.”
The country consists of five taluqs, and belonged originally to
Bustar; it was ceded to Jeypore by
Darya Singh, R&jahof Bustar, in return
for the assistance afforded to him in
recovering his Raj from his younger
brother, Ajmir Singh. The date of the cession is A.D. 1777.
No quit-rent was reserved, but the grant was subject to the condi¬
tions, lsf, that Jeypore was to aid the Nagpore Government if
Bustar gave just cause of offence, and was to aid Bustar against
Nagpore if the Nagpore Government should unjustly oppress him ;
and 2nd, that the Rajah of Bustar should have the right to levy a

Kotapad,

Chureliund,

Poragarh,

UmSkot,

Haigarh.

Chapter III, Section XV.

289

certain tax, called Mahddan in the Purgunnah, l»eing a duty of
Rupees twenty-five on every one hundred bullock loads of merchan¬
dize exported or imported.

11. It is alleged by Bustar that there was a subsequent condition,
viz., that Jeypore should attend every Dasahara festival with three
hundred Peons and pay homage to Bustar as his lord. The paper
containing his subscription to this additional tenure, Jeypore has
always indignantly repudiated as a forger}'; and with the exception
of a brief'interval in 1811, when they were seized by one Ramehan-
dra "Wag, a Mahratta General from the Court of Nagpore, (who short¬
ly afterwards restored them) the taluqs have been held by Jeypore
in complete and unrestricted possession, from the date of the grant
in 1777. Bustar of course constantly threatened, and occasionally
attempted, to wrest the grant back again by force of arms, and its
possession by Jeypore was accompanied, with great disquietude, con¬
stant alarms, bloodshed and expense.

12. From time to time, more especially in the first,quarter of the
present century, the question of these taluqs formed a subject of
reference-from the local to higher authority. In 1813, the Govern¬
ment of Madras, adverting to the great inconvenience that might
arise from Zamindars, subjects of the Company, holding lands in the
territories of a foreign state, inform, the Resident at the Court of
Nagpore “ that it will rest entirely with the Nagpore Government
to Resume the lands situated within its territories held by the
Zad&ndar of Jeypore, and that the Magistrate of Vizagapatam will
be directed to prevent, as far as possible, any resistance being offered
by the Zamindar, should it be considered expedient to resume the
lands.” Nothing was done by the Nagpore Durban; and in 1823, or
ten years afterwards, the Resident submits the question for the
decision of the Governor-General in Council, who remarked that “his
“ opinion is not favorable to the claims of the Bustar Rajah.” Allusion
is made to the ancient date of the grant “ nearly forty years ago,”
and it is added that “an uninterrupted possession ever since that
“ period would seem to convey a very tolerable title to the Rajah or
“Jeypore.” Lastly in 1829, the Chief Secretary to the Government
of Madras, addressing the Resident at Nagpore, observes, “ With
“ regard to the Resident’s request that orders may he given for the
“ restoration of the disputed taluqs to Bustar, that the Governor in
“ Council is not aware that it is competent to the Madras Govern-
“ ment to issue such orders, and, moreover, that the Supreme Govern-

37

290

“ ment (in the letter above noted) intimated that its opinion was
“ not favorable to the Rajah’s claim.”

13. Nothing of consequence transpired for more than thirty
years, when in December 1861, a skirmish taking place between
certain border villages, the Deputy Commissioner of the Upper
Godavari District of Nagpore proposed to the late Agent to the
Governor to arrange a meeting with him at Jeypore, “when we can
investigate, consider and come to a decision on this long-pending
territorial dispute.” Lieutenant Smith, Assistant Agent, was deputed
to meet Captain Glasfurd on the frontier; his report was sent in on
3d May 1862, and after some further correspondence on the subject,
the Governor General* directed that the taluqs should remain with
Jeypore, and that Jeypore should pay Rupees 3,000 per annum for
them; Rupees 1,000 being payable to the British Government, as an
equivalent, of the remission made by the Nagpore Durbar, and con¬
tinued by the British Government, from the tribute of Bustar (in
consideration *of the alienation of Kotapad to Jeypore); and the
remaining 2,000 Rupees as compensation to Bustar by the cessation
of the right to levy Mahadanf in Kotapad. This 3,000 Rupees is paid
into the Agent’s Treasury by Jeypore with the rest of his peshkash,
and is thence remitted to the Treasury officers at Chanda in the
Central Provinces.

14 Besides the Kotapad country, one small tsluq, Salmi, lying
south of Kotapad, has been obtained by Jeypore by purchase from
Bustar, at some period subsequent to the Permanent Settlement.

15. Up to the year 1862, Jeypore used to draw a peshkash of
Rupees 300 from Kasipur in the Kalahundy country, the history of
which is this. There is a Zamindary called “ Thooamool,” subordi¬
nate to the Kalahundy Raj. As far back as Fasli 1092, (AJ). 1686)
Thooamool Was granted by Rajah Singh Deo, Rajah of Kalahundy, to
his son Padman Singh, on a tribute of Rupees 300. Some twenty-
five or thirty years after this, or in A.D. 1712, a grand-daughter of
Padman Singh, by name Lalitamani Ddvi, became the wife of the
then Rajah of Jeypore, Yikrama Deo, who, in honor of the occasion,
is said to have bestowed the four Garhs of ‘ Kasipur, Chandragiri,

* No. 602,11th September 1868, Foreign Department, Political,
t It may be noted however that the levy of Mahadan Try Jtyport hae been for tome
time prohibited by the H&dras Government.

291

Besangiri and Mohalpatna,’* on Ms father-in-law, the Zamind&r of
Thooamool, on a quit-rent of three hundred Rupees.

16. About the same time, the two sons of the Thooamool Zamin¬
dar, on the death of their father, divided their authority. The elder
brother took up his residence at the town of Thooamool with the
title of ‘ P&t Rajah, the Rajah of the Turban or Crown, while the
younger and illegitimate brother remained at the town of Kasipur,
with the title of ‘ Tat Rajah,’ the Rajah of the Army, and became
before long the actual manager of the Zamindary.

17. Constant disputes arising between the present ‘Pat’ and

Foreign Department, No. 935, ‘ Tat’ Rajahs, an Officer from the Central

8th October 1862. Provinces was deputed to inquire into

them. He furnished his report on the 13th July 1862, at which
time the Jeypore country was not more than nominally under this
Agency; and it was decided by the Governor-General that the Tat
Rajah should administer the Thooamool Zamindary, paying the Pat
Rajah certain proprietary dues, and that neither Kalahundy nor
Jeypore should for the future exercise any supremacy over Kasipur.

It was then urged by the Vizagapatam Agency, that, as the claims
of Bustar to revenue out of the Kotapad taluqs had been partially
allowed, after a lengthened cessation of any receipts therefrom, a
remission of the 300 Rupees peshkash wMch has, from whatever
circumstances, been paid to Jeypore by Kasipur, certainly for a great
number of years, if not from the cession of the Garhs by Jeypore,
might be allowed by the Madras Government to Jeypore; but the
Government did not see the matter in the same light.

HI THE “ BOBBILI” FAMILY AND ESTATE

1. The Zamindar is a ' Yelama Dora,’ of the same branch of the
tribe as the Z aminda r of Yenkatagiri in Hello re. In AD. 1652, an
ancestor named Peddabatudu, entered tMs district in the train of
the Foujdar or Naw&b of Chicacole, Sher Mahammad Khan. Another
retainer of the Khan’s was Pusapkti Msdhavanarma, the ancestor of
the Yizianagram family; and the rivalry between these two houses
dates from this period.

2. PeddarSyudu, it is said, soon distinguished himself by rescuing
the NawSb’s son out of the hands of certain rebels, whom he defeat-

* Mohalpatna was shortly afterwards given to Faker Singh, one of the grandsons of
Fadman Singh, and is now held separately by his descendant.

292

e ,l with great slaughter at a place called ‘ Rangaviika’ near Palftsa in
Ganjam. The Nawfib rewarded him with the lease of the Rajam
hv.nda in this district, and gave him the title of Ranga Rao, which
has been borne by all his successors. The new Zamindar built him¬
self a fort and Pettah, to which he gave the name of ‘ Bebbuli’ (the
roj-al tiger) in honor of bis patron’s designation, 1 Sher.’ From Bob-
buli,’ the name of the town and Zamindary has been corrupted into
‘ Bobbili.’

3. ’When the Circara were assigned to the French, Mons. Bussy
agreed to lease Chicacole and Rajalimundy to Pedda Viziaram Raz
of Vizianagram. In this arrangement the chief of the Bobbili fore¬
saw his own extinction, and being promoted besides by Jaffer Ali
Khan, the Nawab of Chicacole, and the rest of the anti-French faction,
he resolved to oppose Mons. Bussy’s establishment to the best of his
power. The result has been already described*

4. From the shambles in the fort at Bobbili, there escaped on
that occasion two members of the Zamindar’s family; his brother
Vengal Rao, and his infant son Gopala Venkata Rao, generally
called 'Chinna Ranga Rao’. They fled to Bhadrachalam, but two
years afterwards (1759) when Ananda Raz of Vizianagram was at
Masulipatam with Colonel Forde, they returned, and assembling
their old retainers, got possession of the fort at Rajam. The Pusa-
patis at last were glad to compromise with them, giving them a lease
of the Kavlte and Rajam hunclas for Rupees 20,000 a year.
Vengal Rao lived three years after this, and was succeeded by
Chinna Ranga Rao for four years, when in 1766, Sittar&m Raz
growing apprehensive of his influence, managed to seize him and
imprisoning him in the Fort at Vizianagram, resumed the taluqs.
Chinna Ranga Rao was in confinement till the year 1790, when he
found means to make his escape. He fled into the Nizam’s country,
whence he was invited back by the Collector of the Northern Divi¬
sion in 1794, on the dismemberment of the Vizianagram Zamindary.
His old taluqs were restored to him, and shortly afterwards he adopt¬
ed a distant kinsman 'Euyadappa' for his son. He died in 1801,
when great efforts were made by the Pusapatis to get his country
incorporated with Vizianagram, but their prayer was rejected, the
Permanent Settlement being made with the deceased’s adopted son.

* Chapter III, Section IV.

5. Mr. Alexander reported that the Zamindary consists of three
Purgunnahs, Bobbili, Rajam and Kavite, containing

140 Jirayati villages. | 51 Agrahdrams. | 1 Mokhasa.

The Jirayati or assessable land tinder tillage was given at 9,366
garce of pollani (irrigated) and 2,036 garce of mettu (unirrigated,)
“ the average produce of -which, to the Zamindar, for three years is
“ stated at Rupees 1,19,657-14-3, which will bring the medium value
“ of the garce of land, on an average between pcdleni and mettu, to

a little more than ten (10) Rupees to the proprietor, after the share
“ of the husbandman is deducted; a valuation, which, considering the
“ large extent of land under ‘ Shistu’ or established quit-rent in the
" Bobbili pargana, appears to me so fair as to establish a claim to
“ confidence in the accuracy of the statements given in.” To the
above sum, Rupees 6,957 were added on account of Mdnyam-kattubadi
and Nuzzurs; but adverting to its favorable provision and capability
of improvement, the Collector proposed to take the average gross land
revenue of the Zamindary at 1,35,000 Rupees, and to fix Rupees 90,000
or two-thirds, as the peshkash. The Government, however, on the
recommendation of the Board, fixed it at Rupees 84,000 for the first
and second years, at Rupees 87,000 for the third, fourth and fifth,
and at Rupees 90,000 permanently.

6 . In 1830, Rayadappa was succeeded by his son SvetSchalapati,
who was an excellent manager of the property; and for many years
loans from Bobbili saved half the estates in the district from confis¬
cation and ruin. Dying in August 1862, Svetachalapati was suc¬
ceeded by the present Zamindar, ‘ Sltarsmakrishna’, whom he adopted
out of the family of the Zamindar of Pittapur, in the Godavari
district; The young Zamindar wanted a few months of his majority,
and the Government declined bringing the estate under the Court of
"Wards for this limited period.

IV. THE “ MADGOLE” FAMILY AND ESTATE.

1. These Zamindars claim descent from the sovereigns of “ Mat-
sya Desa” who were closely connected with the Panadva race. They
state that they established themselves first at Paddru, a place lying
above the ghauts to the north of Madgole. There is a reservoir there,
called ‘ Matsya Gundam,’ containing great numbers of fish. Before
signing their names, the Zamindars of Madgole inscribe the figure of
a fish on the paper, and the same is borne on their flags. Another

294

account is that they came into the country with the founder of the
Jeypore family, whose cousins they are, and who gave them the
Madgole country as a fief; with the title of Bhupati, or lord of the
earth.

2. Linga Bhupati of Madgole, joining in the general.insurrection
of the hill Chief against Vizianagram, was in 1770 dispossessed by
Pusapati Sittar&m Raz, with the aid of the Company’s troops. He
fled to Jeypore, where he died and where his family remained in
exile till the death of Viziaram Raz in 1794 Shortly after this
event, the Collector recalled them, and a kaul for their ancient
estate was given to Linga Bhfipati’s eldest paternal nephew, Jagan-
nath Bhupati. His title was contested by Appal Bhiipati, a natural
son of his uncle; the claim was rejected, bu* he managed to collect
for himself the revenues of the hill villages, (some 4,000 Rupees)
and to give a great deal of trouble.

3. With JagannathBMpati the permanent settlement was made
by Mr. Alexander “ in russud”; that is, adverting to the neglect of
cultivation since the last famine, and the consequent deterioration of
the estate, and especially the poverty of the Zamindar, who came
back from exile without resources or credit, and was obliged there¬
fore to incur heavy debts to discharge the public demands:—it was
recommended that of the permanent peshkash of 35,000 Rupees, no
more than 25,000 Rupees should be taken for the first two years,
and that 30,000 Rupees should be the assessment for the third,
fourth and fifth years. This was supported by the Board and
sanctioned by Government.

4 Mr. Alexander stated there were 103 villages, of which 77
were Jirayati and 26 Agraharams; but the whole of the lands in the
assessable villages was very far from being at the disposal of the
Zamindar; the regular annual alienations being as under:—

To Miiisi (or kamam) Manyamdars

Irrigated. Uwirrigated.
Garce. Garce.

740 187

Sanad or Dumbala do. 366 63

Dora’s Peons, &c. 934 252

Total 20,40 Garce. 502 Garce.

The gross revenue he took at Rupees 42,396, viz.. Rupees 39,178
from the Jiriyati lands, in which he included Rupees 18,467, the

295

value of the tenements held by the Peons (though he admitted that
the prospect of the Zamindar’s being able to resume them was too
distant to render the entry an equitable one), plus Rupees 3,218, the
quit-rents from Manyams and Agrah&rams. Two-thirds of this
would be Rupees 28,264, but if time were allowed for the estate to
be developed, he considered that the natural fertility of the country
justified an estimate of Rupees 52,000 for the kaul, two-thirds of
which would be Rupees 35,000.

5. This sum is now reduced to Rupees 33,09S, owing to the
alienation of certain villages, which were formed into separate estates,
viz., ‘ Chidikada’ in 1804, with a peshkash of Rupees 1,750, and
' Jagannadpuram’ in 1836, with a peshkash of Rupees 3,105.

6. There have been numerous changes since the permanent set¬
tlement, but at last the estate remains with the old familv.

(«•) Sold for an arrear of Revenue, Rupees 5,456-8-0 and bought
at public auction for Rupees 5,600 by one Chintalapati Raz ;
in 1813.

(b) Transferred by the above purchaser to one Chinchiliada Ven-
kat R&z, in 1814.

(c) Transferred by the last purchaser to ‘ Linga Bhupati,’ son of
the Zamindar of the permanent settlement, in 1817.

(d) Linga Bhupati succeeded by his eldest wife, Rainaya, in 1831.
- (e) She transfers it to her late husband’s half-brother, ' Hari-

hara’; in 1832»

(f) Harihara dies and is succeeded by his brother, 'Krishna,’ the
present Zamindar, the same year.

(g) Sold at public auction for an arrear of Rupees 56,817-10-9,
and bought by the Government for Rupees 1,000, in 1833.

( k ) The present Zamindar tenders the amount of the arrear, and
the Government consider it consistent with a wise and liberal
policy to restore the estate to him; which was done in 1834.

V. THE “ KASIPUR” ESTATE.

See No. I (Vizi anagram.)

VI. THE " ANDHRA” FAMILY AND ESTATE.

1. The founder, Garaya Dora, of the ‘ Konda Dora caste, was
appointed to the charge of the Andhra tillnq by Vsswambjinr?
DSo of Jeypore with the title of Pratapa Rao. These Doras of—■ r-
wards allM themselves to the Vizianagram family. The Cirer-i’.

290

Committee briefly dispose of them as follows :—“The Andhra man,
•< who is a Poligar Chief, pays only 1,500 Rupees peshkash. His

little district lies at the foot of the hills and is environed by the
“ countries of the Pusapati. To make him independent would but
“ expose him to the insults and plunder of his neighbours, restrained
“ at present by the power of his Protector, and would probably
“ place him in a state, he neither expected nor desired.”

2. On the death of Viziaram Raz at Padmanabham, the Andhra
country was continued by the Collector under its Dora at the same
Jama. At the Permanent Settlement, it was ascertained that of
thirty-three villages, nine only were Jirayati or assessable " twenty-
“ two being alienated as Mokhasas, or more properly speaking, the
“ produce applied as Vasati or subsistence to the Dora’s Peons and
“ Manyamdars, and the remaining two being Agraharams.” Two-
thirds of the average collections, deducting the Sayer, would be
Rupees 2,177, but, adverting to the inacessibility of its situation,
Mr. Alexander recommended that “ the revenue of this estate which
“ was, perhaps, by the Pusapati family established from motives of
“ alarm, should be continued by the Company from those of policy
“ and conciliation.” This was agreed to, and a Sanad made out for
Rupees 1,380, the difference (Rupees 120) between this sum and
Rupees 1,500, the Jama under Vizianagram, being remitted for the
resumption of the Sayer.

3. With Andhra, the Zamindar holds another small hunda,
known as Sajrvapilly Bhijiavaraji. —Under the Pusapatis, this was
a separate Zamindary with a tribute of Rupees 600. The owner,
Jogi Raz, having in 1796 joined the notorious Mukki Rajbhupal
Raz, was turned out by Mr. Webb, who granted the hunda to Ram-
anna Dora of Andhra. From some misunderstanding, the Dora never
paid the additional Jama. At the Permanent Settlement this was
discovered, and on the average collections of 815 Rupees, a light
peshkash of Rupees 400 was fixed upon the estate.

4. The present Zamindar is the son of the Zamindar of the
Settlement He holds the Lotugedda mutta on Tirast tenure of
the Maharajah of Vizianagram ; the value of the villages, is about
3,500 Rupees per annum; for which he is required to attend with
his Paiks on the Maharajah at the Dasahara, and generally whenever
he is summoned.

VII. THE “ SARVAPILuFbHIMAVAKAM” ESTATE.

See No. VI (“Andhra.”)

297

Till. THE « SALUR” FAMILY AND ESTATE.

1. This Zamindary was granted by Visvambhara Deo of Jeypore
to a chieftain of the ‘ Konda Razu’ caste, whom he honored with
the lofty title of Boliyaro Shiho, the mighty Lion.

2. In course of time, it came under the Pusapatis, when Jeypore
ceded- all the old hill Zamindaries to SittEram. R&z. At the period
of the first' establishment of the English, Sanyasi Raz of Salur
headed a rebellion against Vizianagram, in the course of which he
lost one of his Hunclda, ‘ Makkuva,’ but was allowed to retain the
country about the town of Salur. On his death in 1774, the whole
Zamindary was confiscated by the Pusapatis, who imprisoned his
three sons, Rsmchandra Raz, Bogi RSz and Appal Raz, in the fort at
Devapilli. There they continued till the year 1793, when they were
released, and a small allowance settled on them.

3. On the death of Viziaram Raz (1794), the Collector of the
Northern Division granted Salur on kaul to Ramchandra Raz the
eldest son of the last Zamindar. He died in 1801, and the perma¬
nent settlement was made with Sanyasi Raz, his son.

4. Mr. Webb reports that the estate consists of three purgunnahs,
containing

122 Jii4yati villages. | [27 Agraharams.

The actual average collections were Rupees 45,592-8-6, but Mr.
Webb proposed to estimate them at Rupees 50,724-8-6, there being
a good deal of cultivable land lying waste. Two-thirds of this
would amount to Rupees 33,816-5-8, but inasmuch as the Zamindar
was willing to assent to a peshkash of Rupees 40,000, he advised
that that sum should be entered in the Sanad. Mr. Alexander, how¬
ever, was of opinion that some abatements must be made in this
amount, both otherwise, and because Sanyasi Raz had not made
good his footing in the ' Makkuva’ kundd. which had been leased
by his father to a cousin named Chandra Sekara Raz, for an inade¬
quate rent, and the lessee now declined to pay anything more, or to
vacate; in consequence of which the Zamindar would be put to
great trouble and expense in taking legal measures against him. A
reduced assessment of Rupees 36,000 was accordingly sanctioned by
the Governor in Council.

5. Sanyasi Raz was succeeded in 1830 by his son, Narayan
Ramchandra Raz. He died in September 1846. During his incum-

38

298

bency, he sold throe villages, Penta, Srirampuram, and Mettavalasa
to the Bobbili Zamindar; the public demand on the transfer being
Rupees 1,059. His son, Sanyasi Raz, the present Zamindar, was a
minor at his father’s death, and the estate was. managed by the
Court of Wards till his majority in January 1854, when it was
made over to him with Rupees 8,583 in cash. The debts, at the
beginning of the management, amounted to Rupees 63,140, but
were compounded, by the Agent to the Governor, for Rupees 53,645.

6. The Zamindars of Salur have Urya for their vernacular, and
habitually ally themselves in marriage with the families of certain
IJrya Zamindars in Ganjam, but they read and write Telugu only.

IX. THE “ PANCHIPENTA” FAMILY AND ESTATE.

1. The first of this family was a Naick of Peons under Jeypore;
and was appointed to guard the ghaut which leads up from
Panchipenta to the Jeypore country. This ghaut is called the
“ Southern Portal” of the hills; to guard it was a post of honor ;
the Naick received the title of Dakshina Kewar Yuvaraz, and
some villages both above and below the Pass were assigned for his
maintenance. He built a fort at T6da, but his descendants moved
down to Panchipenta. The estate is sometimes called ‘ Tdda’ or
‘ Tdda Panchipenta’ The family style themselves ‘ Konda Razus.’ ■

2. When Jaffer Ally Khan* brought a body of Mahratta horse into
the Chieaeole Circar, to devastate the territory of the Pusapatis, in
revenge for Pedda Viziaram Raz’s desertion to the French, Virappa
Raz of Panchipenta showed them the way, through this ghaut; for
which offence, on the Mahrattas leaving the country, he suffered a
life-long imprisonment in the Fort at Vizianagram. At his death in
1789, a small ‘Towjee’ was allowed to his son Mallappa Raz; and
after the battle of Padmanabham, Mallappa Raz received a kaul for
his patrimonial villages from Mr. Webb. He died in 1797, and the
Permanent Settlement was made with Annam Raz, his only son.

3. Mr. Webb states that the Zamindary comprises fifteen Jirayati
villages, but he classes the two hill muttas, Taduru and Tdda, each
as one village, whereas the first contains nineteen and the second 132
hamlets, embracing indeed a very considerable area. The average

Vida Section i } Chapter III, para. 12,

collections were found to be Rupees 7,480-4-3, but as it was a poor,
wild country, and the Zamindar paid as much as 1,677 Rupees a year
to a body of Peons he was forced to keep up to protect his low lying
villages from the hill people, a recommendation was made that the
peshkask should stand at Rupees. 3,000 only, in lieu of Rupees
4,986-14-6, which represented the two-thirds, usually taken; to
which the Board and the Government agreed.

4. The present Zamindar, Annam Raz, is paternal grandson of the
abovenamed Annam Raz. In November 1846 the estate was trans¬
ferred to him by his father Mallappa Raz, who, by his numerous
alienations, had brought it into a veiy impoverished condition, in
which it still remains.

X, THE CHEMT.TDU” FAMILY AND ESTATE.

1. The Zamindary of Chemudu was a fief of the Rajahs of Jey-
pore, and fell under Vizianagram, with the rest of the Hill Zaminda-
ries, in the time of Pusapati Sittaram Raz.

2. Lakshmi Raz, the then Zamindar, was removed by Sittaram
and allowed one or two villages as Hokhasa. Nothing more is heard
of the family, till after the death of Viziaram Raz (1794), when
Soma Raz, the eldest representative of the old line, was brought in
on a haul from the Collector of the Northern Division; and with
V>im the permanent settlement was made.

3. The estate contained thirteen Jirdyati villages and two AgrSr-
harams, and the average Collections amounted'to Rupees 9,278-0-1.
An assessment equal to two-thirds -would he Rupees 6,185-5-5, but
as the lands were not considered productive unless in seasons of
abundant rain, Hr. Webb proposed a peshkash of five thousand only,
which was agreed to.

A S6ma Raz was succeeded by his son Jagannatk Raz, who in 1835
transfered the estate to Lavati Narasaya and Lavati Bhagavanulu;
but a retransfer was made not long after. Jagannath Raz, was suc¬
ceeded by his som Soma Raz, on whose death in October 1855, the
estate was placed under the Commissioner of the Northern Cirears
(as Court of Wards) owing to the minority of the present Zamindar,
Kasipati Raz. The property was very much involved, and the
Governors Agent (Mr. P. B. Smollett) found it necessary to mortgage
it (usufructorily) to the Bobbili Zamindar for a loan of Rupees

300

10,000. Kasipati Raz attained his majority in April 1836, and the
mortgagee’s term will he over with the end of the Fusly year 1275
or July AD. 1860.

5. The family belong to the “ Konda Razu” caste, and their
ancient title is Rana Simha, or f lion in battle.’

XL THE “ SAN GAMYALASA” FAMILY AND ESTATE.

1. The founder of this family was a favorite retainer of Ram-
chandra Deo, son and successor of Yisvambhara Deo of Jeypore, who
made him Zamindar of Sangamvalasa, with the title of Nihsanka
(the fearless) Bahadab.

2. These chiefs were dispossessed, with the other hillZamindars, by
Vizianagram in 1769, and admitted to a ‘ Towjee.’ In 1796 Mr. Webb
restored the estate to the representative of the eldest branch, Nih-
sanka Venkanna. They are ‘ Konda Razus,’ of the same stock as
‘ Chemudn.’ Originally Uryas, they no longer cultivate their mother
tongue.

3. With Nihsanka Venkanna the permanent settlement was made
by Mr. Webb. There were nineteen Jir%ati villages and one Agra-
haram, and the average collections were Rupees 9,922-13-5. Two-
thirds of this would be Rupees 6,615-3-8, but there were some local
advantages, and the Zamindar was ready to acquiesce in an assess¬
ment of Rupees 7000, which Mr. Webb therefore recommended;
however the Board proposed to make it Rupees 6,700 only, observ¬
ing that “ over contingent advantages a principle of moderation
should have prevailing influence.” The Governor in Council con¬
curred with the Board.

4. Venkanna was succeeded by his son ‘ Peddanna,’ from whose
control the estate was taken and placed under the Court of Wards
in 1S20, owing to his mental incapacity. He died in 1829, and,
shortly after, his posthumous son, ‘ Mrityunjaya’, the present Zamin¬
dar, was recognized as his heir. He was educated in English and
Telugu at Vizagapatam, and on coming of age in May 1847, was put
into possession of the estate, and of Rupees 35,000 Government
securities. He has left the old fort at Sangamvalasa, and has built
himself a house and pettah at a place he has named ‘ Mrityunjaya-
nagaram.’

301

XII. THE “ BELGAM” FAMILY AND ESTATE.

1. This family belongs to the ‘ hill Rajah (Konda Razu) castes.
Yibavara Todaramallu Tat Raz, Jaga\nath Patbo, the paternal
great grandfather of the present Zamindar, was Dewan to Rama-
chandra Deo of Jeypore. He was very influential in keeping the
Jeyporeans from joining the insurgents in 1794, and was afterwards
confidentially employed by Mr. Webb, Collector of the Northern
Division, in settling that part of the country, which was apportioned
amongst the representatives of the ancient families, that had been
dispossessed by the Pusapatis. He had a good deal of money, and
soon accumulated more; the Zamindars restored by the Company
had little or no capital, and the Patro took advantage of his position
to vest his funds in the best possible way, by making his own terms
for the accommodation of these needy feudatories, towards the pay¬
ment of the public demands.

2. In the year 1796, fourteen villages in the neighbourhood of
the town of Parvatipdr, taken from the contiguous hill Zamindaries
were granted ‘ for life’ to his son, Sundara Narayano Patro, as an
acknowledgment of the father’s services ; and at the permanent
settlement, the lease was converted into Zamindary tenure, at a
peshkash of Rupees 10,500. The Zamindar was required to make
an immediate relinquishment of the Sayer and other resumed branches
-of revenue, without* any consequent remission in the Jama, there
being ho reason to give up to him, permanently, for nothing, a good
and compact estate, the reversion of which, encumbered with only
one tenant for life, would certainly find a ready sale.

3. ' In the year 1856, the late Zamindar borrowed Rupees 75,000,
principal and interest, of the Merangi Zamindar, and put him in
possession of the estate for a term of twelve years. He died in July
1865 and was succeeded by his eldest son, ‘ Narayana Ramachamdra*.’

XIH. THE “ MERANGI” FAMILY AND ESTATE.

1. This Hunda came into the possession of the present family in
the time of Visvambhara Deo of Jeypore. In his reign, Dharma Raz
Dora, Zamindar of Merangi, endeavoured to make himself indepen¬
dent, but, Jeypore advancing against him with a large force, he
fled to Parla Kimedy, whence he was given up by the Rajah of
that country, on Jeypore agreeing to cede the ‘ Buttelly’ taluq to

302

Kimedy. He was tlien put to death, his estate being made over to
one ‘ Jagannath Riiz,’ a principal Jeyporean, who was at the same time
required to marry his predecessor’s widow. Upon the occasion of
his installation as Zamindar, Jagannath Raz was honored with the
title of Satrucheeaia ^destroyer of the enemy) which is still borne
by his successors.

2. About the time the French were expelled, Merangi was
incorporated with the neighbouring Zamindary of Kurupam, by the
prowess of Kurupam Sivaram Raz. This chieftain, in his turn, was
overthrown and imprisoned by Pusapati Sittaram Raz, and both
estates continued under Vizianagram till its dismemberment in 1795,
when they were restored to the old families, Satruclierala Ganga
Raz, getting Merangi.

3. With him the permanent settlement was made in 1802. Mr.
Webb reported that the estate contained forty-nine Jeriiyati vil¬
lages and ninteen Agrahgrams. Two-thirds of the collections would
come to Rupees 19,697-0-10, but owing to the backward State of
the Zamindary as compared with others, he advised a permanent
assessment of Rupees 18,500 only, which was agreed to.

4 Ganga Raz did not long survive the period of the settlement.
All his life long he was persecuted by his second cousin, one Jagga-
nath Raz, who claimed a right to share the Zamindary with him;
and, for the sake of peace and quietness, Ganga Raz made over to him
a considerable number of villages. Ganga Raz dying, was succeeded
by his son, Chandrasekara, a boy five years old. Jagannath Raz
theh brought a spit for the whole Zamindary; he died before it was
decided, hut his brother Virabhadra Raz earned it on. Judgment
was ultimately given for the defendant, when Yirabhadra Raz,
assembling a large body of armed men, seized the minor Zamindar,
collected the revenues on his own account, was twice engaged with
the' troops sent in quest of him, and .continued in rebellion until
brought to terms by the grant of a small pension in 1809. But in
1816 he broke out again, and in the course Of his career murdered
Dalaya Bora, maternal grandfather of the minor. He was at last
hunted down and brought to trial before the Court of Circuit, where
he was declared liable to c Ookoobut,’ and set at liberty by the
Foujdaree Udalut on furnishing security for his'future good beha¬
viour and appearance when required. The Government however
detained him at Vizagapatam, and, it being shown that he still con-

tinued to correspond with the leaders of his faction at Merangi and
to foment their turbulent proceedings, removed him in 1821 to
Chingleput, where he died not many years since.

5. Meanwhile the young Zamindar Chandrasekara, “ a perfect
idiot,” as Mr. Russell describes him, got heavily into debt, and in
course of time the estate was attached and put up to sale by the
Civil Court. Nobody was bold enough to become its proprietor,
and it was at last knocked down to Government for 500 Rupees on
the 20th June 1833.

6. At this time the Palconda rebellion had not been finally
crushed, three principal insurgents, known as the ‘ Atsapavalsa Bro¬
thers,’ being still at large, and lurking with their retainers in the
Mondemkolla jungles near Merangi A hint appears to have been
given by Mr. Russell to Krishna Chandrudu, Dewan of Merangi,
that the capture of these rebels would greatly propitiate Govern¬
ment in favor of his master’s son, Jagannath Raz, “ a remarkably
fine boy, about nine years of age.” The Dewan accordingly assem¬
bled a number of ‘ Doratanam vsru’, or hill Peons, and openly attack¬
ed the rebels near the village of Gorai. After a desperate conflict,
all three ‘ brothers’ were killed, and their forces scattered, the losses*
on the Dewan’s side being nearly as numerous as the enemy’s.

7. The rewards proclaimed for the capture of the‘ Brothers’
amounted to Rupees 7,000, but the Dewan and the Doratanams
entreated that Government would recognise this good service by the
restoration of Merangi to young Jagannath R&z. This prayer, being
warmly supported by Mr. Russell, was acceded to (E. M. O. 10th
Maffch 1835) and a fresh Sanad was issued at the old peshkash.
The estate was managed under the Court of Wards till Jagannath-
Raz attained his majority in 1843, when it was made over to him,
with Rupees 40,000 in Government paper, and 10,000 Rupees in
cash. He died in 1864, and was succeeded by his eldest son,
Chandrasekara Raz, the present Zamindar.

8. The family belongs to the ‘ Konda Razu’ tribe, of the same
branch as the Kurupam and Andhra Zamindars. Urya is their
vernacular, but they do not learn to read and write it, cultivating
the Telugu language instead.

* Killed. —(1.) Somarityudu, the MohhSsadar o£ AllevrSda. (2.) Botia Joguta.
Wounded.—(1.) SantdsharSyudu, the MokhSaacHr of Telladumma. (2.) Pantan Dora
of Monden&olal with thirteen others.

XIV. THE « KURUPAM” FAMILY AND ESTATE.

1. The Kurupam Zamindary, ■with the exception of the “ Gum¬
ma” Hunda (which was added by favor of Gopinath Deo of Parla
Kimedy, about the middle of the eighteenth century) was granted
to “ Sanyasi Dora,” afterwards honored with the title of Yairiche-
BALA, which has the same meaning as “ Satrucherala,” (see the
‘ Merangi Family 5 ) by Visvambhara Deo of Jeypore.

2. Sivaram Raz of Kurupam joined heartily in the rebellion
against the Pusapatis, which broke out about the period of the
establishment of the first Chief in Council; and when the Com¬
pany’s troops, under Captain Matthews, advanced into Jeypore in
the year 1774, he attacked the rear guard, and cut off their supplies.
On their return from Jeypore, the Pusapatis led Captain Matthews
to Kurupam, and arrested Sivaram Raz with all his family. The
prisoners were lodged in various fortresses belonging to Vizia-
nagram; some of them languished in confinement till the death of
Vizieram Raz (1794), but Sivaram Raz was set at liberty, with a
small pension for his maintenance, some years before. The Zamin-
dary was restored to the old family by the Collector of the North¬
ern Division in 1796, and the permanent settlement of 1802 was
made with Sivaram’s son, Chinna Sanyasi Raz.

3. Mr. Webb reports that the estate contains

48 Jiriyati Villages, | 10 Agraharams, | 8 Mokhasas;

and computes the average collections at Rupees 24,991-5-11. Two-
thirds of this sum would be Rupees 16,660, but as the Zamindar
was subject to a charge of Rupees 4,085 annually for the mainte¬
nance of a body of defensive Peons, which Mr. Webb was of opinion
could not be disbanded without endangering the tranquillity of the
country, a reduced peshkash of Rupees 14,500 was proposed and
sanctioned.

4. Chinna Sanyasi Raz died in 1820, and was succeeded by his
cousin’s son, Sittaram, whose adoption he intimated to the Collector
on his death-bed. This Sittaram died in 1830 and was succeeded
by his widow Subhadramma; who, dying in 1841, was succeeded by
her maternal grandson ‘ Sfirya Narayana,’ the present Zamindar.
He was then an infant, and the estate was brought under the Court
of Wards, and managed till his majority in 1857, when it was hand-

305

ed over to him with Government Securities, amounting to Rupees
66,686-1-2, and cash, Rupees 35,757-9-8. The Zamindar was edu¬
cated in Telugu and English at Vizagapatam. He is of the “ Konda
Razu” caste, of an Urya stock.

5. In 1848, Vairicherala Jagannath Raz, who was a natural son of
a brother of G'hinna Sanyasi Raz, the first Zamindar,under the perma¬
nent settlement, brought a suit against the minor for the possession
of the estate. The Agent to the Governor, Hr. RobertsoD, before
whom the ease was originally tried, dismissed the suit with costs,
deciding, under reference to the Pandits of the Sudder Udalut, that
the plaintiff's illegitimacy was a bar to his title. On an appeal,
agreeably to the Agency rules, to the Governor in Council, a revi¬
sion of the judgment was directed, on the ground that it i3 by no
means clear that the Hindu Law prevails in all its integrity among
the hill castes of Vizagapatam. Fresh evidence was taken by Mr.
Smollett, which established the fact that, in the absence of near and
legitimate heirs, bastards are competent to inherit, hut judgment
was given for the defendant, because the “ legal right of plaintiff
“ is not so clearly established as to warrant the setting aside the two
“ previous successions, which have not until now been formally
“ questioned.” This decision was confirmed by the Governor in
■Council on the 13tli January 1857.

SECTION 11,-MODERN PROPRIETARY ESTATES.

1, KASIMKOTA j AND 2, MELUPAKA.

These two estates belong to Sri Mantripragada Ramayamma, a
Brahmin widow, a minor under the tutelage of the Court of Wards..

1. Kasimkota contains eight Jirayati villages. It was assessed
at the permanent settlement at Rupees 14,010; and the Rajah of
Vizianagram bought it for Rupees 4,343. Two years afterwards he
sold it to Karumanehi Venkatachalam, at whose death in 1837 it
passed to his maternal grandson, Mantripragada Venkata Rao Pantulu.
In 1845 this proprietor died, and was succeeded by m

1, His brother Cliiranjiva Rao,

2, His own posthumous son, Venkatachalam.

Both were minors, and the estate was brought under the Court of
39

Wards. No. 1 divd in 1x51. leaving a widow who receives a main¬
tenance out of the property. No. 2 attained his majority on the
23rd October 1x03, when the estate was made over to him with
Rupees CO,900 in Government Securities and Rupees 7,594 in cash ;
the debts, amounting to Rupees 1,OS,428 at the death of M. Venkata
Rao Pantulu, having all been liquidated. No. 2 died on the 2nd
May 1S65, leaving a widow, the present proprietrix, and a daughter,
Mahalakshmamma.

2. Melupaka has passed to thS proprietrix, in the same way as
Kasimkota. It comprises twelve .Tirayati villages and one Srotriyam,
“ consisting chiefly of the richest irrigated land in this division, and
“ generally well supplied with water from the numerous channels
“ branching from the river, which takes its rise in the Waddudi
“ Pargana of the Yizianagram Zamindary.” It was purchased for
Rupees 5.2G5, subject to an assessment of Rupees 19,500.

3, ANKAPILLI; 4, MUNAGAPAKA: 5, BARNIKAM; 6,
KURUPOLU ; 7, GODECHARLA ; AND 8, SRIRAMPURAM.

These six estates belong to Sri Gode Janakaya Garu, the widow
of Sri Gode Surva Prakasa Rao, the elder son of old G6de Jaggappa,
dubash to the Chiefs in Council.

3. Ankapilli .—This Hunda was pm-chased at the auction of the
‘ Havelly’ lands in November 1802 by the Rajah of Vizianagram, for
Rupees 23,992, subject to an annual peshkash of Rupees 30,760. It
consisted of thirteen Jirayati villages and three Srotriyams. Some
of the richest tracts within the division are to be found in it, both of
wet land and dry. The purchaser re-sold it to the present proprietrix’s
'husband in 1810. This gentleman, as observed by Dr. Benza in his
notes of his journey through the Northern Circars, with Sir Frederick
Adam, in 1835, was a mm avis among the higher class of people of
India at that period. “ He is very partial to European manners and
“ adopts them (not for affectation sake). He speaks and writes the
“ English language uncommonly well, and his pronunciation evinces
“ hardly any foreign accent. He disregards the show and glitter)
“ the suife of attendants, the umbrella-carriers, and other indispens-
“ able appendages of his countrymen, of rank corresponding to his
“ own; and wears none of their ornaments. He came to visit the
“ Governor on a superb Arabian horse, and was introduced without

307

- a single attendant. Wo aec»ini«inied him on life return to Anka-
“ pilli, and he conducted us to his garden, which was laid out in a
“ most beautiful style, rich with indigenous and exotic plants and
“ trees/' This garden is still kept up ; it was visited by Dr. Cleghom
a few years ago, who published a short notice of it.

4. . Miinngapdka is another very fertile tract; “ from the general
“ goodness of its soil, and the nature of its supplies of water, perhaps

preferable to any in this division." It was assessed at Rupees 24,047,
and purchased for Rupees 15,034 by the Rajah of Vizianagram; who
parted with it in 1813 to one Gummedala Venkaya, whose son’s
widow- sold it in 1830 to the present proprietrix’s husband. It com¬
prises eight Jirayati villages and two Srotriyams.

5. Barnikam. —This estate consists of one village, assessed at
Rupees 1,500-8. In the year 1812 the “ Chipurapilli” estate was
subdivided into four lots and put up to auction for arrears of revenue.
Barnikam was one of the villages belonging to lot No. 1, knou-n as
the Chipurapilli subdivision, owing to the chief town lying within it.
Afterwards, in 1820, the eight villages comprised in lot No. 1 were
subdivided into four lots, of two villages each. Barnikam and
Kurada—Kondayavalasa formed lot No. 4, with an assessment of
Rupees 2,247-S. In 1822 the auction purchasers transferred this
village to the present proprietpix’s husband.

6. Kurupdlu consists of seven villages, five Jirayati and two
Srqfriyam. It was carved out of the Nakkapilli estate in 1812 and
formed into a subdivision, w-ith a peshkasli of 8,100 Rupees. The
first proprietor cf the subdivision was Subnavis Timmaya, who sold
it to the present proprietrix’s husband in 1820. The land is chiefly
unirrigated.

7. Godicharla. —This Hunda-, with those of Nakkapilli and Sriram-
puram, formed the old Satyavaram pargana, the territory of the
Vatsavdye family, which was ceded to the Piisapatis during the
administration of SittSram Raz, in liquidation of a debt due to that
family. Alarmed at the known vigour of Sittaram’s character, most
of the ryots migrated to the Peddapore Zamindary in Rajahmundry,
but the natural advantages of the soil soon attracted other husband¬
men to it. Godicharla consists of thirteen Jirayati villages and a
peshkash of 17,400 Rupees was fixed on it. It was bought at the
Havelly auction by the Rajah of Vizianagram for Rupees 10,0.92;

308

sold by him in 180G to K&karlapudi Narasu Raz, who in 1818 trans¬
ferred it by sale to Gode Narayana Rao, the younger and divided
brother of the proprietrix’s late husband, Gode Surya Parkasa Rho,
the date and nature of whose title is not entered in the Register.

8. Srirdnipuram consists of nine Jirayati villages, well watered by
channels branching off from the Pentakota river. It was bought by
the Rajah of Vizianagram for Rupees 7,200, subject to a peshkash of
Rupees 18,000. He sold it on the same date and to the same purchaser
as in the last case, who re-sold it to the same party, Gode Narayana
Rao, in 1818, who sold it to one Vandrevu Narasulingam, who was
sold up by the Collector in 1S32 for arrears of revenue. The auction
purchaser, Kakarlapudi Padmanabha Raz held it for one year only,
when it came again under the Collector’s hammer: it was now
bought by one Vandrevu Chelmaya, who shortly transferred it to
Vedunimiidi Viraya Pantulu, who in 1835 disposed of it to the -
present proprietrix’s husband.

9. NAKKAPILLI: AND 10, KUPPILI.

These two estates are the property of Sri G&de Narayana
Gajapati Rao.

9. Nalikcqyilli, at the permanent settlement, consisted of sixteen
Jirayati villages, assessed at Rupees 17,506. It was bought by the
Rajah of Vizianagram for Rupees 9,270. In 1812, a sale being neces¬
sary on account of arrears of revenue, it was subdivided into tliree
separate estates, viz:—

Nakkapilli, 8 villages, with an assessment of Rupees... 5,606
Pedda Gummalur 1 do do „ ... 3,800

Kurupolu 7 do do „ ... 8,100

The 1 Nakkapilli’ subdivision was purchased by Kakaxlapiidi
R&mchandra Raz, who sold it to G<5de Siirya Narayana Rao in 1818.
At Narayana Rao’s death in 1853, his two sons divided, Gajapati
Rao taking the ‘ Nakkapilli’ and ‘ Kuppili’ estates. Nakkapilli is
chiefly Mettu, or dry land.

10. Kuppili consists of sixteen Jirayata villages, with some
advantages for irrigation. It was assessed at Rupees 8,457 and

303

purchased by the Rajah of Vizianagram for Rupees 16,254 It sub¬
sequently passed through the following hands, by private transfer:—
Zarapana Appal Narasimha Vizi eram R.lz, in 1804
Katakain Chinna Peddanna, ... ...1811

Chinna Jaggaya ... ... ... 1816

Gode Surya Narayana Piiio, ... ... 1836

from whom, as above.

11. SHERMUHAMMADPURAM.

This estate comprises twenty-eight villages:—

Jirayati. ... ... 16

Srotriyam,. 6

Mbkhasa, . 5

It has some fine tanks, and, from its proximity to the town of
CMcacole, access to a good market. It was pm-chased at the per¬
manent settlement by Gode Jagga Rao, formerly dubash to the
Chiefs in Council, for Rupees 18,445, subject to an assessment of
Rupees 19,343. At his death in 1S13, his two sons, Prakasa Rao,
and Niiriiyana Rao, divided. This property fell to the latter, and on
the division at his death it passed to his elder son Venkata Jagga
Rao. He died in 1856 without male issue, and was succeeded by
his widow, Bangaramma, who in 1864 was succeeded by her daughter
Sr! Anikitam Achayamma, wife of Anikitam Venkata hfarsing Rao.

12. KINTALI; 13, MANTENA; AND 14, UNGARADA. .

These three fertile estates are the property of Sr! Inuganti
Sxtayammi, half-sister of the late Zamindar of Bobbili.

12, Kintali and 13, Mantena were purchased at the permanent
settlement by one Kalabarega Chinna La<$anna subject to an as¬
sessment of Rupees 7,349 and Rupees 7,101 respectively, for the sum
of Rupees 13,231. In 1837 he sold them together, to the late
Zamindar of Bobbili, who re-sold them to the husband of the present
proprietrix, Inuganti Rama Rao, in 1841.

Kintali has six Jirayati villages, two Srotriyams and three
Mokhasas, while Mantena has fourteen in all, of which nine are
Jirayati, three Srotriyams and two Mokhasas.

14 Ungarada was purchased for Rupees 5,477, subject to an
assessment of Rupees 3,080, by Rayadappa Ranga Rao, Zamindar of
Bobbili, who re-sold it to the above Inuganti Rama Rao in 1825. It

310

contains five Jirayati villages. The Kasha village 1 Ungarada,’ is a
few miles south-west of Palconda.

15. SIRIPURAM.

This estate lies a little to the north of Shermuhammadpuram and
Kintali. It lias eight Jirayati villages and five Srotriyam. At the
permanent settlement it was assessed at Rupees 10,618. The Rajah
of Yizianagrum became its purchaser for Rupees 16,425. The follow¬
ing changes have occurred:—

Transferred by private sale to Rajah Rao Venkatrayudu in 1811.
u „ Bobbili Yenkatakrishnamain 181!.

Bought by Yellumalianti ParasurSm Patro, for arrears of revenue,
18th October 1811.

From this purchaser, it passed by sale to the Inuganti family.
The present proprietor is Sri Inuganti Sltariunasw&mi, the Dewan
of Bobbili.

16. WALTAIR.

This estate consists of four villages “ in general exhibiting a barren
“ and ungrateful soil, a very considerable portion of the land being
“ covered with sand, and as much more consisting of a bed of rock
“ covered with a shallow and light mould, intermingled with frag-
“ meuts of granite.” This was the only one of the ‘ Saveliy,’ estates,
of the first division, which the Rajah of Vizianagram failed to
purchase. It was bought by Mosalakanti Venkoji, a high official in
the Cutcherry. The assessment was Rupees 5,500, and it was knocked
down for Rupees 9,845. its proximity to the Yizagapatam market
appearing to compensate in the estimation of bidders for its natural
disadvantages.

The purchaser died in 1S21, leaving two sons, Venkata Narayana
Rao and Venkata Jagannadha Rao, minors, and two stepbrothers.
The Collector, under the Court of Wards, managed the estate for
some years, and in 1833, on the elder son attaining his majority, the
property was made over to him. The step-uncles then sued for their
shares, and, by a Rajin&ma, obtained a moiety of the estate. No sub¬
division, however, was registered, and on the death in 1859 of the
elder son aforesaid, the estate was registered in the name of the
present proprietor, Venkata Jagannadha Rao.

311

17.' UPPADA.

This farm was bought by the Rajah of Yizianagram for Rupees 666
subject to an assessment of Rupees 1,800. He afterwards parted with
it, and it is now portion of the neighbouring district, the Godavari.

18. WURUTLA.

This estate, with theHundas of Yemalapudi and Kottakdta, which
have both reverted to Government [ride ‘ lapsed Estates,’] lies
between the main range of ghauts and a subordinate range which
runs south-west from Madgole to the coast. Its soil is very good,
and its reservoirs are unfailingly supplied by numerous water channels
from the hills. It has twelve Jirayati villages and four Srotrivam.
The Rajah of Vizianagram bought it at the permanent settlement,
for Rupees 12,915, subject to an assessment of Rupees 20,500. The
changes subsequently are as follows:—

I. Transferred by the Rajah, in 1810, by private sale to one Sagi
Ramachandra Rao.

II. In September 1832, the estate was sold, by ptfllic auction, for
arrears of revenue and bought by a lady named Dantaltiri A(;(;haya.

III. Dantaldri Agghaya transferred the estate by gift to her
daughter, the present proprietrix, Sagi Subhadraya, a Bagavar wddow.

19. CHIPURAPILDI.

This Hunda was first called ‘ Panchadharla,’ but it being found
that the village of that name and some villages in its vicinity were
within the ancient territorial limits of the Vizianagram Zamindary,
they were transferred thereto and a proportionate deduction made
in the assessment of the Hunda. Panchadharla being taken away,
the most centrical village remaining was Chipurapilli ; the Hunda
was therefore styled “ Chipurapilli.”

The Rajah of Vizianagram bought it for 17,211 Rupees subject to
a peshkash of 36,234 Rupees. It comprised twenty-four Jirayati
villages. Subdivision after subdivision has followed; fifteen of the
villages have lapsed to the Government, purchased by .them at sales
for arrears of revenue ; the remaining nine villages form no less than
eight proprietary estates.

The present Chipurapilli estate consists of one village; assessment
3,818 Rupees; the proprietor is Godd Venkata Narayana Rao.

312

20. APPIKONDA.

This consists of a single village, carved out of Chipurapilli; assess¬
ment Rupees 613; proprietor, Gang.Ipliattula Sattaya.

21. RAVADA.

The same; assessment Rupees 3,753; proprietor, Vasanta R&o
Bayana Pantulu.

22. SIDDHESVARAM.

The same; assessment Rupees 731; proprietor, Yerramilli Malli-
kaijanudu.

23. KURADA KONDAYVALASA.

The same; assessment Rupees 681; proprietor, Chevala Rajagopal
Rao.

24. EDULAPAKA BONANGHI.

The same history; two villages; assessment Rupees 2,056 ; pro¬
prietor, Vasan^|Rao Agliuta Narasingha Rao.

' 25. MAMIDIVADA.

The same ; one village ; assessment Rupees 1,786 ; proprietor,
Garuda Narasaya,

26. PEDDAGUMMALUR

This estate of one village was carved out of the Nakkapilli estate.
The assessment is Rupees 3,794; proprietor, Safar Surya Prakasa Rao.

27. CHIDIKADA AND JAGANNATHAPURAM

The registered proprietor of this estate of two villages is Inuganti
Sita Ramaswami. Each village is a separate subdivision; both were
carved out of the Madgole Zamindary; one in 1814, the other in
1836; the assessment on the first is Rupees 1,750; on the second.
Rupees 3,105.

28. PENTA.

This estate consists of two villages; it was carved out of the S&lur
Zamindary in 1835. The proprietor is the Zamindar of Bobbili ; the
assessment is Rupees 1,159.

314

Rupees 1,10,908. A lease was again granted to them on the same
terms from Fusly 12G1 to 1265, and again renewed from Fusly
1266 to 12/0. In Fusly 1271, a new lease was given to them for
ten years at the increased rent of Rupees 1,20,000.

The lessees agree to hold as “fanners of land holding farms
immediately from Governmentthey guarantee to all parties all
the rights and privileges connected with the soil to which they are
entitled by law or custom : they covenant that their settlement
shall he either lyotwar or on the system of joint village rents, a
resort to middlemen being absolutely
disallowed (the three* hill Muttas of

tp are included in the tracts unuer £ onc J a Kottam, and Ram excepted) ;
the Agent to the Governor. 3 . A

that except where they have improved
the land by works of irrigation they will demand no more assess¬
ment than the full amount rated in the public accounts. They
agree, in all disputes between the Ryots and themselves, to refer the
matter to the Collector and Agent to the Governor, and to abide by
his decision, subject to appeal to the Board or Government; and to
submit a yearly account of their management, with all other inform¬
ation that may be required. They hind themselves to duly main¬
tain all the irrigation works of the taluq. They will not object to
a revision of the assessment, provided always that they shall be at
liberty to resign the lease, by notifying their intention to do so,
within two months of receiving notice of the intended revision.

The first object attempted was improvement in the culture of
Sugarcane, and in manufacturing the juice into jaggery. The taluq
was intersected with small but useful irrigation channels, and Mau¬
ritius and other foreign seed was distributed to the ryots. A cane-
planter was brought over from the West Indies to teach them an
improved system of cultivation. About Rupees 20,000 were expend¬
ed in importing superior qualities of sugarcane, and in supplying
jaggery pans, mills, and improved implements of husbandry. Large
annual advances (‘ Takksvi 1 ) were at the same time made to encou¬
rage the ryots; and a Home farm or experimental plantation of
considerable size was kept under the direct management of the
renters themselves.

From the outset, the taluq was under the direction of Mr. John
Young, who resided on the spot, exercising a close personal supervi¬
sion over these undertakings ; and the deliberately pronounced
result was, to quote his own words in 1851, “ Such as to satisfy us

“ that the native method of cultivation is better adapted to the
“ circumstances in which we find ourselves than anything we have
“ attempted to introduce in its stead, and that the Mauritius cane,
“ though yielding a larger crop, if successfully cultivated, than the
“ country cane, is yet so precarious in its out-turn as to make it a
“ less eligible article of cultivation than the other.”

The next experiment was in Mexican Cotton, but the soil and
climate of P&leonda proving decidedly too wet for cotton, the
attempt to cultivate it there, was abandoned. Foreign paddy was
then tried, and found unprofitable. But the cultivation of Indigo,
which was commenced in 1848, has beeome a great success. The
renters have seven factories* in the
»re Wer inSg^cuMvition ° a0re8 P^lconda taluqs alone, besides twenty
more in the Vizianagrum Zamindary
as detailed below. There are no complaints of compulsion from the
ryots in their own taluqs, and no disputes outside it. The whole
appears to he based on a fair' healthy, and mutually profitable sys¬
tem. The seed is imported by Arbuthnot and Co. and distributed
amongst the cultivators, the cost being deducted from the value of
the plant delivered ft the different factories.

Palcgnda Taluq.

1. Gopalpur Factory, 6 pair vats.

2. Kopparavalsa „ 6

3. Kaudesa „ 3

5. Yiraghattam „ 3 „

6. Burija „ 6 „

7. Basur „ 4 „

VlZIANAGBAH ZaMINDAKY.

(a) Gudivada Taluq.

1. Basavapalem Factory 8 pair

2. Chittivalsa

3. Kor&da

4. Vellanki

5. KrushnapurSm

6. Modavalsa

7. Tatitur

8. Annamrapeta

9. Gaudhavaram

15

(b) Gaj apat inagar a m Taluq.

1. Bamabhadrapeta Factory 8 pair

vats.

2. Pitfada „ 4 „

(c) Feddagadi Taluq.

1. Sontyam Factory 8 pair vats,
(d) Govindapuram Taluq.

1. Nandigam Factory, 8 pair vats.
(e) Bonangi Taluq.

1. Virabhadrapeta “Philadelphia

Factory," 10 pair vats worked
by steam.

2. MamidipiliFactory, 6 pairvats.

3. Sompuram „ 6 „

4. 'Jami „ 4 „

(f) Vizianagrum Taluq.

1. LakidSm Factory 6 pair vats.
(g) Ohodavaram Taluq.

1. Vaddadi Factory, 6 pair vats-

2. Gajapatinagaram 6

2. HONZARAM.

This estate, consisting of five Jirayati villages and two Srotri-
vams, was purchased at the permanent settlement by the Rajah of
Vizianagrum for Rupees 1-1,474, subject to an assessment of Rupees
11,982. The Rajah sold it in 1S10 to Rao Venkatrayudu, who on
the 15th February 1811 transferred it to Tekumala Narasappa.
This party was very shortly sold up for an arrear of revenue,
amounting to Rupees 5,250-12; the Collector purchasing the
property on behalf of Government on the 18th October 1811 for
Rupees 200.

It was then managed by the Collector till July 1846, when it was
leased, with Palconda, to Messrs. Arbuthnot and Co., vide Pal¬
conda : suprd.

3. “ GOLGONDA.”

The first of the present Jeypore family had, for his umbrella-
holders, two cousins of his own, whom he was jjeased to promote to
the dignity of feudatories, placing one at Golgonda, and the other at
Madgole; and honoring both with the title of ‘ Bhupati’ (lord of
the earth.)

Pusapati Sittaram Raz, on the establishment of the English at
Yizagapatam, was required by the Chief in Council, to resign his
supremacy over the Zamindary of Golgonda; but in 1776 Bhairava
Bhiipati having afforded shelter to two refractory subjects of the
Company, Narayana Deo of Parla Kimedy an<4 the Zamindar of
Madgole, it was considered expedient to subordinate him again to
the Pfisapatis, who raised his tribute from Rupees 5,000 to Rupees
23,000, and forced him to keep a large body of Paiks besides. The
Circuit Committee proposed to continue him as a feudatory to Yizi-
anagram, many of whose fertile districts adjoined the Golgonda
country, and whose Sibbandies were much more competent to deal
with him, if turbulent, than Company’s troops.

From the death of Pusapati Viziaram Raz (1794) to the permanent
settlement, the Golgonda Zamindar paid the Company a peshkash
of Rupees 10,000; and that was the figure at which it was ultimately
fixed in his Sanad. Excluding the hill country (a wild tract classed

317

as one Hunda) the estate contained sixty-six villages; of these there

were alienated

To Mokhasadars. 24

„ Brahmins. 13

42 villages; leav¬
ing to the Zamindar a landed property of twenty-four villages,
containing

Unirrigated lands. 1,489 Garce.

Irrigated „ . 2,894 „

but even of this “ a very considerable share of the produce” the Col¬
lector reported “ is regularly allotted by Dumbalas or Sanads to the
subsistence of persons in the Zamindar s. service; which, although
enjoyed nominally at his pleasure, he would find it very difficult in
many instances either to withhold or transfer.” Altogether, at this

_ , time, the collections were estimated at

•Tribute from the hills. Rs. 3,000, . ’ w „ , . , , . ,

Lowlands, including- InSm Quit- Rupees 17,000, of which two-thirds
rents, Rupees 14,000. . would be Rupees 11,666-10-8, but “con¬

sidering the absolute necessity of expenses to hill ZaiMndars, which
may be dispensed with in lower and more open situations.” Mr.
Alexander proposed and carried a peshkash of 10,000 Bupees only,
which would not, he conceived, leave the Zamindar more, on an
average, than a suitable maintenance for himself and family, with
provision against the occurrence of bad seasons.

The subsequent history of this estate, its purchase by Government
for an arrear of revenue in 1837; and the disturbances of 1845-48 and
1857-58 have bee#narrated above. Chapter III, Section XIV.

4. YEMALAPUDI.

This estate, consisting of fourteen Jirayati villages and two Srotri-
yams, was assessed at the permanent settlement at Rupees 7,000;
and purchased by the Rajah of Vizianagrum for Rupees 4,930. It
was in a very dilapidated condition. It lies just above the ‘ Wurutla’
Hunddr, and depends in like manner upon the waters of the Yara-
hanadi; but the river is here a torrent, whereas in Wurutla it flows
through a plain sufficiently level to allow of numerous channels
being cut from it. The ancient tanks and reservoirs, which atone
.time arrested and diverted its course in the Vemalapfidi villages

were all decayed, and “ it has in consequence happened that vast
“ tracts of land formerly producing rich paddy crops have of late
“ years lost every vestige of wet cultivation.”

The Rajah re-sold the property in 1810 to his relative, Sagi Ram-
chandra Raz. Under the management of this family, an arrear of
revenue amounting to Rupees 26,128 accumulated against the estate,
when it was sold and purchased by Government on 3rd January
1831 for Rupees 14,500.

5. KOTTAKOTA.

This estate lies north of the last. It is chiefly watered by the
same river, and, besides several tanks which from their vicinity to
the hills are in general very amply supplied, possesses the peculiar
benefit of the Komarovale A va, or natural lake, which materially
assists the cultivation of the surrounding villages.

At the auction of the Havelly lands in 1802 it was knocked down
to the Rajah of Vizianagrum for Rupees 10,800, subject to an assess¬
ment of Rupees 13,500. There are twelve Jirayati villages, and none
onlnSm tedHre. The Rajah transferred it, together with Vemala-
pudi, in the year 1810, to Sagi R&mchancLra Raz. By the Sagi family
it was sold ,in 1828, to Pinnam Razu Tirupati Raz, who fell into
arrears to the extent of Rupees 13,148, and on the 2nd September
1833 it was put up to sale and bought by Government for Rupees
11,500.

6. SARVASIDDHI.

This estate, besides the advantage of its vicinity to the coast, com¬
prises a large extent of the best ‘ wet’ land in #e district. It has
however, the Collector remarked, two drawbacks; first, that in
sudden and heavy rains, the river sweeps away the crops and covers
other parts with sand: second, the scanty quantity of ‘ dry’ land,
“ a circumstance always unfavorable, because in case of unpropitious
“ seasons, when drought is the occasion of failure, the productions of
“ the ‘ Mettu’ land, arriving at perfection (if there be but moisture
“ sufficient for tillage) nourished only by the humidity of the nightly
“dews, afford a very considerable counterbalance against, the loss
“ which may arise from the failure of the paddy crop.

The Rajah of Vizianagrum purchased this estate, which comprised
thirteen Jirdyati villages, assessed at Rupees 25,600 for Rupees 6,150.

3 19

In 1810 lie sold it to Sagi Ramchandra Raz, his maternal aunt's
husband, whose son ran into arrears to the extent of Rupees 21,632.
The Government purchased it at the sale for Rupees 750 on the 3rd
January 1831.

7. RAJALA.

The village of Rajala with four others, (the other three being
Mamidivada, Kummarapilli, Tantidi,) were subdivided off from
‘‘ Chipurapilli,” and sold by the Rajah of Yizianagrum to Sagi Ram¬
chandra Raz in 1812. The peshkash of the sub-division which was
termed “ Rajala” was fixed by the Board of Revenue at Rupees 6,200.
In the following year, Mamidivada was sub-divided off and the pesh¬
kash of the Rajala estate reduced thereby to Rupees 4,413-8. In 1815,
Sagi Ramchandra Raz disposed of it by private sale to Gode
SuryaNarayana Rao; who in 1819 re-sold it to Bhagavatula Nurappa.
This man’s family brought the estate into arrears of revenue to the
extent of Rupees 3,985-8, when it was purchased by Government at
public auction for Rupees 4,000; on the 31st August 1831.

8. KOTTUR.

This estate, consisting of the village of Kottur and seven others,
was likewise carved out of Chipurapilli, at the same time as the last.
The transferee was Chinn am Kurmaya, a Banyan; the assessment
fixed by the Roaift was 9,067 Rupees. In the following year, 1813,
it was re-sold to Nalam Ramaya, but in 1815 it reverted to Chinnam
Jaggaya, brother of Chinnam Kiirmaya. In 1837 it was bought at
a sale for arrears of revenue by Sagi Padmanabha Raz. In 1844,
Rupees 22,510 had aecumalated against the estate; it was put up to
auction and bought by Government for Rupees 50.

9. YELCHUR ROD UR.

This estate, consisting of the village of the same name, and two other
villages, was formed, like the last two, at the same date, into a sepa¬
rate sub-division of ‘ Chipurapilli’ The peshkash fixed was Rupees
7,267; the vendee was Chinnam Jaggaya, brother of the vendee in
the Kottur case. It was put up for sale on account of arrears of
revenue at the same time as Kottur, viz., in 1837, and purchased by
the same party, Sagi Padmanabha Raz, who lost it in the same way
as he lost Kottur. It was bought by Government for 50 Rupees, the
arrears being Rupees 20,364 in the year 1844.

320

10. KONDAKIRLA.

This estate, comprising thirteen Jirayati or assessable villages and
one Srotriyam, was bought by the Rajah of Yizianagrum, at the sale
of the Havelly lands, in 1802 for Rupees 10,890, subject to a pesh-
kash of Rupees 19,800. In 1807 he sold it to Karumanchi Yenkata-
chalam Pantulu, at whose death in 1837 it passed to his maternal
grandson, Mantripragada Yenkata Rao. This proprietor, there being
a large arreai of Government peshkash on the estate, raised Rupees
50,000 on it and made a conditional sale of it to one Sagi Padma-
nabha Raz; the latter was to retain possession till 1846, when, if the
money were paid, well and good; if not the sale was to be consider¬
ed out and out. The mortgagee owed a good deal of money to
usurers, one of whom sued out execution of a decree against him,
and by order of the Provincial Court, the Collector attached and took
under management the Kondakirla and other estates in the judg¬
ment debtor's possession. Shortly after, the Collector (16th July
1840) recommended that Kondakirla should be sold for arrears of
revenue. It was sold accordingly, and bought by the decree-holder
abovementioned; but on a petition from the mortgagee, the Board
withheld their confirmation, atid directed the Collector to manage
the estate for the mortgagee, until the arrears were paid. Ultimately
however, “ as the retention of the estate any longer under manage¬
ment appeared discouraging,” the Sale took plac^in 1844, on the
same as the sales of the two preceding estates. The arrear due w r as
Rupees 12,265, and it was bought by Government for Rupees 30,500*

11. RAYAVARAM.

This Hunda consists of twelve Jirayati villages a^id one Srotriyam.
“ It exhibits very tolerably equal proportions of dry and wet land,
the former not, in general, of a very generous nature, but the latter in
many parts of very striking fertility, and enjoying an advantage
which is wanted to most of the ‘ wet’ lands in other Hundas, from

* The difference between the arrear and the sale amount was payable to the de¬
faulter’s creditor who took out execution against the estate as abovementioned, hut the
Board thought proper to credit it to the arrears outstanding against the defaulter's two
other estates, Kottur and Yelchur Kodur, which were purchased for Government by the
Collector on the same day, for Rupees 50 each. Several petitions addressed by the
aggrieved parties to the authorities not meeting with consideration, a Civil Suit was
brought in the Chicacole Court against the Government, when a decree was passed as
prayed for, as a matter of course.

321

the river, which supplies its water-courses, running on a more gently
inclined slope, by which means, although its supplies are always
sufficiently plentiful when the rains are moderately heavy> it never
endangers the crops or arable lands by the violence of its torrents.”

The Rajah bought it at the auction of Havelly lands in 1802 for
Rupees 459, subject to an assessment of Rupees 18,194. In 1810 he
re-sold to Sagi Ramchandra Raz. In 1815 it was attached and put
up for auction for Rupees 94, there being a demand of Rupees 50,530
against the defaulter in connection with his other estates. It fetched
no less a sum than Rupees 40,500; the purchaser was Gode Surya
Nar.tyana Rso. In 1844 this gentleman transferred it to Govern¬
ment for Rupees 30,000, the constant disputes between the ryots of
the lapsed Hunda of Sarvasiddhi and his own iyots regarding irri¬
gation rendering his position an extremely unpleasant one.

12. DIMILI.

This Hunda consists of ten Jirayati villages. The land is chiefly
‘ wet’ and very productive ; the “ facility with which it is watered
by the numerous channels that intersect it, issuing from the Shara-
danadi, rendering the cultivation of it an operation of little labor,
little or no arable land remains uncultivated in the low country.”
There is some risk, at the same time, of excessive floods. The estate,
however has a considerable tract of dry land, some very good, and
mostly capable of improvement

The peshkash was fixed at Rupees 16,574, and the estate was
purchased by the Rajah for Rupees 5,470. In 1810 he re-sold it to
Bhagavatla Madhana. From this man’s family it passed by private
sale to Mr. John Leonhard in 1832. In 1844 it was put up for sale
for arrears of revenue, and purchased by Mr. Smollett on account of
Government for Rupees 1,200. “ This is more than its real value”;
the Collector reported “ for it is so highly assessed that it is literally
worth nothing, but it is a desirable acquisition for Government,
because it is situated in the very centre of the new taluq of
Sarvasidhi.”

41

323

APPENDIX No. 1.

Discovery of Mer tatt with the operations* of the
Special Agency, in Jeypore.

•

In the year 1836, the existence of ‘ Meriah,’ or the rite of human
sacrifices among the Khonds, was discovered by Mr. Russell, the
Commissioner, of the Madras Civil Service. The following passages
are extracted from various official reports, contained in Volume V of
the Selections from the Records of the Government of India, (Home
Department,) entitled “ Human Sacrifice and Infanticide.”

Jeypore was, from the first, one of the suspected localities. “ It
“ is necessary to keep in mind that, besides the Khond districts of
“ Cuttack, and those under the Madras Presidency, commencing
“ southward with Jeypore and extending beyond the Mahanadi, the
practice embraces also many parts of the Nagpore provinces, and
“ a large belt of territory hitherto independent.”—Mr. Russell, p. 5.

On the 24th November 1837, Mr. Arbuthnot, the Acting Collector
of Vizagapatam, in reply to a requisition calling on him to report
what he knew of the practice, and what means should be adopted
to put a stop to it, wrote as follows :—

“ The result of my inquiries on this subject leaves no doubt in my
mind that this revolting practice does prevail in the most inacces¬
sible parts of the whole range of hills that divide the Company’s
territories from those of Nagpore and Hyderabad.

“ Of the hill tribe, Kodulu, there are said to be two distinct
classes, the Kotya Kbdulu and Jatapu Kodulu. The former class is
that, which is in the habit of offering human sacrifices to the god
Jenkery,* with a view to secure good crops. This ceremony is
generally performed on the Sunday either preceding or following

* Sankari .—A name of Kartikeya, of GaneBa, and of Fire. It ia also one of the names
»f Parvati, the wife of Siva.

the Pongal feast. The victim is seldom earned by force, but procur¬
ed by purchase, and there is a fixed price for each person, which
consists of forty articles, such as a bullock, a male buffalo, a cow, a
goat, a piece of cloth, a silk cloth, a brass pot, a bunch of plantains, &c.

“ The man who is destined for the sacrifice is immediately carried
before the god, and a small quantity of rice, colored with saffron, is
put upon his head. The influence of this is said to prevent his
attempting tq escape, even though set at liberty. It would appear,
however, that from the moment of his seizure till he is sacrificed, he
is kept in a continued state of stupefaction or intoxication. He is
allowed to wander about th? village, to eat and drink anything he
may take a fancy to, and even to have connection with any of the
women whom he may meet.

“ On the morning set apart for the sacrifice, he is canned before
the idol in a state of intoxication. One of the villagers officiates as
a priest, who cuts a small hole in the stomach of his victim, and
with the blood that flows from the wound, the idol is besmeared;
then the crowds from the neighbouring villages rush forward, and
he is literally cut into pieces; each person who is so fortunate as to
procure it, carries away a morsel of the flesh, and presents it to the
idol in his own village. A sacrifice is never offered in any village
offcner than once in twelve years, nor is there ever more than one
victim ; this, however, is not the case in Bustar, where twenty per¬
sons have frequently been sacrificed at a time.

“ The only means that I can suggest of suppressing this revolting
practice, is by urging the Zamindars to use their influence, within
their own territories, to prevent it.

- "If roads were made through the hills, from the Company’s into
the Hyderabad and Nagpore territories, as might be done, though
not without much expense, the inhabitants of those hills might be
brought within the influence of civilization, and then this practice
"would soon he discontinued; at present that tract of country is closed,
not only to Europeans, hut even to the inhabitants of the plains.”

Lieutenant Hill, of the Survey Department, has the following
remarks .in his Report of the 2nd July 1838, pages 21 &c. : —
“ The Khonds located in the hill fastnesses of Jeypore and Bus¬
tar, and of Chinna Kimedy, Goomsur, Boad, Sohnpore, Duspulla, &c.,
appear to be the only tribes that have maintained their independ¬
ence. The country over which Khonds are scattered, extends from

the north of the Mahanadi to very nearly as far south as the Goda¬
vari. On the -western side of Orissa, it is generally believed by the
better informed classes, that the Khonds are of the same race as the
inhabitants of the hills of -Joudpore, Jeypore, &c., in Hindustan,
whom the people of Orissa term ‘ Meriah,’ and they maintain that
their language is the same with that of the wild tribes of those
regions, with the difference only of provincialisms and corruptions,
from intercourse with their surrounding neighbours respectively.
* * * Of the Khond districts north of the Mahanadi, I have no
accurate intelligence; but there can be little doubt that the ' Meriah’
practice will be found to exist, as it certainly does in the adjoin¬
ing hilly parts of Duspulla, Boad and Sohnpore. From the Goom-
sur Maliahs southwards, Chinna Kimedy, Pedda Kimedy, and Jey¬
pore, complete the chain to Bustar, in which latter place the practice
is prevalent to an enormous extent.* * * The Khonds are said not
to be the only people who sacrifice human beings. At Bissumcuttack,
the Jeypore Rajah’s Karkun pointed out a child of about eight years
of age in a large Brinjari camp, who, he stated, had been purchased
near the coast, and was to be sacrificed on crossing the boundary of
Orissa (the Jung river). The Brinjaries were questioned regarding
the child, and claimed it as one of their own tribe, but Koonechee
Singh (a son of the late Zamindar of Sooradah, who aeeompanied
me,) pronounced the child to be a Wooriah of the same caste as my
berears; hence I fear that the Brinjaries who travel these roads, are
in the habit of performing this ceremony; great caution is necessary
in believing any Khond Mootah to be free from this stain, as on
several occasions when the practice has been stoutly denied, I have
afterwards obtained undoubted proof of its existence.

In his elaborate Report of 24th April 1842, pages 30 to 40,
Captain Macpherson informs the Madras Government that “ Hu-
“ man sacrifices are still performed, according to universal belief, in
“ Bustar and Jeypore, and in the adjoining Zamindaries to the west
“ and south of the Godavari, and they are certainly performed by
. “ the Brinjaries who trade between the Nagpore countries and the
“ coast.”

By Act XXI of 1845, the Governor-General of India in Council
was empowered to place in the hands of one officer (to be called
‘ the Agent for the suppression of Meriah Sacrifices’) aided by a
sufficient number of competent Assistants, the entire control of the

tracts inhabited by the Khond tribes, whether situated within the
Bengal or Madras territories. “ Thus,” it was anticipated, “ the
serious difficulties which had previously occurred, in consequence of
the power of the officers employed in the promotion of this import¬
ant work being restricted to the local limits of their respective
Presidencies, would, for the future, be obviated, and that unity of
action secured which is essential to the successful issue of measures
directed to the same object.” The first Agent was Captain Macpher-
son. He continued in office up to the spring of 1847, when he was
removed on certain charges of mismanagement preferred by Gene¬
ral Dyce, the officer who was sent up to quell an insurrection which
had supervened. Subsequently, after a full enquiry by a Special
Commissioner, Mr. J. P. Grant, B. c. s., Captain Haepherson was
declared “ to have, with a very little exception, cleared himself and
his administration from all General Dyce’s accusations.” (Home
Despatch, No. 10 of 1850.) He, however, did not re-assume charge
of the Agency, wherein he was succeeded by Lieutenant Colonel
Campbell, also of the Madras Army.

The first visit of the Meriah Agency to Jeypore, appears to
have been in 1851. The following is a Report from Lieutenant
Colonel Campbell, dated 10th October 1851. It will be seen that
the Jeypore Khonds had the audacity to attack his camp :—

“ I have to report that it is my intention to take the field as early
in November as the season will permit, probably about the 10th,
and passing through Goomsur and a part of the Boad and Chinna
Kimedy Maliahs, proceed at once to the sacrificing tribes of Jeypore,
having first brought to submission three Mootahs of Chinna Kimedy.
viz., Goomah, Jadoka, and Sonkagodah, bordering on Jeypore, which
have not been visited.

“ I shall enter Jeypore by a Bundaree of the Gunapur t§luq, or by
Bissumeuttack, as may be most advantageous, and pass through the
Zamindaries of Patna and Kalahundy on my return at the end of the
season.”

On the 18th November, Colonel Campbell ascended the ghauts
into the Khond country, passed through the heart of the Goomsur
and Chinna Kimedy Maliahs, and from thence, through an unex¬
plored country, in a south-west direction,' to Bissumeuttack of
Jeypore.

“ I learned with much satisfaction, from concurrent testimony
from various sources, that with the exception of two small Mootahs,

327

Ambodala and Kankabady, bordering on Chinna Kimedy and Moh-
ungir of Kalanhundy, the Meriah sacrifice had ceased for more than
two generations •; but that some of the villages still participated in
the cruel rite by procuring flesh of Meriahs, principally from the
neighbouring district of Ryabejee of Jeypore.

“ From the two small Mootahs abovenamed, four Meriahs were
removed; all, I have reason to believe, that the people had in their
possession.

“ In the house of Tat Rajah, I discovered a youth that had been
purchased by him for sacrifice, and who had undergone all the cere¬
monies preparatory to his immolation to the god of battles ‘ Manick-
soro,’ in the event of his coming into collision with the troops of
his superior of Jeypore.

“ On the 17th December we left Bissumcuttack for Ryabejee in
in an eastem'direction, from which place sixty-nine Meriahs were
eventually rescued. I found it necessary to push for the open
country of Godairy, where the Khonds, after some little evasion and
procrastination, delivered up their Meriahs, to the number of forty-
six and readily entered into the usual agreement to abandon the
rite of human sacrifice for ever.

" From Godairy, I proceeded in a north-east direction to Lumbra-
gaum of Malo Mootah of Godairy. Lumbragaum is one of a cluster
of six villages, which are generally at feud with each other; but on
the occasion of my visit, they were closely united to repel the
retribution which they supposed I had come to exact for the murder
in which all were more or less concerned, of three messengers of the
Negoban or manager of Godairy, who, under cover of being the
bearer of a proclamation respecting the Meriah, had extorted goats,
buffaloes, brass vessels, &c., from the Khonds.

“ I used my best endeavours for several days to undeceive these
wild people, but either they did not comprehend me, or there was
some underhand influence at work, which I could not detect After
repeated threats and demonstrations, emboldened by the smallness
of the force at my disposal, and excited by liquor, about three-
hundred of them attacked my camp, shouting and yelling more
like demons than men, supported by as many more uttering cries of
.encouragement from the rocks and jungle which surrounded the camp:
but a steady and resolute advance soon drove them off; a few shots

328

over their heads, which did no harm, completed the route, and we
pursued them rapidly over the mountains till they were lost in the
jungle dells on the other side.

“ The next day, delegates arrived from the several villages of the
confederation ; and, the day following, all came, made their submis¬
sion, and delivered up their Meriahs.

" The whole population of the neighbouring Mootahs, including
those of Chinna Kimedy, were intensely watching the result of the
struggle at Lumbragaum, the successful termination of which exer¬
cised a most favorable influence on the proceedings which followed
in the large Mootah of Sirdarpore.

“ From Lumbragaum I proceeded in a southern direction to Sirdar¬
pore. The people do not rear Meriahs as in Ryabejee and Chunder-
more, but they procure the flesh of Meriahs from the two last
mentioned places, and formerly from Chinna Kimedy. They also,
when a sacrifice is considered necessary, unite and purchase a victim
for the occasion ; but at once, without any hesitation, they agreed to
abandon the rite and all participation in it for ever.

“ From Godairy I marched due north by Seergodah and Bejeepore,
to the Mootah of Chunderpore, one of the strongholds of the Meriah,
second only toJRyabejee.

The people of Bundare, one of the principal Khond villages of this
Mootah, refused to come to me, or send me then- Meriahs. I knew
that a human victim had been sacrificed about a month previous
to my first arrival. Even for this great crime, I promised that
they would receive pardon, if they came in and delivered up their
Meriahs ; but they resisted all my efforts to conciliate them, and
eventually fled, with everything they could remove, to their
concealed fastnesses in the mountains. These I endeavoured to
discover, but without success; the lateness of the season forbade a
longer delay, and most reluctantly I caused the village to be destroy¬
ed, as affording the only hope of saving the lives of three persons,
who, if the village had been left standing, would certainly have
been sacrificed on my leaving the place. The people had not the
excuse of ignorance to plead, for in the season of 1848-49,1 took
away from them eight Meriahs; and, moreover; successful evasion
would, if unpunished, have set a most injurious example to the
whole sacrificing population.

3-29

Colonel Campbell then proceeds to describe the sacrifice which
took place at Bundare. It is called ‘ Junna/ and considered by him
to be peculiar to the Klionds of Jeypore, for he never met with it
in any other part of the Khond country.

“ It is performed as follows, and is always succeeded by the sacri¬
fice of three human beings, two to the sun, to the east and west of
the village, and one in the centre, with the usual barbarities of the
Meriah. A stout wooden post about six feet long is firmly fixed in
the ground; at the foot of it a narrow grave is dug, and to the top
of the post the victim is firmly fastened by the long hair of his
head; four assistants hold his out-stretched arms and legs, the body
being suspended horizontally over the grave, with the face towards
the earth. The officiating ‘ Junna/ or priest, standing on the right
side, repeats the following invocation, at intervals hacking with his
sacrificing knife the back part of the shrieking victim’s neck, ‘ O
mighty Manicksoro, this is your festal day !’ To the Klionds the
' offering is Meriah, to kings, ‘ Junna,’ on account of this sacrifice,
you have given to kings, kingdoms, guns and swords. The sacrifice
we now offer you must eat, and we pray that our battle axes may
be converted into swords, or bows and arrows into gunpowder and
balls; and if we have any quarrels with other tribes, give us the
victory. Preserve us from the tyranny of kings and their officers.”
Then, addressing the victim : ‘ That we may enjoy prosperity, we
offer you a sacrifice to our god ‘ Manicksoro/ who will immediately
eat you, so be not grieved at our slaying you ! Your parents were
aware when we purchased you from them for 60 Rupees, that we
did so with intent to sacrifice you; there is, therefore, no sin on our
heads, but on your parents. After you are dead, we shall perform
your obsequies.’ The victim is then decapitated, the body thrown
into the grave, and the head left suspended from the post till devour¬
ed by wild beasts. The knife remains fastened to the post, till the
three sacrifices already mentioned are performed, when it is removed
with much ceremony.”

" The number of real Meriahs rescued this season amounts to 158,
and the number of Poossias* registered distinct from the Meriahs,
sixteen. The practice of rearing Meriahs by bringing up women to

* A Meriah female and lier offspring by a Khond, who adopts them as his wife and

prostitution is more general in Jeypore than in any other part of the
Khond country; hence the great number of women and their child¬
ren rescued. They are not, as a general rule, sacrificed in the vil¬
lages wherein they were horn, lest a father should be instrumental to
the sacrifice of his own child; which would not he acceptable to the
Earth Goddess, the victim not having been purchased ; but they are
exchanged, when a victim is needed, with children similarly begotten
in a neighbouring Mootah, and the mothers are eventually sacrificed,
when they become old.

“ To the west of Bissemcuttack, I was informed that the Meriah
had been suppressed, about the same time that it was discontinued
at Bissemcuttack; but that, when within their reach, some of the
villagers procured Meriah flesh for their field. To be efficacious, the
flesh must be deposited before the sun sets on the day of the sacri¬
fice, and to ensure this, instances are related of a piece of human
flesh having been conveyed an incredible distance by relays of men
in a few hours. But the prevalence or otherwise of the Meriahs to
the west or the north can only be ascertained with certainty by a
visit to those countries, which I hope to accomplish next season.”

In November 1852, Colonel Campbell again ascended the ghauts ;
and it will be seen from the following extracts of his Report,
dated 13th April 1853, that his severity at Bundare had had the
desired effect:—“ At Bundare of Jeypore, I found the people anxious¬
ly looking for my arrival, uncertain as to their reception, in conse¬
quence of the sacrifice peipetrated by them, last year, and the
destruction of their village as the only means of averting the fate of
three victims in their possession doomed for sacrifice. They soon
however, gained confidence, and came to me with their Meriahs,
throwing themselves on the mercy of Government. Of the three
victims prepared for sacrifice, one had made his escape to my camp,
another had died, and the third was delivered to me. Two more,
who were brought, were given by me in marriage, at the request of
the chiefs, to two young Khonds of the village.

“ I passed through the Mootahs of Chunderpore, Ryabejee and
Godairy, the strongholds of the Meriah in Jeypore, and out of two
hundred and twenty Khond villages, only one chief, Sorunga Majee
of Daddajoriga of Ryabejee, refused to produce his Meriahs, who are
now said to be his wife and child ; but the true cause of his flight
was fear, for he alone of all the Khond Chiefs of Jeypore performed

the Meriah sacrifice last year, after I had left the country. I could
not discover his place of concealment, but his relatives have become
security for him.

“ Fromr Godairy I proceeded to Bissemeuttack, where I found the
Khonds true to their pledge.”

In.regard to the limits of country wherein ‘Meriah’ prevails,
and to its existence amongst other communities besides the Khonds,
Colonel Campbell has recorded these remarks :—

“ I have ascertained that the extreme limits of the tracts within
which the Meriah sacrifice is known, are from 19° 20' to 20° 30'
north, and from 83° 15' to 84° 30' east; but within these limits
are several extensive districts where human sacrifice has never
been practiced, at least within the memory of man, such as the
infanticidal tribes of Souradah and Chinna Kimedy, the non-sacri¬
ficing tribes of Surrungudah, Koorboolee, Nowgaum and JDejee, and the
numerous Uriya communities found in almost all the most fertile
parts of the Khond country. In Jeypore and Kalahundy, the prin¬
cipal Hindu Chiefs, on great occasions, such as going out to fight,
building a fort, or re-building an important village, were in the habit
of propitiating the goddess Manieksoro by the immolation of three
human victims called ‘ ^unna.’ Of this class, eight have been dis¬
covered in Jeypore, and the Chiefs to whom they belonged made no
secret of the purpose for which they were kept, and at once produc¬
ed them, and in the presence of their Khond and Uriya followers,
abjured the right for ever.

“ This season, every district, every Hootah of Chinna Kimedy and
of Jeypore, has been visited, and all the Khond Chiefs of these dis¬
tricts and Mootahs, with two* exceptions, have delivered up by their
‘ Meriahs/ and have given them adhesion to the pledge of renounc¬
ing the sacrifice of human beings for ever. I do not know of the
existence of a Meriah in Chinna Kimedy or Jeypore : I believe they
have all been removed.”

The. following is from the last published Report of Colonel
Campbell, it is dated 9th February 1854, and gives a narrative of
his proceedings during the past season:—

“ In the Khond tracts of Jeypore my reception was most gratify-

* One, tie chief Sonmga Majee of Doddajorign of ByaWjce previously mentioned.

332

ing. I visited my old opponents of Lumbragaum, Bapalla and Bun-
dare, and found them as contented and happy as their neighbours of
Chinna Kimedy; they, with all the Khonds of Jeypore, declaring
their fidelity to the pledge they had given, and their resolution to
have nothing more to do with the sacrifice of human beings. Five
Meriah women, who had been given in marriage to Khonds of the
Souradah infanticidal tribes, and who fled from their new husbands,
were given up; and a Meriah youth, who escaped from me last
season, was brought by his owner, Indroomooni Majee, of his own
accord, who reproached me for not taking better care of him, “ for,”
said the Majee, “ he has undergone the ceremonies preparatory to
sacrifice; take him away with you.” There has been no sacrifice,
nor attempt to sacrifice in Jeypore since March 1852, nor in Chinna
Kimedy since November of the same year.

“ From Jeypore I passed in a north-western direction through the
Zamindaries of Ryaghur and Singapore* a fine open level country,
well cultivated, with a population of Khonds and Telugus. The
Khonds are here a civilized race, very industrious, and pay rent for
their land like their Telugu neighbours; they acknowledged having
occasionally procured part of the flesh of a human victim from Jey¬
pore and Toramool, but for many years noy-acrifice had taken place
among themselves. Through Singapore am Ryaghur, several thou¬
sand Brinjary bullocks pass from the interior to the coast with oil
seeds, wheat and cotton, and return laden with salt.”

On the advantages of securing the good offices of the Uriya
Chief, the Colonel informs us:—“ It has always been my policy, on
entering a new country, to conciliate the established Uriya Chiefs.
Of the sixty-five Bissoyes and Patros ofKhond districts in Boad,
Chinna Kimedy, Jeypore and Kalanhundy, with whom I have come
in contact, I have not removed one. As a remarkable instance of
the value of the hearty co-operation of the Uriya Chiefs, I may
mention the conduct of the Tat Rajah of Bissemeuttacb, who, when
informed that his Khonds were preparing to take part in a sacrifice
which was perpetrated in March 1852, in Ryabejee of Jeypore, per¬
emptorily forebade their going, and plainly told them that if they
went, he would waylay them on their return with his paiks, and

* These are subordinate to Jeypore, but .Ryaghur is managed directly by the Rajah

333

shoot every man he could find. Not one went to the place of sacrifice.
They had for some years been weaned from sacrificing in their own
Mootahs, but procured the flesh of Meriahs from Chinna Kimedy and
Ryabejee.

“ It affords me heartfelt satisfaction to be able to report thus satis¬
factorily of the suppression, I will not presume to say of the complete
suppression, for that will depend on our future supervision and
watchfulness of the Meriah rite in Goomsur, Boad, Chinna Kimedy,
Jeypore, Kalanhundy, and Patna,”

It appears that the total number of Meriahs rescued in Jeypore
in 1851-52 and 1852-53,is as follows:—77 males and 115 females;
and of Poossias, 14 males and 8 females—grand total, 214 souls.

The foregoing is the last Report published. But some subsequent
diaries of Captains MacViccar and McNeill have been furnished for
the information of this Agency. They are given verbatim in order
of time.

Extract from a letter from Captain MacVICCAR, Agent to the
Governor' General in the Hill Tracts of Orissa,
dated 21 st May 1855.

“ 39. All the sacrificing tribes of Jeypore hills have been visited
this year. Then- country has been thoroughly searched, and traversed
throughout its extreme length and breadth, and with one exception
only, the Khonds have remained true and steadfast to their pledge.

“ 40. The exception occurred in the village of Aseergoody, where
a party of Khonds had subscribed thirteen goonties for the purchase
of a victim. A lad was stolen for this purpose by a Khond named
Kisky, from the house of his father, and given for sacrifice, but the
rite was not consummated prior to Captain McNeill’s arrival. He
fortunately secured all the parties concerned, save Kisky, who had
died of small pox, and they are now undergoing the punishment due
to their disobedience of the Sirkax’s orders. They do not pretend
to extenuate their guilt, but mftch may be urged in mitigation of
then fault, and I shall be glad when, after a sufficient example has
been made, I shall be able to set them free. Captain McNeill had
the satisfaction of restoring the destined victim to his parents in
Bissemcuttaek, whence he had been stolen.

“ 41. I cannot adequately express my sense of the fidelity of the
hill tribes of Jeypore, in so nobly adhering to their word. They were

334

most warmly applauded and encouraged to persist; they said the
harvest had teen bountiful and the monsoon abundant, blessings
which were denied the Uriyas on the plains, who had suffered from
drought, and from the many evils necessarily arising from want of
water.

“ 42. For three years now these Khonds have ceased to shed
blood, and no calamity has befallen them, no ruin overtaken them.
Thus have they had convincing proof that their prosperity is not
dependent upon the Meriak sacrifice, which I trust is for ever at an end.

“ 43. In the low country of Jeypore, I regret most unfeignedly
to relate that human sacrifices prevail almost in every district. Here,
as in Bustar, we have to deal with relatively civilized and educated
men and not with semi-barbarous tribes as in the hill tracts of Orissa.
The former are not, in my opinion, deserving of the same consider¬
ation as the latter, and some sharper and severer measures should
be adopted than we have ever yet employed amongst the wild tribes
of the mountains.

“ 44. The Rajah of Jeypore is an old imbecile creature, quite
unable to take any part in the government of his country. He vowed
he had long ago ordered the discontinuance of human sacrifice, but
not of Suttee, which he did not know had been prohibited by the
Sirkar. The people that surround the Rajah care for nothing, but
the attainment of their own selfish ends ; and, under such a system
of anarchy and misrule, it can create no surprise that Junna poojah
is almost universally celebrated.

“ 45, There is a class of people called Tooras and Toorees, who
are purchased at various rates, and incontrovertibly supply the
Junna victims. The most direct and conclusive evidence of this fact
was obtained at Ramgherry and Muleagherry, and the details will be
found in the diaries of the proceedings of the Assistant Agent in
those districts.

“ 46. The Pater of Ramgherry > and his Uriyas eventually con¬
fessed that human sacrifices were offered, and gave an account of the
ceremonies which I here condense.

“ 47. On the site of the old fort at Ramgherry, facing the east,
and at Letchmapore, facing the west, two victims are sacrificed every
third year. The residence of the goddess, Goorboneshanny, is sup¬
posed to be at the bottom of a hole, eighteen inches square by three
feet deep. On the day of sacrifice the victim is made over in irons

to the officiating priest, who presents him with a pair of new cloths,
and plies him freely with liquor until he is almost, if not wholly,
insensible; his irons are then removed, he is forced into the hole, his
arms are seized by two assistants and held out in a horizontal
position, w'hile the priest deliberately makes an incision in the back
of the neck and then cuts the throat of the poor victim from ear to
ear; the blood is allowed to flow to the bottom of the hole where
the goddess dwells. After a little time, the head of the wretched
Junna is severed from his body, placed in his lap, earth is thrown
over the mutilated carcass, and a heap of stones marks the spot of
this appalling tragedy.

“ 48. "When the hole is again wanted, the bones of the last victim
are thrown away. One of these mangled bodies was exhumed, the
spot having been pointed out by the Chief of the district, when
further denial and equivocation were useless.

“ 49. At the above sacrifice it is not usual for any but the priest
and his assistants to be present, but at Letchmapooram, where
another deity is propitiated, the whole country assists, and the victim
is decapitated without any peculiar ceremonies.

“ 50. At Muleagherry, four children were rescued, who were
devoted to sacrifice, and their immolation only prevented by the
opportune arrival of Captain McNeill’s camp. In this country four
are always sacrificed at a time, one at each of the four doors of the
forth besides this, six sacrifices are offered triennially in the four
Purgunnahs into which Muleagherry is divided; some of these sacri¬
fices are celebrated during the Desserah, some in September, and
others again in December. The object in all cases is the same, to
obtain benefits and avert evils.

“ 51. In the town of Muleagherry, one hundred Toorees were
surrendered and duly registered. The best security being given for
their future appearance, they were allowed to remain. The Chiefs
and people have made the most solemn promises to relinquish the
rite; but I think some stringent law to reach these particular cases,
should be passed and rigorously applied.

“ 52. It is no unusual thing in the district of Muleagherry to put
to death supposed sorceresses, and a few years ago no less than five
unfortunate women were immolated on the plea of having caused the
death of an TIriya Chief.

« 53. In addition to the regular sacrifices, offerings are made on
special occasions. In May 1854, a Tooree aged ten years, was sacri¬
ficed by the Eanee, in fulfilment of a vow for restoration to health.

“ 54. In all parts of the country the orders of the Government
were made known both with reference to Suttee and Junna. The
plea of ignorance cannot be raised in future, hut I fear some severe
examples must be made ere these cruel practices are completely
suppressed in Jeypore.

“ 55. The Madras Government have already directed their Agent
to institute inquiries, and with his aid I do not despair of seeing
these barbarous usages eradicated. We have succeeded amongst the
savage tribes of the hills, and we shall not, I believe, eventually be
baffled by the people of the plains, whether in Bustar or Jeypore.”

Extract from a letter from Captain A. C. McNEILL, Agent to the
Governor-General in the Hill Tracts of Orissa,
dated 12 th June 1856.

“ 16. Leaving Junnogudah on the 4th January, I proceeded in a
southerly direction to the Zamindary of Nowhorungpore, a depen¬
dency of Jeypore, and ruled over by Sree Cheyton Deo. Neither
during last season’s tom, nor this, could I gain any information to
lead to the belief that human sacrifice, under any denomination,
obtains in this Zamindary; and the practice of Suttee, which last
year I found still prevailed in this, as well as nearly all the other
districts of Jeypore, has ceased since the instructions issued prohi¬
biting it Nowhorungpore, well ruled and governed, affords a happy
contrast to the misrule and anarchy which unhappily prevails in
nearly every other portion of Jeypore.

“ 17. From Nowhorungpore, which I left on the 12th January,
I proceeded direct to Jeypore, and I deeply regret to state that, not¬
withstanding the stringent orders issued last season, prohibiting
human sacrifices, that no less than four cases have taken place since
my last visit to the country, in February 1855. Of these, two
occurred in Muleagherry, one being a ‘ Junna,’ and the other being
sacrificed as a sorceress. One case occurred in the Odrogoro taluq,
where it was celebrated with all the formalities of the Meriah of the
Khonds ; the unfortunate victim being cut in pieces, the flesh dis-

337

tributed, and afterwards buried in the fields. In this taluq, one
sacrifice is performed every third year, for the general welfare of the
community.

“ 18. The fourth sacrifice took place in the Ramgherry taluq,
and occurred in the month of September 1835. Its object was a
propitiation to the gods to obtain the release from confinement of the
Pater, who had been detained in irons at Jeypore on the plea of
non-payment of peshkash, but the real cause of his detention was no
doubt owing to his having confessed to me, last season, the preva¬
lence of human sacrifice in his district, and also narrated all the par¬
ticulars, connected with the mode in which the ceremony was per¬
formed. The victim sacrificed this season was seized by a band of
Kongars, or thieves, in the Bustar territory, brought to Ramgherry,
and offered up in the name of the Beercombo deity. On receiving the
full particulars of this sacrifice, I sent a Sebundy guard for the
purpose of apprehending the Pater of Ramgherry and all the other
guilty parties, but they fled into the Bustar territory, and all further
attempts to seize him were of no avail owing to the duplicity of the
Jeypore people, who not only connived at his escape, but assisted
him in his flight.

“19. Another mode is frequently practised to get rid of persons
accused of witchcraft and sorcery in the Ramgherry taluq, which is
as follows:—Near the village of Tentally Goomah, a large pool in
the bed of a river (which runs into the Godavari near Hulcagherry)
formed by water falling over a precipice of about forty feet is called
“ Koorchy Koondah.” The depth of this pool is from twelve to
fourteen feet, as measured this season by some Sebundies deputed
to visit the place, though the natives of Ramgherry believe it to be,
and stated it to be, more than twenty yards deep. Into this pool,
women accused of sorcery are thrown after having a stone tied round
their neck.

“ 20. I received information that, during the last twelve months,
two unfortunate creatures had thus perished. The brother of one of
them, formerly an inhabitant of Ramgherry, but now residing in the
Kotapady tsluq, expressed his willingness to depose publicly to the
above effect, provided I assured him protection from the Jeypore
authorities, who would have no hesitation whatever in making away
with him, as soon as I left the country.

43

*•' 21. Death is not always awarded in Jeypore to persons accused
of sorcery. Two individuals of the Kotapady taluq (a man and a
woman) complained to me at Jeypore, that the son of a person named
Bhoota Sanodore died of natural causes, but that the complainants
being accused of having caused death by enchantment, they were
seized, sent to the village blacksmith, who extracted all their front
teeth with his forceps; and the complainants bore unmistakable
evidence of their teeth having been removed.

“ 22. One old woman of about fifty years of age also complained
to me at Bheredejholle, that she had been accused of causing the
death of a person of the Jeypore taluq; that she was seized and
had ropes of straw bound round her from the feet to the head, and
was then bound to a tree preparatory to being burnt in this position,
and that she owed her life to some people, who happening to pass by
at the time, forcibly released her, when she fled to the Nowhorung-
pore country, where she had remained for the last nine months.
Nothing, she said, would induce her to return to Jeypore, as her life
would not be safe there, whereas she had no fears while living in
the territory of Cheyton Deo.

“ 23. The above are a few of many complaints brought before
me, but in which I had no authority to interfere, as they did not
come within the jurisdiction of the Agency; and not a day passed
during the twelve I remained at Jeypore, but my tent was besieged
from morning till night, with people begging for that justice and
redress, which, they said, was not to be obtained from the Rajah or
his advisers. Three people complained that their relations had been
openly murdered in the town of Jeypore, and that no measures had
been adopted for the punishment or even the seizure of the mur¬
derers. It was almost impossible to make these poor creatures under¬
stand that the Agency had no power to interfere in such matters,
and that our attention was given solely to cases relating to human

“ 24. When recommended to take their grievances before the
Agent to Government at Yizagapatam, where they would be sure
to find redress, they replied, that if persons attempted to leave the
country with that intention, Paiks or Peons were invariably sent
after them, who forcibly prevented them from going to the low
country.

339

" 25. Organized gangs of Khongars (thieves) form a portion of
£he establishment of every man of any influence or standing in Jey-
pore. These bands of Dacoits, for they deserve no better name, pay
a yearly tax of one Rupee per head to the Rajah, or rather to the
person ■who may be temporarily in charge of affairs in Jeypore, for
the Rajah is a mere cypher, completely in the hands of a few cun¬
ning, intriguing individuals, whose sole care or thought is their own
aggrandizement, at the expense of the Rajah, and of all parties whose
interests are not identical with their own; and to such an extreme
has this system been carried, that the Rajah has for some tune been
completely dependent for his daily food on the charity of his brother,
Sree Cheyton Deo of Nowhorungpore, although the annual revenue
collected from Jeypore is two lacs, of which one thousand six hund¬
red only goes as peshkash to Government.

“20. I was informed by many respectable persons, long connect¬
ed with the country that the assessment has gradually declined from
four lacs to the present amount during the reign of the present
Rajah. The country everywhere shows the remains of a district at
one time highly cultivated, but now whole taluqs, are deserted, and
the ryots are everywhere reduced to the lowest degree of abject
poverty.

“27. The eldest son of the Rajah, of whom I saw a good deal this
season, acknowledged that the state of the Zamindary was such that,
if it continued, it must entail ruin on the family; that human sacri¬
fices were celebrated in every taluq, and that murders and other
atrocities were rife in every district, and that no attention had been
paid to the repeated, orders of the Government, forbidding human
offering to the gods. He therefore requested that I would endeavour
to re-establish order in the country. I informed him that I could
not interfere in such matters, as they were not the objects of the
Agency.

“ 28. The Agent to the Government at Vizagapatam has attached
the five taluqs of Jeypore below the ghauts, including Goonipoo-
rum, and these are now under management for the Rajah, but this
arrangement, intended for his benefit and that of his family, has
created much discontent in Jeypore, instead of being accepted in the
spirit in which it was intended.

“ 29. I attribute much of the indifference to, and disregard of,
the orders issued this season, and also the duplicity evinced by the

340

Jeypore officials, to the circumstance that no officer with any autho-
" rity to take cognizance of the many misdemeanors perpetrated in
the country had ever been to Jeypore, till I for the first time visited
it last season. The people were well acquainted with the circum¬
stance that the hill Agency had been yearly extending its opera¬
tions, and that season after season, new districts hitherto untravers¬
ed by Europeans were being brought under supervision and control,
and that the Khonds, of whom all were afraid, had been induced to
submit to the will of the Sirkar. They consequently imagined that,
on the arrival of the Agency at the capital of the country, all com¬
plaints would receive redress, and due notice be taken of cases of
murder and other misdemeanors. Finding, however, that our efforts
were entirely devoted to the suppression of human sacrifices, and
that no notice whatever was taken of other crimes, the people were
led to the belief that then- former proceedings might be continued
without fear; and impunity from punishment in these cases had led
to indifference and disregard to orders regarding human sacrifices.”

Extract from a Report of Captain A. C. McNEILL, Officiating Agent
in the Hill Tracts of Orissa to Secretary to the Government of
India, dated 12 th May 1857.

“ Leaving Nowhorungpore on the 20th January, I proceeded to
the Khuzba of Jeypore, where the same state of anarchy and misrule
still prevails ; murders, dacoities, and assassination still continue
unabated, and several cases of persons sacrificed as sorceresses, were
brought to my notice, as having occurred in the more remote taluq ;
but the lateness of the season did not admit of my visiting those
districts, as it would require the undivided efforts of one officer for four
months in the year efficiently to supervise the flat taluqs of Jeypore
alone. In my Report of last season’s proceedings, I had the honor
to bring to the notice of Government the evil practices of the race of
professional thieves, called in Jeypore Khongars. I this season elicited
many new features regarding their proceedings, some of which may
perhaps be considered interesting. These Khongars are employed by
all the head people of Jeypore, and pay a poll-tax of one Rupee per
annum to the Rajah. Even Cheyton Deo, the Jaghirdar of Nowho-
vungpore, also the Joograj, or eldest son of the Jeypore Rajah, do

341

not consider it below their dignity to retain in their service a num¬
ber of them. Parties of Khongars, respectably dressed and disguised
as travelling merchants, frequent the different faira in the vicinity
of Jeypore, and often proceed as far as that of Rajam in Chuttees-
ghur; others again proceed to the low country of Parvatipur,
Vizianagram, and Vizagapatam, where they enter into fictitious deal¬
ings with Mahajans, who having no reason to suspect the respecta¬
bility of the supposed traders, suffer for their credulity by being
robbed during the night, thieves being perfectly safe as soon as they
enter Jeypore territory.

“ Some idea may be formed of the depredations committed by
this lawless race, when I state that a yearly contract obtains in
Jeypore called the ' Khongar Goota,’ averaging from one thousand to
three thousand Rupees per annum, and which is entirely obtained
from the sale and proceeds of property stolen by Khongars. Numer¬
ous Brinjaries complained to me that, whereas they at present pay
transit duties amounting to 12iRupees per one hundred bullocks, fox-
passing through the Jeypore country, they would willingly pay
double that amount, if they were only guaranteed protection against
the Khongars. The Ooriahs and Khonds also of every district were
unanimous in stating that they would be far better off, if they paid
double their present rent, and were protected from these depredators,
than pay the amount at present demanded, and, at the same time, be
left to the mercies of these thieves.

“ Many were the complaints made to me, by Brinjaries and
other traders, of the amount of transit duties which they had to pay
between the coast and Chutteesghur, amounting, as they stated, to
the sum of Rupees 256-4-0, on one hundred laden bullocks, the rates
being as per note.* In addition to this a further charge was made
at Ryaghur, while on their way to the coast for salt.

“ From Jeypore, which I left on the 4th February, I proceeded

At Ryaghur of Jeypore - - - • - 2 4 0

„ Kasipur - - - - - 6 0 0

„ Mohulputna - - - - 6 0 0

„ Ampauny of Kslahundy - - 24 0 0

„ Bindra Nowaghur - - - - 18 0 0

„ Chutteesghur - - - - - 200 0 0

Total... 256 4 O

342

through the hitherto unvisited districts of Pootyadeso, Sorrobisse,
Korkahputtah, Jhoomkah, and Ryaguddah. Throughout these taluqs,
infanticide, both male and female, prevails to a very considerable
extent. I was visited by the greater portion of the Khonds inhabit¬
ing these Mootahs, and they at once frankly acknowledged that in¬
fanticide was still prevalent amongst them. The reasons which lead
to it are, however, different from those which influence the Khonds
of the Sooradah tracts; amongst these latter, poverty is the sole
cause, whereas in Jeypore the Khonds are comparatively civilised and
well off; the manner in which it is performed is as follows :—

“ When a child is bom, a Jauny or Dessaury, as he is called in
that part of the country, is summoned, and consulted by the parents
as to the future prospects of the new-born infant. The astrologer,
for such is his pretended avocation, consults the horoscope, and also
a Pungee, or book formed of eadjan leaves, on which are written
certain sentences, intermixed with rudely-drawn figures of gods,
goddesses, demons, and devils, some of which are supposed to repre¬
sent good and some evil. After certain ceremonies are performed,
an iron or bone style is inserted at random into the Pungee, and the
figures to which it points fix the fate of the child. If the god,
goddesses, or other sign represents good, the infant is spared; but if,
on the other hand, it be one foreboding evil, the doom of the child
is fixed, the Dessaury stating that the child, if allowed to live, will be
the source of evil to the father, mother,relations or village community,
as the case may be, or that murrain will attack the cattle, or that long
years of drought will ensue. The point of the compass from which the
evil would ensue is also stated. The living infant is then placed in a
new earthen vessel, the mouth of which is closed with a lid on which
a small quantity of rice and some flowers are placed; the vessel is then
marked with alternate vertical streaks of black and red, removed
to the point of the compass indicated by the Dessaury, and there
buried. A fowl is then sacrificed over the spot. These Dessauries
are generally of the Ooriah or Dooliah race, illiterate and ignorant
men, who obtain their livelihood by thus working on the credulity
and superstition of the Khonds. In Korakaputtah and Joomkah, the
Dessauries are Khonds, and do not use a Pungee, but by a rude
calculation, ascertain the position of some of the planets, and pre¬
tend to calculate their probable influence. In these two last named
taluqs, the infant is not placed in an earthen vessel, but wrapped
in a cloth and then buried.”

343

“• The Pootyadeso and Soorobisse taluqs are elevated, and very
highly cultivated, being from three thousand to three thousand
five hundred feet above the level of the sea, while some of the hills
or spura are upwards of four thousand feet in height. There is little
or no rice cultivation, the crops being almost entirely oil seeds and
pulses, the country being an undulating plain intersected by narrow
deep valleys, all of which contain valuable streams of water, which
with a little care and attention, and by the expenditure of a compara¬
tively trifling sum of money, might turn the districts into rich paddy
cultivation, the soil being a very deep and luxuriant red clay
mixed with sand, and many of the hills are composed of laterite,
interspersed with red sand-stone abounding with iron ore.

“ Korakaputtah and Joomkah, on the other hand, are mountainous,
and in their general features dift'er but slightly from all the other
Khond districts, being very jungly and unhealthy.

“ The Khonds also are of the same race as their neighbours of
Kasipur, and, like them, were in the habit of sacrificing Meriahs,
whom they invariably purchased in that Zamindaiy, but no instances
of sacrifice have occurred in Korakaputtah, since the rite has been
put a stop to in Kasipur.

“ From Korakaputtah and Joomkah, I next proceeded to Rya-
guddali, one of the flat taluqs of Jeypore, and at present under
attachment by the Agent to Government at Ymgapatanj. In
Ryaguddab, as elsewhere, infanticide still prevails, but the Khonds
bound themselves to renounce the habit for ever, and I have no
doubts as to the results, as they are a highly civilized race when com¬
pared with their neighbours, and they-talk both Ooriah andTeloogoo
fluently, in addition to their own language.

“Leaving Ryaguddab, I passed through the Doorgi Mootah of
Jeypore, where I was visited by the whole of the chief Khonds.
Infanticide is unknown amongst them, forming, as they do, a portion
of the sacrificing tribes of Jeypore. They have remained true to
their pledge, and all their restored Possicths of former seasons were
brought up for inspection.

“ From Doorgi I passed through the Khond Mootahs of Goodairy
of Jeypore, and Panigoondah of Chinna Kimedy, where every thing
was quiet, and the Khonds contented and happy.

Extract from a letter from Captain A. C. McNElLL, Agent to the
Governor-General in the Hill Tracts of Orissa,
dated 11 th June 1861.

“ 6. After completing the work in the southern districts of
Chinna Kimedy, I passed on to the Khond tracts of Jeypore, where
I was waited on by all the Ooriah Chiefs and Majees. The Khonds of
these extensive districts have remained true to their pledges, hut an
uneasy feeling prevailed throughout the country. The Ooriah Chiefs
when questioned, acknowledged that, though the Khonds were
" nominally under control, still they, the Patros, were not responsible
for the dispositions of the Khonds, and knew little of what might be
passing in their minds.” The Khonds, when questioned by me
acknowledged that the harvest had this year been an abundant one,
and that sickness was not more prevalent than usual; but neverthe¬
less, they could not conceal a feeling of distrust and uneasiness under
the relinquishment of human sacrifice. From this part of the country,
seventeen new Meriahs were rescued, and after being registered were
restored in adoption.

“7. Several rescued Meriahs, established as ryots in the low
country, on a visit to their old friends in the Ryabejee Mootah,
informed me on my return to the low country, that the Khonds of
Ryabejee openly acknowledged that the only reason which kept
them from sacrificing was the yearly repeated visits of the Agency
and that its discontinuance would be the signal for a return to the
old state of affairs. The Khonds also stated to these Meriahs, that they
could not comprehend why the Khonds of Kasipur were allowed to
sacrifice, while they and their neighbours of Chinna Kimedy were
prohibited from doing so. This latter statement had reference to
the attempt at sacrifice in Tooamool, which attempt designing people
informed the Jeypore Khonds had succeeded, although the Sirkar
had interfered to prevent it, also that the Sebundies had been forced
to retreat with severe loss. A guard of Sebundies has consequently
been re-posted at Ryabejee, and another at Mahasinghee of Chinna
Kimedy.

“ 8. From the Jeypore country, I next passed to the hill tracts of
Bundhasir of Karoonde, inhabited by sacrificing Khonds. These
men are a much more civilized race than their neighbours of Chinna
Kimedy, they all pay rent for their lands, and nearly all are able to

345

converse in Ooriah. They also professed obedience to the orders of
Government, but stated, in the most unequivocal manner, that com¬
pulsion alone caused them to refrain from sacrifice. These men were
no doubt much excited at the prospect of obtaining flesh from
Thooamool, as it was well known to all the neighbouring Khonds
that great preparations were being made for the public sacrifice of a
Meriah at the full moon in January of this year. I was not at the
time aware of it, nor did Sree Odita Pretaub Deo, the ruler of
Karoonde, appear to know anything about it, as he made no com¬
munication to me on the subject, and when after the rescue of the
Meriah all the details were communicated to him, he expressed much
astonishment, at the same time acknowledging his inability to have
frustrated the intentions of the. Khonds, as he had been strictly
ordered not to interfere in the affairs of the Thooamool; but it seems
to me hardly credible that no rumours could have reached him,
when it is remembered that, for three months previous to my arrival
in the country, it was known throughout the whole JIhond popula¬
tion that the men of Thooamool were bent on sacrifice, and it is
therefore not unlikely that the Rajah secretly wished the sacrifice to
be consummated, as he could then aver that the Khonds had been
led away by the evil councils of the Kasipur people; and had that
long vexed question of rights in Thooamool been settled in his own
favor, he could have acted energetically and prevented any attempt
at sacrifice.

" I have the honor to forward my diaries from 1st to 20th, and
from 21st to 31st January, and that of my Assistant, from 16th
January to 3rd February 1862.

“ 2. Leaving Mohulputna on the 1st January, I traversed a con¬
siderable portion of the Naorangpur taluq of Jeypore, and was
visited by a considerable number of Khonds, who on being question¬
ed, denied all participation in the attempt at sacrifice last season.
Little or no reliance however can be placed on these statements, as
it was universally acknowledged both in Thooamool and Kasipur,
that the Khonds of Naorangpur had assembled at Puckregoodah,
and the men of Kooramoollee of Mohalpatna, who visited me on the
1st, confirmed this statement. The Rajah’s people had evidently
tutored these Khonds, whose own statements would lead to the
belief that they sacrificed neither bullocks nor buffaloes, but only
sheep and goats, and were so far advanced in civilization that they
on all occasions consulted Brahmin astrologers.

44

346

« 3 . Arriving at Jeypore on the 7th January, I received the visit
of the Rajah “Sree Ramchunder Deo” on the 10th; but I could
obtain no information from him, or any of his subordinates, as to
whether Junna sacrifices still obtain in the Jeypore country or not.
All parties protested most solemnly that human sacrifices had ceased,
as the strictest orders had been issued on the subject. Information,
received from various sources, goes far to prove that Junna sacrifices
occurred in each Godiah of Jeypore, during the Dusserah in 1861,
on the occasion of the present Rajah succeeding to the Gudee, and
that in the town of Jeypore itself a girl of about twelve years of age,
kidnapped from the “ Poorogher” Mootah, was sacrificed at the
shrine of the Kalika deity, cholera at the same time being very
prevalent.

“ 4. I had no expectation of obtaining from the Rajah or his
people any true evidence; all parties denied the existence of human
sacrifice, and the people of the town were prohibited from entering
my camp under pain of severe punishment. In former years my
camp used to be crowded with people selling milk, vegetables, and
other articles. This season not a single individual was allowed to
pass the limits of the town, around which guards were placed day
and night; while parties of Khongars were constantly patrolling
round my camp, with the view of ascertaining, if possible, whether
persons from Jeypore entered it or not. After my departure from
Jeypore, several persons accused of giving information were heavily
fined, an*d some placed in confinement, amongst whom was an orphan
Brahmin boy of about eight years of age, who on two occasions came
to my camp begging for alms.

“ 5. This restriction of intercourse, imprisonment, and fine, cer¬
tainly suggest the idea that there was something which the Rajah
and his people were anxious to conceal, or else why all these precau¬
tions ? coupled with the fact that the Rajah was heard to say, pre¬
vious to my arrival, that this Agency was in the habit of making
very troublesome enquiries. Enquiries are still being instituted, and
the results will be duly communicated; thirty new Tooras and
Toorees hitherto concealed in Jeypore were surrendered, and eventu¬
ally given in adoption on good security.

“ 6 . Leaving Jeypore on the 16th, I passed on to Ramghery,
where I arrived on the 18th January, but there, as at Jeypore, the
Rajah’s instructions (prohibiting any intercourse with my camp) had

347

preceded me. Persons acquainted with the spot were sent to the
site of the “ Gorba Nishanee,” the place where in 1855 I obtained
such conclusive evidence of the frequency of human sacrifice ; but
my visit had been anticipated, and the pit where the body of the
victim is always deposited after sacrifice, had been recently dug up,
and whatever it contained, removed, the persons deputed to the spot,
finding no difficulty in removing with their hands earth to the depth
of three feet and upwards, while all around was covered with
tangled grass and roofs. Twenty-three new Toorees were surrender¬
ed in Ramghery, and given in adoption on the usual security; most
of those of former seasons were brought forward for examination;
some were stated to have made their escape to Bustar and
Naorangpur, but the Patro has promised to produce them.

“ 7. From Ramghery I proceeded to Mulcagliery, the most
southern portion of Jeypore, and formerly the hot-bed of Meriah
sacrifices. Internal feuds have distracted the country, and the
inhabitants appear very unwilling to have any intercourse with me;
but I have nevertheless received intimation of several cases of recent
sacrifice, alleged to have been committed since my former visit.
The particulars, when known, will form the subject of next commu¬
nication.

“ 8. My Assistant, whom I deputed to the eastern taluqs of Jey¬
pore, writes as follows

“On leaving your camp on the 16th January, I proceeded to
Nundapore, at which place I arrived on the 19th of the same month,
and found unrestrained communication with the people was impos¬
sible, being prohibited under orders from the Rajah of Jeypore. I
remained at Nundapore four days, and with the exception of the
people who carried firewood, &c., who were regularly escorted to
and from my camp by people in the service of the Nigohbhan, and
called away when they attempted to loiter, scarcely any dared to
approach the camp, and several persons whom I sent into the town,
found that it was impossible to have much conversation with the
people. This was not caused by any want of confidence of the
people of the eountiy, as in most of the villages through which I
passed en route, the greater number of the male inhabitants visited
my camp, and numbers passed the day in it, often expressing satisfac¬
tion at finding people who could talk their own language, which
was very generally Ooriah.

348

“ It appears to me that, had there been nothing to conceal, these
precautions -would hare been as unnecessary as they are-unusual,
and, from this circumstance, as well as from the information contain¬
ed in the depositions of Assistant Moonshee Meer Yad Ally, Maliah
Goomastah Narain Putnaick, and Naik Duffadar Joghee Bissoye,
and the voluntary statement of Saumiah, goldsmith, I cannot but
think that, to say the least, there is great reason for suspicion that
a human sacrifice did occur at Nimdapore on the occasion of the
present Rajah of Jeypore succeeding his late father; Nundapore
being by tradition the birth-place of the first Rajah of Jeypore, and
the deity “ Bhoirobo” being called the man-eater.

“ From Nundapore I proceeded to Ooranghorro, and found that,
from the people of that place being only partially subservient to the
authority of the Rajah of Jeypore, no precautions had been taken,
and I consequently had free communication with the inhabitants. I
ascertained that, about eighteen months after you visited Ooranghorro
in 1855, a man was put to death as a sorcerer, having been previous¬
ly presented to the “ Jahkary” deity. Narraine Prodhanu Mallay-
soo and Lukojee Boora, the principal surviving persons concerned in
this sacrifice had absconded, and I ascertained that they did not
intend to return until I had left the country.”

This clear and concise statement requires no comment.

“ 9. I regret the delay that has occurred in submitting these
diaries, but it has been unavoidable, owing to the great distance we
are removed from the low country—no post or communication
having been received for upwards of two months.

Abolition of Special Agency.

15. In a Resolution, dated 18th December 1861, the Governor-
General in Council recorded his opinion, that the abolition (as a dis¬
tinct office) of the Agency for the suppression of Meriah sacrifice was
expedient; “ and he resolved that the necessary steps be taken for
“ carrying the abolition into effect, the duties hitherto performed by
“ the Agent being transferred to the several authorities within
" whose jurisdiction respectively the several portions of the hill
“ tracts are situated.”

349

16. This was shortly afterwards arranged accordingly. By a
Despatch from the Secretary of State, dated 23rd November 1861,
No. 31, received by the Government of Fort Saint George, previous
to the receipt of the foregoing Resolution, it appears that the aboli¬
tion of a distinct Agency for Meriah was the natural consequence of
the organization of the constabulary for the Ganjam andYizaga-
patam Agencies. The Governor-General in Council records in high
terms his sense of the “ energy and good judgment” displayed by
the last Agent, Captain McNeill.

« *

350

APPENDIX No. II.

Translation of the Inscription cut on the seventh pillar under the
terrace, on the north side of the Pagoda of Smihdchalam.

“Be it propitious! The venerable, the king of kings, the chief
lord, the mighty one of the three Rayas, (1) the chief Raya, celebrat¬
ed in the songs of the language of Victory, the mighty Raya, the
prescriber of the fixed limits of the kingdom of the Yavanas, (2) His
Grace the Honorable, Illustrious, MaharSyS* Krishna Dbva, who
filled the throne of Yijayanagar, having set out to conquer the
eastern quarter, subdued TTdayagiri, Kondavidu, Kondapalli, Rajam-
ahendravaram, with other fortresses,, and came to Simhadri; where
on Saturday the 12th of the decreasing moon in the month Chaitra
of the year Dhatu, being the 1438th year of the era of Salivahana,
(3) he visited the Lord of Simhadri and presented to the Swami a
necklace strung with nine-hundred and ninety-one pearls, a pair of
bangles set with diamonds and fine rubies, a broach set with gems
in the shape of the Conch and Discus (of Vishnu), a gold tray, 44,792
Pagodas of full weight, and half Pagodas valued at 2,000 Pagodas:
—all for the spiritual benefit of his mother Naga Ddva and his
father Narasa Raya. Moreover by his Consort Chinna Ddvamma
Garu, and by Tirumala Devamma Garu he caused to be presented
two brooches of the value of 500 Pagodas each. This inscription is
to record the foregoing grants:—

(1.) The other two are probably the ‘ Gajapati,’ of Orissa, and the ‘ Narapati' 'of
Warangal.

(2.) An allusion to the success with which Krishna R5ya opposed the Mahomedan
kings of BxjSpur.

(S.) A. D. 1516, Krishna RSya proceeded as far as Cuttack, wedded the daughter of
the Gajapati sovereign, and made peace with him, restoring Kondapilli and Bajah-
mundiy.

The original is as follows; two or three of the words used are Canarese, as might be
expected.

351

J&5}rs5b&> {JsSbfT s&SrBTT'g-'^Trs; &r°&-rro3S{fKo£ eo

'O’oaS az3C»3?p^c>^ ^5a:?Jtr>oaSi? Xo£ ccCS^TPssg Snll-6 };&
Xy&l&ss ^?S<u i >ccSse» S£so3j{fX-rr>^ sgpS^ as^scxfi

OSj-^X> S^j5 r*04S§£&, r’O^D, ^gjaSb'ir'O^SStfo "a»#

«o»jST abTT°e» T^oa ^osj«^a§ jb ^ ascxSn-^^ocs

XXoJt^OOiSX) qX 3<T t5Xb "jltS Tpi£ *£oll -SOM^ 00-9 ^JJo3‘*"0 , 5f
^o^€^apJ-°^ £5joa «£s£> Sf£) 'TJ'T^'^sJ^jTV’SifS^ ^ efo0 ^tf^TPCCS*
(Dtv»8§^ *4)e3^s5»tv°{ 3S TSsgjpDl ^sSbae-oarf Xo£s£r«e> 0-2 s5MeT°£e» f*f~o
^(KK or»^"2-^9 X§CX5cr»eJ2?^db O-g -S'o-p-X£y»e> ^I^Xoo-^^cxoE ^1o O-j^
iJcr»-g-°ex) X Vb'-sr'-s -g-°p s£r»a»e» X -sooo $&£ t!a tijr^ssskp^Q
tfo&Ziro-atf -2Si£Xo 0-1 X Vloo S&&w^sS^-7r»5^?& ■fjjSb&Foa^
^Xo o-l X >tOO O»o^a5bfc«2o •tfs&iitr&atf ^XjF^sSw.—

352

APPENDIX No. III.

Statistics of the Catholic Mission in the District of
Yizagapatam.

(Communicated by the Rev. F. Becompoix.)

1 . From an early period the district had been occasionally
visited by Catholic clergymen; hut from about the beginning of
the present century, clergymen, -who came successively from Goa,
administered more frequently to the Catholics of the district.

2. In the year 1845 the Missionaries of St.* Francis of Sales -were
appointed to labor in the vicariate of Vizagapatam (of which the dis¬
trict of the same name is but a small part) ; and the Yery Rev. L.
Gailhot, accompanied by four other European clergymen, arrived at
Yizagapatam in the same year. He was relieved in 1847 by the
then Yery Rev. S. S. Neyret, who was consecrated Bishop about two
years afterwards, and was at the head of the Mission till the 5th
November 1862, when he died, a victim to his zeal.

His successor now is the Right Rev. J. M. Tissot, Bishop of Mile-
vium and Yicar Apostolic of Yizagapatam.

Of the twenty clergymen in the vicariate, there are generally
five in the distract.

There is a community of religious ladies, called the Sisters of St.
Joseph, who are in charge of the female orphanage and girls’
schools.

3. Population.—There are about nine hundred Catholics in the
town alone; and about one thousand and eight hundred in the
whole district, of whom more than four hundred and fifty are native
converts, converted subsequent to the early part of 1860.

4. Places of Worship, &c .—Since 1849 a Cathedral Church of
gothic style, with a convent and female orphanage attached to it,
has been erected in the town, and ten Chapels have been raised in

853

different parts of the district. A part of the Mission house, which
is in the ‘ Fort,’ is converted into a Chapel for the Veterans and
their families, and another part into the Male Orphanage and. Boys’
School; the remainder serving as a dwelling for the bishop, the
clergymen, and the Teachers : a separate room is built on the pre¬
mises for a Girls’ School.

5. Charitable and Educational Institutions .—In both orphan¬
ages, there are one hundred and twenty children (forty-five in the
male and seventy-five in the female orphanage) of whom twenty-
four are Military Orphans drawing a monthly allowance of Rupees
seven each, and sixteen are children from out-stations paying for
their boarding; the remaining eighty being supported solely by the
Mission. The Boys’ School in connection with the male orphanage,
is attended by one hundred and twenty-nine boys. The course of
education comprises Religious instruction, Reading and Writing,
English' Grammar and Analysis, Composition, Geography, History
(English andTndian,) Arithmetic, Geometry, Algebra, Music, Draw¬
ing and Telugu. Book-keeping also is taught when required.

There are three Girls’ Schools in the Convent, and one in the,
‘ Fort,’ entrusted to the care of the religious ladies (Sisters of St.
Joseph,) and attended by one hundred and twenty-five girls. The
subjects'taught in one of the Convent-Schools are Religious instrue-
tiou, Reading and Writing, English Grammar, Geography with the
use of the Globes, Arithmetic, Drawing, Needle-work, Embroidery,
&c. In another, as -Well as in the Schoofcn the * Fort,’ the course'of
education is somewhat more elementary, the third is intended for
learning Tamil and Needle-work.

There are, besides, two English Schools and one Tamil School in
the district.

6 . The grandfather of the present Maharajah of Virianagram

granted the first Catholic Missionaries the village of ‘ Mushidiva%.’
This grant is now commuted for a ready money allowance of 360
Rupees a year. ^

45

APPENDIX NO. IV.

Statistics of the Protestant Mission*

1. The first Protestant Missionaries who visited this "district were
the Bev. George Cran and the Bev. Augustus Des Granges. They
arrived at Vizagapatam, 18th July 1805. They were sent out by
the London Mission, along with Mr. Bingeltaube, to Tranquebar, but
were led to attempt a new field on the Coromandel Coast, no Pro¬
testant Missionaries having, up to that time, broken ground in any
part of the Telugu country.

2. Several years were devoted to the acquisition of Telugu, and
to planting and superintending schools. The first native school was
opened 2nd August 1805; in 1806 they had under their care thirty
or forty young persons, the children of Europeans and East Indians.
They also founded a charity school, for the same classes; this was
afterwards made over to the Chaplains, and now flourishes as the
Vizagapatam ‘ Male and Female Orphan Asylum.’ After a time the
country along the coast was visited; Mr. Cran preached as far as
Clpitteipore in Ganjam; qp his return he died at Chicacole, 6th
January 1809.

3. Mr. Des Granges translated the first three Gospels, and pre¬
pared sundry tracts; in this work he was assisted by a Bramin
named ‘ Anandarayan,’ who had been converted by a Catholic , priest,
but afterwards joined the Protestant Mission at Tranquebar. Mr.
Des Granges died 12th July 1810; shortly before his death, the
Ebv y John Gordon and the Bev. William Lee arrived; and in 1812
they were joined by the Bev. Edward Pritchett.

4. Mr. Lee ^ent north and established a branch Mission at the
town of Ganjam, where he had a considerable English and East
Indian congregation; he left India in bad health in 1817, and Gan-

* Abbreviated from a sketch of the Mission, by the Rev. John Hay of Vizagapatam.

355

jam lias not since been occupied. Meanwhile Messrs. Gordon and
Pritchett prepared a version of the N. T. which was printed in
Madras about the year 1818; it reached a second edition in 1829
but for more than twenty years it has been almost impossible to
procure a copy of it. The whole of the O. T. was also transited
roughly, bnt apparently was never prepared for the Press, till T850,
when an edition of it, considerably revised by the Rev. R. D. John¬
ston, now at Nundial, was printed here for the Madras Auxiliary
Bible Society.

5. In 1815 the Rev. James Dawson arrived, and for nine years
there were three Missionaries in the district; they maintained four¬
teen schools. In 1824 Mr. Pritchett died, Mr. Gordon in 1S28, and
Mr. Dawson in 1832. Twenty-seven years had now elapsed since
the arrival of the first Missionaries, but there were yet no converts.

6 . For three years from Mr. Dawson’s death, the district was
without Missionaries; in 1835 the Rev. J. W. Gordon, son of Mr.
Gordon, senior, came out from England; he was closely followed by
the Rev. E. Porter, now at Cuddapah. Soon after his arrival, a
severe famine occured; many poor people brought their children to
the Missionaries, begging them to take them and feed them, that
they might not see them die of starvation. Mrs. Gordon and Mrs.
Porter had then from eighty to one hundred native girls entirely
supported and taught in their boarding establishments. There was
also a snail Boys’ Boarding School, which was afterwards transferred
to Chieacole.

7. In 1836 the first Protestant place of worship in the district
was built at Yizagapatam. It has accommodation for three hundred
people; the Sunday School attached to it contained one hundred and
fifty children. In 1837, the Native Church consisted of four com¬
municants; in 1841, of fourteen.

8 . In 1840 the Rev. John Hay came out, and soon after took
charge of the nativeEnglish school, which was established in the town,
about that time. Contemporaneously, a Printing Press was set up;
from it have issued two editions of a revised translation of the N. T .;
one edition of the 0. T.; and upwards of twenty thousand tracts
annually, averaging five pages each; besides elementary school books,
and translations of several useful and popular works, as the Pilgrim’s
Progress, the Peep of Day, &c., prepared by the Agents of the Society*
at this and other stations of the Mission.

356

9. In 1842 Mr. Porter removed to Cuddapah; but in. 1843 Mr.
E. I). Johnston and William Dawson (son of Mr. Dawson, senior)
were ordained and appointed to Vizagapatam. In 1844 it was decided
to break up the small Vernacular Schools, and, in place of them, to
devote all the available strength and funds to one Native " English
and V ernacular School” of a higher order. The registers previous
to 1850 have not been preserved, but between January 1850 to'June
I860, when it was suspended, owing to Mr. Hay’s departure for
England on sick leave, sis hundred and forty-nine boys received
more or less of their education in it; the average attendance was
one hundred and fifty; all castes were admitted; and towards the
close of its course, the annual cost was from Eupees 2,300 to 2,400,
which was met partly by an annual grant from the L. M. Society,
partly by local subscriptions, and partly by local fees and forfeits.
This latter item in 1858 amounted to Rupees 340. The subjects
taught in school were, besides Scriptural Lessons, History, Geography;
the elements of useful knowledge; Arithmetic, Geometry and Algebra,
in which some made respectable progress, and manifested consider¬
able ingenuity in solving simple Quadratic equations; English and
Telugu Grammar and Composition.

10. The Native Female Boarding School contains twenty-five
girls, besides seven day scholars.

In 1853 a Day School for native caste girls was set on foot, in
which there were at times as many as a hundred children. The
average attendance was sixty. Some of these still aid in providing
for the support of their families by work which they learned to do
in schooL Much prejudice, however, continues to exist against
female education in this place. *

11 . Besides a few here and there throughout the district, the
number of nominally Christian natives at Vizagapatam: is about
one hundred, of whom thirty-seven are in full communion with the
Church. The Europeans and East Indians average from one hundred
to one hundred and fifty; it is very variable, and the number of
communicants at present is forty. At Vizianagram the congregation
consists of sixty-eight adults and forty-nine children; the number
of natives in communion with the Church is nineteen. The only
other out station permanently occupied in this district is Chittivaisa,
near Bimlipatam; there are a few Christian families there, under
the care of a Catechist.

APPENDIX No. V.

Comparative Vocabulary of Telugu and the Dialects of the principal Wild Races, in the District of Vizagapatam.

_ JPA-IRTT 1. _'_

English.

Tblcgo.

Gadaba.

Khond.

Sauka,

Lowland lihond.

Highland IChond.

God

Man, human being
Darkness ...

Star ...

Sun

Moonlight ..

Earth

Money

New-moon

Far, dstnnce

Point of the compass,

East ..

West

North

South

Water

Wind, air „

Well

Watercourse

Fountain

Tank

Sea ..

Wave

DSvuriu, vClpu

Manishi

Clnkati

Tsukka

Poddu

RgrCdu

Vennela

Blifimi, ngla

Somnm

Yenda

Am a.vasya

Grahnnam

Duramn, davvu

Dikku

Tftrpn

l’adamara

Uttaramu

Dakshauamu

Nijln

Gftli

Nnyyi, bSvi

Rat(e, kaluva
■&ta

Cheruvu

Samudramu, kadali
Keratamu, keradu

KittunOrBm

Noyi, kimilto

Pottengi

a.

Arketo*

Bhfimi

Sommu.

Nannii

Araasa

Grahanam

Sullom, sullo

Dikku

Turpu

Padamara

Uttaram

Dakshanam

DSyS

Vovvay

Kudiya, havi

Safte

usa

iBodu

ISomndru

IlCeratam

I J 5nu

Malimi ...

Andari, kadaki

Hukka

Vgda

^ :::

Darti

llommu, chitti

Tsga

Kaduktl

ItranaguBpimlne
Ilokko, hekkoham ...
Vsda

Vgdavuppi

Vedakndipi

Vedg. addeSi ...

Dakshinam

YOyu ...j

IVidikka ...1

ilvuniha, vuha ...

Kadi

jjiriivoppi

[Panda

'Samudram

'LfldS

PCnu

liuyiga ...

Andara

Danjusukka

Darmu ...

D.dnju

Do.

Tada

Chitti

Kara

Danjuaate

Gulrnte ...

Sovo, sekkd ...

Darmugodo

Held ku5u p a
Moratakadu

Sikddd

Yeju

Billu

Ivumlia, vngidi
(Yada

Vugidiycdju

Banda

Blikayimrma

Vdyum

Maudra

Ldngd

Tuyituyi

Ydyuin

Angdyita

Labd

Chitti

Tagitagi, dago

Grahanam

Sangari

Puradan

Dnyymngute

Vuruptue

Kinchedisa

Gisigan

Din

Ringi

Sanda, vongu

Jhige

Banda

Ginningu

Dungl

Comparative Vocabulary of Telugu and the dialects of the principal Wild Races, in the District of Visagaputam
Part I.—Continued.

Lowland Khond.

Highland Khond.

Mountain, hill
Clay

Cloud

Rain

Heavy rain
Hail-storm
Cold

Whirlwind
Cold wind
Blaze
Smoke
Soot

Wood, trunk of tree

Fuel

Tire

Charcoal

Green grass

Dry grass

Konda

Jigata mannu

MSghamu, mogulu

Yarashamu, vana

Goppa v5na

Yadagalla vSna

Tsali

Mantsu

Urumu

Merupu

Pidngu

SudigSli

Tsali gali

Man{a

Poga

Karudupamu

Mann

ICarralu

Boggulu

Pa?9a gaddi
Endu gaddi
Budide, mannu

. Kindiya
. Biro

. Banks tuhbo
. Mggham
. DiyS

, Mudo deyS
Arel dSya
, Rungo
. Mantsu
, Yullum ,

, Moklayi
. Pidugu
. Sudi vovvSy
. Rungo vovvSy
, Manta
. Munmuso
. Itaradupam
, Solldv

fssa

. IssSya

'Vusdlsafla
. Bnggi

. PerSyu
.Herd
. YiriyS
. Haggu
. Piyu

. Kadji piyu
, Aji piyum
, Penni
, Senna

, Hagu garjine
Midispi
, Tidivette
, Vidika
. Penni vediju
. Harakaviyyi
, Pokodi
, Kro
. MarrS
, YerakS

,Nani
. Lings

. Hilli vikks '

. Vacehitu vikks
.IDudi

Pereju

Soru

KumbaribirS

fSC

Garni pijdu
Aji kSra

Milli mane
Jaggubijdu
Bijdiluha
Billu

Penni billu

Yujjada Syi

DwSyi

Vuluduha

MrSnu

Besaks

jNafi

.Sola

Pin

Turuchangftte

Ringi

Ranga ringi
Tungalto

TSgf 1 *

Asayi

AlSm

AlSngan

KumSpu

PART XI.

Animate object
Body

Inanimate object

Woman

Male person

Caste

Child

Bachelor

Maid

Young man
Yonng woman
Old man
Old woman
Tall man
Short man
Head
Hand
Pace

32 .

Mouth

Teeth

Tongue

Ear

Hair

Neck

Breast or pap of a i
or woman
Belly
Waist

Sole of the foot
Fingers

JIvamugala vastuvu ..
Odaln

Prjnamu leni vastuyu.
Ada manishi
Mo^avadu.

Pilla, bidda
Pe]Ji, leni vsdu
Kanne

Padutau vddu
Padutsudi
Musali vldu
Musalidi

Podngu vadu ..

PojtivSdu

Tala

Cheyyl

Mdmu „

Kannu

Mukku

N3ru

Pamnrlu

Naluka

Chevi

Ven|rukalu

Meda ft

Tsannu

Kadupu

Naduma ...

Todalu

Arakalu ...

Vellu

Swdmb loduttu sarku.

Goguji duttu Barku ..
Vunndvan .

Voduyan

Kulam ..

6n

Karaju v6rai nodn iln.
Dinda v6n ..

Ongera 3n
Ongera yubbO on

ICuniyilld *
TIr lokku
Dillai lokkn

Mi

TummO

Leya

Linkteru

Yibbo

Kondro

Mamma

KinchS
Billisum
Vali yaso
Vfilelu

Jala

Anga

Jala yilla nahe

Mneho

Kuftamme

Bldj

Biha hayya nahi

Juttaku daySre p

Dangene

YaddvJ

Budaha

BurtihT

Padda yilna

l’adda yananS

Travn

Kayyn

Kanaka

Mungeli

Gtiti

PalakS

Vendore

Kirika

Tranuka

. Nimba manenju
, Gandi
. Sattcnju
, Acchl manga
. Podn
. Kula
. Mila
, Labenju
, Jaddi kanya
. Lavenjn
. iAvu ajda mane

Buddi

Lambs gattanju
'Tuppudi gattanju

Kajdu

. Kannu
, Mungeli
Guti
Pataka
Banjusu

Kirn

Tal.lmberi

Seriki

ltangu

Puradam dakko
Purada yijda

Sidrungu yijjfi
Dangidi
Dangada mar
Dangidi boyi
Tolayi'ba
Dokiri boyi.
Lanka mandra
Jayite mandra

Mdkha

Amaran

Munu

Trtran

Vnyvu

Mem6

Daddi

Tjngu

Tlkika

lAngulu

Kcmpom

■SSK

Comparative Vocabulary of Telugu and the dialects of the principal Wild Races, in the District of Vieagapataru.
Part IL—Continued.

Tmugu.

•J

Muduku tillu
, Alamslr
. TunSr
. IdiyS titti
. Yecchiyfl titti
. VoliyS titti
, Goggopti
. Rumayi
. Giddiya
. IngSm
; Dektor

Solli

Guddi

Nimmaku lokku

Toro

Yiccho yidiya
AngddiyS

Lowland ICkond.

llafta kayyu

Goraka

Jftrum

Kakkahi

Pain

Gama

Kandru

Vunga

Tolu

Becche

Krikkayani

ISme

I-Iidinmni
Gudska
Verukutti m

Gills

Ku«i

|Bahu

Tini ksjdu

Deli! kajdu

ICajda

Muts

Vunguluka

'Beba

RakS

Paddti

JalayimJne

Kandru

Vunga

Toddu

Loggi

Kirn

NA lianju

Sunjitenju

Kapukondi

Ilidimani

Supodu

Vukkodu tsayib’Jne
Vukkodu
Kidimjitte
Bekki

I Yendodakasim

Ldpayye

Sankayim

GrSgS sim

Dendebirisim

AtSsim

Ivunkmika

|lCak5rasi

Ivinjadunge

Miyyam

Vuyuhi
Amaran dan

Vusal

Memmu

Kalla

Apasi mandra or langa
mandra
Dlmanete
Mangate

lCadd rove

Sakidate

Angindatei

Ganum

Tdmu

Right-liand

Left-hand

Palm of the hand

Fist

Nail

The back
Blood
Milk
Sweat

Flesh

Skin

Stammering

Sleep

Laugh

ay..

Snoring

Hiccough

Yawn

. Mdcheyyi
. Tsanka
. Jabba
. ICudi cbcyyi
, Bdama oheyyi
. Ara chsyyi
. Pidikili
. Go'ru

iSka .

. Palu
, Ohemata
, Kanniru
Polasu
. Tolu
. KTatti
. Chevudu
. Manohi yadu

. Kurku
. Narvu
fcdupu
. Gurru
. Ekkellu
. Avalihtft

. Kala
, Tummu

Disease

Pain

Headache
Painting, fit

Sore, wound
Pus

Whitlow

Indigestion

Small pox

The art of medicine
Medicine
Kanji water
Knife

Oiling preparatory
bathing

.. .iTevulu, rOgamn .,. Sankatam

... JiToppi ... Noppi

...Talanoppi ... Boyisi

... Murchha, kSkichem- Mfirchha
mulu

... Pundu, gayamu ... Parro
. .Clmnu ... Chimu

... Gfirutsuttu ... Gorusuttu

... Ajirnumu, arukuva ... Suloyibirugu
... Daggn ... ICukku

... MaSuchikamu, amnia- MaSuchikam

... Pulakaramu ... Sorro

... Vedjudanamu ... Vaidyam

... Mandu. aushadhamu... Smdro
... Ganji .. Geram

... Katti ... Vontsu

to Abhyanjanamu, talan-Bo kinibodiya

.R.T XXI.
...iROgit
... Biss

... TrSinu biss
... Kattivctte

..•Rokko
.. Ganda
,. Senne

...Gille

... VnlSm, alungu
... Mandragaru
... RagSl
... AsSngn
... TittindS
... Soyfi

msnembu.. Goyibir
... Dole
... Aragalu
... ICdko

.. Rdgs ... Asftte

... Noppu Do.

... TalSpu noyimSne ... Abapu asu
... Kuritenju ... Maricha

... SojdS ,, ICiyangale

...Sivembu ...Gurudl

... Guru gnllu ... Kskara singile

... Totfi vudditini ... Pumpungale

... Grohom ...Oko

'.,. Penussy im5ne ... Rugosunam

... Nomcri ... Asu

... Kuta Mnram

... Vosso ... Regain

...SiinbS ... Adukudu

... ICude ... Kondi '

... Tala muttsondri ... Garuddnhin

Comparative Vocabulary of Telugu and the dialects of the principal Wild Races, in the District of Vvsagapatam.

Part III.—Continued.

| |Kiiond.

English.

TjeLtrotr,

GauAua.

Lowland Khoi

d. j Highland Kliond.

The milk of an ass ...

Damp-oil

Saffron

Jaggery -
Gum, wood-apple

Gstdide palu

Mandu ve![u

Amudamu

Pasupn •••

Bellamu

Velaga banka

Garda palu

Chindro vellu
Kintediya

SenkiyS

Gudu

Ketuvu banka

Goddo palu

Vosso hirka
Kyanika

Hingaya

Gudu
, Iteta

... Vosss cherfi
...Kedaka

..JKoyito sinilu

Kinted&mi

Sangasangu

Gudo

Ifaita ndlame

IP-A-IRT IV.

Son

Daughter

Grandfather

Grandmother

Grandson

Granddaughter

Younger brother

Elder sister

Younger sister

Mother-in-law

Hatred

Kiss

Embracing

Marriage

Bride

Wife

, Tandri, appa
Talli, amma
Koduku
Kuturu, ammi
, Tata

Manumadu

Manumardlu

Tammudu

Akka

CheUelu

Atta

Paga

Mnddu

Kaugulinta

Belli

Pellikuturu

Yiliu

Alu, Pellamu

lAppiyS

Yiyy6

Daddi

S?

Yillia

Bungya

Memminga

Memminga

Jseggflr
.IVompsiyS
, Anku
. Karuju

,'Kih^yi

Tanji

Talli

Mrlmhi '

Mmgga

Akku

Attu

Mannatti

MannSttuni

Tayi

Nana

Buddi

Amma

Paga

ICshini

Himbamani

Biha

Biha gatSyi

Hijda

Mlijdu

MrSggS

Aklce

Alckenju
Tangubods
Tambesa
Nana
jBuddi
Anne
Silabaddari
Kahimannenju
.. Poncbinamu

.. Sedi mallari
.. Yiddu
Meddli

Vuwangu

Yiyyangu

Vonne

Jeju

Y&yu

Vullen

Vullengu

Vubba

Ayi

Avangu

Bandrabu

VulSm

Gusayittibe

Sidru

, Sidrungu boye

jSdm

jDokiri

Friend

Father-in-law
Son-in-law
Daughter-in-law
Maternal aunt
Paternal uncle
Step father

Sister’s husband & hus¬
band’s elder brother,.
A barren woman ...
A pregnant woman ...
Widow, widower
Relations
Grantor
Master

INestudu

AUudu

KOdalu

Pinnammo, pina talli
Pina tandri, dadda
iMarudi tandri
■ Bhava

GoddrSlu
.Tsillalu
Munda
[Tauttiilu
. Itcchevadu
.iDora

..jDisel

..jMammu

..jAriyavan

ICimengai

..Memyan kokko
.. Memyan kolcko
... Yimbiya

... God^ralu
... Nerribo
... Kidogii
... Killonka
... Bedibe
...(Tondelka

SOpa

Mama

BnnanjS

...jMiima

. Gadi
, Kunysiru
. Rayam
. Kon
. Yiiyfim

. Dildi
. Dndi
. Bftvu

Mila boddayimano

VattagSttaye

Kuttame

Yiyyanedi

llvajayi

Banjd

, Mila boddfivimane

Batta attenju

. Biaa ,

. Sibondi
. Maji

, Anji

, Turu kfile

,lJ6r

,|Kulam

.Savukilri, (‘ soucar’)
.IGOgOmandra

Thought
Memory
Hope, avarice

Difficulty

Hunger

Cake

Toddy

oiotiis

Ring

Yeruka

Kdrikc

Zadupu

Aka™

Rotte

Tavudn

Nukalu

ICodi

Kallu

Sara

BaRalu

Vungaramu

JTurasam
. Turasam

Butto

Lekkore

ICuddu

Lubboyi

Gusundiyn

Chandra
. Vartt

.I'snrri

... Biclniriiyi manneri
... Asiihimfini

... Ajdi

... Dukko
... Ilaki
... Hora
... Padu
.. Guddum

(Muja
... Kuccha
... Kallu
... Do.

:::Mudd a r i

... DubbA
... Piivu

, Bicharu
, Yellukivnla
. Asiimanc

Ajdi

, Dukko ayimnnnenji

kungu

Botti

Guddungii

Kojdu

Menju

.r.ivu

Ifallu

. Ivancbirana biradale
Galam

, Tittangamale asale
Bantam
Dukka.

Dole
, Pupa
Kinfim
Kuddu
Kanchi

V&ban

AUi

Sakkft

Muddi

Siredi

Vnngil

. Basi

Comparative Vocabulary of Telugu and the dialects of the principal Wild Races, in the District of Vizagapoiam.

PART VI.

Enulisii.

Telugu.

Gadada.

Saura.

Lowland IChond.

Highland Khond.

Stone

A mud wall

Rope

Way

Kitchen

Stables, horse

Stall, cattle

Dung

Bed room

Vaii ^or winnowing

Seat, wooden

Siring, cradle

Thom

To pierce

To run

To move

Ilayi

Manti goda

Tadu

Penku

Dfiri, tuva

Vanta yillu, punasamu
Gurrapu s&la, layamu..
Sommula doddi

Pdda

Padakatilhi

Chdta '

Pitha

Vuyjyala

Guttsukovadamu

Parigettadamu

Kadaladamu

Birrel . ...

Tub6 gOda

Geyi

ICurayi

Kungor

Banda diyan

Kirtiya diyan

Bannen salo

Yittiya

Yanjen sidiyan
Kinehovn

EittS

Dolli

Gurrdyi .„

Tungo

Doddungu

Akadalegi

Yalli

ICuddu

Ddri

Pina

Jirru ...

Vajini yillu

Goad. yillu

Koddihu

DSpi

TullSn illu

Hechi H

JombS

Dodi

jDe^imannami ...

[Vldimikni

Valli

Bird

NSdO

KapparakS

Pampilri

Sajdindi yiddu

3odfi sila

Koddikoru sill a
MdipingS

Sechi 3

Jomba

Jorodo .

SSpaica.

ICuttite

Dehamu

Dengimani

Arrengu
jobfl kintal

Tangoran

Dingudingu sum

Madntd sum

GungutSm

Songatam

Dime sum

Vayy&ru

Pida

Aliu demite

Yebbit

Tar

Yirba

Yhyute.

To beat i

Song

Tiger

Vayintsadainu

PSta

Puli

Eddu

PART VII.

P*

(Gikkil

Inggoyi

epineyi

’adunja

Kajdakadfini

Sr&nu

K6di

tPajdi

... Cheppandi
... Gddi
... Krdddi

... PondS
... Pajdi

.ITongutongu
, Kinkin
, SddakinS

lAriortangu

Ayangata

feimbo

Wild boar
Bear

Deer, spotted
Hare

Bird

The hill bulbul
Kite

Worms

White-ant

hug

Musquito

White

Thou

He

Adavi pandi
Velugubanti
Duppi
Chevula pilli
Vuxa pilu
Vudumu
ICufeka
Kanusu
. Kflti
. Eluka

, Pasala kapari
, Veta kitdu
. Pi«a

, Pigilipitta »

, Gadda
.Kfiki

. Nemalipifta
, Chepa, minu
, Pamu
. Purugulu
. Gheda
, Nalli

„ Xnumu
.. Telupu

;S5T

] jXellavaradamu

lliNivu

...|Vddu

... Adavi gibbi
Gubbon
... Vudupi
... Gilfi
.. Girrem
... Qiiyi
GussO
Surram
Gusiya
Kunfai

Bannena aggaika

Gunka

Pidi

Pippuddm pidi
IVelliyit

Guk

mpidi

Addo
Budubu
Pottel
, Tobru

jSamma

Kirngi

Vonabon

Turrit

Noyi

Yerupu

''lop

, [aliadevi
IPar

.. Braha
... Ballu
... Yihedi
... Mu dUu
... Bile
... Gumhi
... Nahavudu

'.'..jvariyi
... Kodin g6du
...Cheta
... Potta
... Piparddi
...IKadda

...Kara

... Mcllu IP

...Mind

... ltStsn

... Pidikil

... Lombu

... Nnttaha

... Kanimihd

... Lolio

... Dubagattayi

... Kddine

...Dungune

...Bap

... Maliaddyi

...'Veyite

PART VIII.
...iNitnu
...Ninu
...lEvayi

.iBraha
. Valli

. Syalu
Goda
. Pftsi
. Guhi

Nahavuudu

iMakkra

Vori

|Gavu denju
Plambu

Piparfldi

IDadu

Meddu

Minnigd

Sratsu

l’idikit

Gattuchanga

Kiidingu

Lull a

Sukfilu

Kali

Raid

... B;iji

... RSdi yelht

.. |Dfigu begile

jEdnju

Kandringu bu

Kanj'a

Paragadapu

Panderu

Bame

Basar

Kimbd

Kincliar

Kunjar

Gupdiu

Vonti

Tinkudu

Adftngu

ICaka

MarS

Bobbu

Taramal

Gabul

Samai

Luvarn

Polu

SoyibO

lllfija
BajS dokir
J alile

Comparative, Vocabulary of Telugu and the dialects of the principal Wild Races, in the District of Vizagapatam.
Part VIII.—Continued.

English.

Telugu.

Gadaba.

Khc

Lowland IChcmd.

—- Satjba.

Highland IChond.

Thine

Mine

Me

Thee

Who are you ?
Which ?

What is there with the
tip

Behind

When ?

There

New one

Leave off

It diminished

It is understood

I gave first

I gave answer

To catch

To ask

I asked

Poverty

To beg

To conceal

To take away

To he drowned in wat

eP

Nidi

Nadi

Nannu ...

fivaru miru

Bdi ;..

Ni vadda yemi vunnadi
Mida

Venuka

Eppudu

Akkada

jurinchi

Kottadi

Vidichipeftu •
Taggipoyinadi

Bodlm paddadi
Munduga yicchinanu...
Javfibu cheppindnu ...
Pattukfivadamu ...

lAdagadamu
lAdiginanu
iDivald tiyyadamu
lAdukkOvadamu
Dachiveyadamu
iTlsukoni povadamu
Nillalo munigipflva-
| damu

Non mnnO

NiyinO

Sdpai

Lfiyi pSn .;.

SAmbG mandi duttu ...
Tbmmiya

3-iddiyk ...

Yinddyi ...

Tanno
durum

Tinidka

Vonklurosum

Nodgu pingi

Bodha padaige
SumAngu bedunai ...
Sammo sunouai

SApA

Lud

LudAni „.

PistS, paidaigi

Luttsom

ButtsAsum

Sobuguya

DeyapA dudungugi

Nidi

Mi

Nlnu ”1

Ambettiri miru
dnehinayi

VtitanA ann&yi mfine ...
Vfiye

Jdmane

AmbahdMh

YadadikPr

Punfiyi

Pitatumu

Lingapunatte

Bodahatte

Nokke hitte
Yecchekatte veste

Vecche

HecchehS

IVisp tinji

Yihatinji

Dukke

Menjite

Yeyutu munjite

ST'mdi ... Ambi

Sfnndi ... Allen

STange ...Men, alle

Sfinna ... Ambi, aman

Imbe tatteru ... BAte man

Imbena _ ... Vande

Hi tada yinna manne... Ambi yetin diikfi

Sidipi ... Lanka

Dagga ... Pidumba

Yasta ... Anglin

Yamba ... Vatatte

Yelu ...Nasem

Punfira ...Tamme

Paihajdimu ... Vommada

Koggite ... Jayitatle

Manni aid ... Mannfile

Belesi tamu ... Amangan tillayi

ICatta kittamu ... Bera dale

Abakkodite ... Nemmalaye

Briponi ... GSrle

Brihite ... Garri

Jinjela hattenju ... Banaki

Britehanu ... Gargar

Adattenju ' ... Soli

Vobondi ... Nidableyi

Yejdu tamujonti ... Vummanit

To measure
To laugh
To see

Thou hast ..

X will go
I will come
I will lie down
X will oat rice
I will work
I will run away
I will sell off
I will buy ••

I will give

I will cut down a tree.
I will cook
I will drink milk
I will put on clothes..,
I will cut you
I will abuse you
I will ask you
I will kill you

I will take you
I will leave you
I will dig a grain pit,,,

Iiolavadamu

Navvadamu

Tsuda amu

Goppa

Tsakadamu

Maricliip&yin&nu

Naku vunnadi
Niku vunnadi
Vkdiki vunnadi
N&nu vellutanu
Nenu vastanu
N6nu padukontnnu
Nunu kudu tintanu
Nenu p&nicliostanu
Nenu p&ripfitanu

Dingidi

If

Bonbon

Badagugini

... Libbite
... Kiiktemlui
... IXetihd
... IvajdS.
...IBokingeni
...BarrattShb

D&ttsondi

Ktlkapohdi

Suditanju

Gainini

Solagatenju

Jidiyite

PART IX.

Nenu yistanu
Nenu chettu kottutanu.
Nenu van|a chestanu ...
Nenu piilu tfigutami ...
Nenu bsitta kadutftnu...
Nenu liinnu narukutanu
Nunu ninnu tidutann..

. Nenu liinnu adugutani;

, Nenu ninnu tsampu-
tflnu .

Nenu ninnu tisukoni|.
veljutilnu

unu ninnu vidichipet-
iutanu

Nenu patara tavvuttau

Viidiki duttu
Ni vuttini
N» peyitini
Ni yaitini
''liyiddai yittini
fi kabblli yittani
Ni dungu vittuni
Nisonganisunto
Ni soptkni
Ni bettani
Ni eulopu sept&ni
Ni randlid tone
Ni palu yitane
Ni chandra vaditini
Ni n&pai septani
Ni n&pai lonktkyi
Ni n&pai lutpii
Ni n&pai vobgaito

Ni n&pai andruguyiti...
Ni n&pai vomptraiBuntol

n dehe .

Nange mamie
Ninge manne
Kvaniki manne
N&nitte
Nanu vahi
N&nu duri
Nanu dnrn
Nanu kiyya
Niinu min i
Niinu praehituhi
Nfmu kroddihi
Niinu liihi
Nanu marra tune
Niinu randa kiyye
Niinu palnyi
N.inu hindara vuccliihi. ■
Niinu ninge katti t.ihe..
Niinu ninge godiyiiyi....
Nfmu ninge vestiiliO ...I
Nfmu ninge piijitayi ...

Niinu ninge voyyiihi...
Nfmu ninge pyiitnst&hi..

, Nange macche
Ninnk macche
Trange mecche
Ann sajdimayi

mu dobbdnulyi
knutinji miiyi
Anukamma kipkimtly
Ann deliimfvyi
* prepimflyi
...... kroddihi

Anu sehai

Anu nininu katkimiiyi
Ann bajdim&yi ,
Ann jnidu tijumayi .
Anu jini tucohimayi .
Anu liinnfi katkimiiyi.
Anu ninnksilayimilyi ...
Anu ninnii chiripim&yi.
Niimii Anu piigimayi

Ninniianu v&yi

Taraite

M&ngale

Gallayi

Gugii

Nendakko
Aman dakko
Anin dakko
Nen itti
Neu ittiiyi
Nen dimattayi
Nen allengii g.itayi
Nen kahada tipti
Nen yiratiiyi
Nen tinatayi
Nen nitiiyi
Nen titt
Non lira yettayi
Nen dingddin gutye
Nen iidupii jute
Nen sindri j it Ay e
Nen ambi yettayo
Nen aman kaittiiyi
Nen aman gfiratf.yi
Nen aman kiyyatiiyi

Nen ambi purimgutilyi

Nen ambi vundrum-
gutiiyi

Nen longon giiyite

Comparative Vocabulary of Telugu and the dialects of the principal Wild Races, in the District of Vizagapatam.
Part IX.—Continued.

I will fight with him...

I will go to a village..,
Will yt>u go with me f
Where will you goto ?

What are you doing?.,.

What will you bring ?
When will you come ?
Will you bring a cart 0

With whom will you
go?

I will sweep with .aMenu chipurutd tudus-

’- t&nu

Ikkadiki ra

Nivu v&nni" yenduku]
kottnavu'

Akkailiki vellu
jJProddunne lechinanu..,

Go there
I got up early in the!
. morning

I went to the tank ...
1 bathed and came ...

NSnu v&<jit6 debbala-
dutanu

Nenu vudiki ve]!utanu.

Nit6 vastiva 1

Nivu yekkatjiki
tkvu

Nivu yemi chSstfivun-

Nivu yemi testa vu

Nivuyeppudu vastavu

"ivu band! tolukonij
vastkva ‘

Nivu yevarito vellutavul]

Ni vddu buloriptayi ...

. Ni killd vuyitini
. Nimblono piyitini
Nombfl vuyittin6

■ No meyu lillhiu

N8 maderi yitinfi
N8 vnndftvi niHond

Cheruvuku velJinatm..

Evadayi nfinu badardyi.

Nfinu nayu hayi
Nddayi vfiddiki
Ninu ambi hajdi

rJo maden yitmo ...
1 Nd vundbyi pillono ...
i N6 soggudu lamlam

NsSyablo vuyilSno ..
Ni sunnoblO soktSni ,.

ade vuyigmi
jDeya kimani pingini ...

Lowland Khond.

[Anu trade silabaddari...

najugodo sajdimayi
. Nadiiyi vaddiki
.jXinu yambe hajdimanji

|Ninu anna kiyyinji ...

Ninu atml tajdi ...
Ninu viidi

Ninu taddiki ...

Ninu ambarodc hajdi...
Nanuheppare dehapi...

[Bandata hacche
Yejimenu yate

Nen animbate rudititve

Nen gora jangitc
, Nen batitte bo
Aman y&nitte

Yinu y irnia tappimanji.,
Yinu yasta vaddi
Yinu sagadu peran tap¬
pimanji

Yinu yimbade sajdst-
nu seperukuttaduyi

sepimayi

.-imbabkmu

Yinu yanna bakabetti..

Aman yeti pangate
Aman angan itte
Aman sagadan attepfi

Aman botim bititte
ri Janfimbatenin jojotaye

Bandaba yiliayi
Yuma nillayi

My mother sdrved
with rice

I took my food and

■Talli kudu vaddinchi-

_ to the viilap,

I worked in that village
and came hack
I saw the gentleman in
the way, and came
He told me to come
again to-morrow
I will go accordingly...

X will do what he tells
me to do

X will take whatever he '

nadi

Ivddu tini vuriki vel.li-
nimu I

A vu]le panichesi Jarigii
vacehin&nu '

Tdvald doragarini tsu-

I will ask
I will buy and bring
Be careful till I come.

AVill you come withmel
X will come, what
you give ?

I will give you cooly-

Ilow much cooly will lipiiti kuli yistavu
yon give ?

51 will give three rupees

How far will you take
* me p

I will take you six kos,

JSTeyyS yiddiyst tesso .

Yaddiya yldo yingombo Ji
vugini

Tuyingobo kabalidosu

chi vacchinann
Nannu repu tirigi ram-
manntai

NSnu alagu vellutanu..
Varu clieppina pani
n6nu chestanu
Vilru yemei cchina put-
tsukontanu

re Yekkuva yimmani adu-
a guttou

; -u koni testanu „.

jNcnu vaccli&laka jag-
ratagii tsudn
jf Niito vastava
iUN&nu vastanu yemi

lkil kuli yist&nu

ICungor dhorapai juvo-
ni pingini

Sipai biyar andengi
vullddi

Ni tudiyd vuyilldni^ ...

Varu tsnntsum kabal ni
litini

Varu mandi b&dasa sop-

LongS yinde yitini ...

Mudu r&payilu yist&nu
Ykenta duramu tisukon
vdl!utS.vu

Am kfisulu tisukonij
veljutinu
Ratriki ml yintiki

iMayu jura heyite ...lYejda che hasite

mi hundd
Yamb& kiimu kii

|Sahebu pahare andenej
ip viyevamu yuyit-

jNo plal butti betini
Aggisugo butti bGtuno

Gil kos andru Iongini.,.

n&nayi

I Ydvayi yanna yittc viyij

Ala

‘CondiyiT

I Kant tccclieke jagratal
hennn

ldiyPf^a ta

Ninge kuli yingeyi ..
Kuli yaccbaka yiyydi

Cha kosu vobimavi ..
Uhe mi yijdu valid ..

Behatinja nayina jugade
haccbe

Yenajukamakiyya n&tte
Sahebu pahira meste ...
Nanna vevamyicchenjnj

Anu yenne kajdm&yi.-..
Yaru chesini k4k6ma|
kippimannamu
Yanjn sitesivahe man-

Gitpehi brepi monnimu
Kodda nayitappi man-
- vanavihane yin-

Nadftyi vaddiki
Anu vuyi yinna sydrn,,

Ninna kiili svtiyi
ICiili yecche syiiri

Mu tikkft siydya ....
Yecche sekko vftyij.

Sajdii tosn voyimayi
Gungu ni yijdu viidi

Yangadan faidum ruy-
yate

Gagale gorajan ille

Antit gorajam yiydyille
bsirantc biliyilla
Palfimaran tangoran
gilliyirai

Nen biyyo yayi gihnili

Aette sammele yitti
Aninji bayibayin tip-
pfiye

Ani yetintillen dencm-
SajjSr gara tayi
Tangli nlyali p&ngatayi

Aman sajddldakko b'rn-
initt&yi
Nimbii tittepft
Nen ittfiyi jin tittc

Aman badi titte
, Rejingu badi titte

iiga tonka tittam
Repngis angayi vurun-

Tudrukosu vurankute
Togalam surga yitt&yi

Comparative Vocabulary of Telugu and the dialects of the principal Wild Races, in the District of Vizagapatam.
Part IX.—Continued.

English.

Telugu.

G “’

Khond.

SADEA -

Lowland Khond.

Highland Khond.

Where do you wish me
to stay P

Lie down on our pial,..

I will wake you

Answer as soon as I
call you

We shall get up and go
presently

I twill tell my father

Why are you come

I have brought cloths..

For how much will you
sell them ?

I will sell a cloth for a
rupee

How many cloths have
you brought ?

Give me all the cloths..

Nnnnu yekkada vun-
damannhvu

Mo arugu mida paduka

Nirmu nenu leputanu...

Pilavagana paluku ...

‘ppudd lechi yeliudamu

Nenu tandiito cheppi
yast&nu

Nivu yenduku yacchi-

Nfinu battalu tecchi-

Bphtiki ammutavu ...

Vaka pancha rupayaku
ammutanu

Ep&ti battalu tecchi-

Battalanni n&ku yicfchi-
veyi

Niplai yimbono dukii
dSnd

Neyi^indayipb yaigi

Milpai ni vurnmutini ...

Ayanusaro vonkten ...

Vitvo madgu vuyy&nai

Ni apliydbld suno pink-

Nomyaplai pingino ...

Ni chandra ringani ...

Aiddiplai sogutuno ...

Muyi chandra muyi tan¬
ka plai songutuni’

Ayiddi chandra riyydnd

Chandra vuppayi v6ni
beds! s(S

Nange hannaye mada
munjidi

Ma pindato duram ...

S'anu ninge nikatabe...

Ampitnttehe voyimju...

Miha-m&ru venna

Ma bad^^ana yahe..
Ninu annikamu vati ...

Nanu yindrft-tatte ...

Yacchaka pradi ...

Yindrft takka takka
pr&yi

Yaccliara yindra tatti...

Yindrajaka nange yiy-

Nanna yimbenamanu-
mu yinjimanji

Ma pinda dohamu ...

Minna anu nipkimayi...

Vengitesi voyinumu ...

Sadarayiningana yinajdi
mannamu

Anu abbada yibesa nay-

Yinu yinna bagayatti...

Anujira tacchamayi ...

Yecehebhgh prepimanji

Jirataka bkgh prepi-
mannhmu

Yecche jira tachchivthi

Jirasacche nanna syah-
adumu

Men vandakko vanaga-

?indh mendi mattsii

Men yiyit yalle taratar-
tayi

Golunde amndembh

Migiinne denhdelle
ayiba

Vuvan nen vuppanga

Aman yeta sanille

Sindrimbun phngale

Denjingan bate tinite

Sindri botonka batu

Dinjingi sindri-pangale

Sindrikuddu balle nen
Hyya

_*._

Two •
Three
Four
Fire

Eleven

Twelve

Twenty-

Thirty

Oka#

Rendu

Mddu

NSlugu, punji

tu

Enimidi
Tommidi
. Padi

, Fadanakondu
. Pandrendu
. Iruvadi
, Muppadi
. Nuru

■ Veyi _

NUMERALS.

Rdndi

Rindi

Tinigottit

ChhrigOjtit

Gdl inuyi ■
Gdl vmnb&ru
Kdde
Kdde gdl^

, SiUogottk
. Atugotfk
. Nogotth.
Das'ugottii
Yagitragojjit
Biiragoitk
Kodekkit
'J’irisigo|kf
Sohekkt?*'
Illajkrekka

... .Rondi
...Rindi
... Mfinji
... Nldigi
...Sengi
... SStjdigi

!jAttago#a

...Ndhik

... Dasb

... Yagitra

... Biixago(tii

...Kode

...Kode daaii

...Selcodi

...\No name far it

B-oyyo

,gu

‘S 1

X

Tudru

Guluji

Damuji

Timbiji

Galji

Gulmuyi

Miggar

Bokodi galj

Bosuvii

Galjisuvil

A —STATEMENT showing the number of Villages and Hamlets in the District of Vizagapatam.

jltyotwar.

7

ClKCAR VILLAGES.

Deserted and
uninhabited
Villages.

Ill

Zamindary

Villages.

Golgonda.

Seryasidhi ...
Palakonda ...
Vizagapatam

Bimlipatam.

Vizianagram. .,
Gazapatinagram.,
Cheepurupilli.....

Verayilli.. .

Strungavarapukota...

Parvatipoor,
Ankapilli....

Bobili.

Mahadaviputti..

Gunupoor.

"ayagada .

mrsda .

ferang^m

U—ABSTRACT Statement of the Houses, Population, and number of Ryots, Puttalis, be., in the District of
_ Vizagapatam for a series of years. ___

i

Official years. j

m

■s

s

Population.

Total.

Particulars.

Ryots.

Puttahs.

f

Cattle.

Maho-
Hindoo.l medan.

Chris-

Male.

Total.

Agricul¬

tural.

Non-

Agricul-

Regis-

Ryots.

1

§

Total.

1

1

She Baffaloes.

§•

1

*

2

3

* i •

7

8

9

10 ■

“

12

13

A

15

P

*

18

19

20

-

22

1,266

1,271

66-67

61-62

313,930

368,893

1,266,641 16,489
1,400,056] 14,857

| 1 739

613,971

668,793'

670,272

746,869]

1,484,248

1,716,652]

535,278

1,010,583,

748Jga
I 400,039

2,600

6,401

684

714

3,284
1 6,115

| 3,013
2,872

1 114

3,172

3,008

8,736

16,382

19,008

27,742

8,465

7,978

It 8 '

4,67(

6,*29(

—STATEMENT of Rent Roll for a series of years as per Quinquennial Return.

['

jf

Official years. J

Ryots paying
upwards of
1000 Rupees.

Ryofcs paying
from

500 to 1000

Ryots paying

250 to 600.

Ryota paying

100 to 260.

Ryots paying

60 to 100.

Ryots paying
from

30 to 50.

iyots paying
from

10 to 30.

Ryots

under

10 Rupees

Total single
Puttalis.

Joint

Puttaha.

Grand Total.

Number.

i

?

Number.

1

i

£

1

1

|

!

1

1

s

8 .

I

l

1

1

|

1

.3

.

|

1

I

I

|

1

J

|

•I

1

1

i 1

5

*

6

7

_L

10

11

13

14

15

11

17

18

19

20

21

136

22

_

I 6,283
127,608

23

8,127

3,008

PL

1,260!
1 l,27l'

1856-67

1861-62

*8 114,697

_JL

5*,144

"IP

86

111495

807

PrsT~

48,756

44,068

745

713

lonju

648

28,880

126,369

982

118*911

331 1
1 815

2*143

3,013

2,872

uSot

156^457

1171,877

374

J}—STATEMENT showing the different sources of Irrigation
in the District of Vizagapatam.

Taluqs.

Tanks

River

Chan-

oC?

nels.

1

4

Wells.

Old.

New.

Total.

1

2

3

5

6

7

8

Golgondah...

314

24

IS

2

0

0

0

Servasidhi...

133

73

37

5

300

0

300

Palakonda.

730

37

131

0

5

0

5

Total...

1,177

134

183

7

303

0

S05

!

4

1 . j

£—STATEMENT showing the Bain-fall for a series of years in the District of Vizagapatam.

Faslis.

Official

years.

July.

August

Sep-

;ember

Octo¬

ber.

Nov¬

ember.

Decem¬

ber.

Janu-

ary.

Febru-

[larch.

April.

May.

June.

Total.

• 1265

1855-56

[nches,

Inches.

[nches.

[nches.

Inches.

Inches.

Inches,

[nclies.

Inches.

[nclies.

Inches.

Inches.

[nches.

1266

1856-57

1267

1857-58

...

1268

1858-59

3

5

8

1269

1859-60

6

6

7

4

1

5

1

3

4

35

1270

1860-01

2

4

13

1

1

1

1

3

26

1271

1861-62

28

19

19

2

1

2

71

1272

1862-63

5

4

7

8

1

1

2

1

4

33

1273

1863-64

7

6

16

12

1

3

S

53

1274

1864-65

3

4

5

3

2

1

2

1

3

3

4

31

1275

1865-66

4

6

10

1

0

0

0

0

0

2

1

2

26

F- STATEMENT showing the prices of Grain and other chief Articles of produce for a series of years in the
District of Vimgapatam.

i

Official

years.

l

If <4
tS3 §

$

S

Eice, 2nd Sort. J

Paddy, 1st Sort, j

Paddy, 2nd Sort, j

Cholum. j

!

Kaggy.

t

g

W

Ulundu.

£

Gringely oil seed.

Lamp oil seed.

1

Cotton per Candy
of 500 lbs.

Indigo per Candy
of 500 lbs.

P

1265

1855-56

240

2*17

*62

58

64

64

67

60

60

62

225

336

RS.

200

m

*65

600

50

1266

1856-57

280

260

69

67

69

69

69

64

69

70

350

345

250

175

67

600

50

1267

1857-58

237

216

91

8?

99

91

100

70

109

171

218

360

313

178

80

900

75

1268

1858-59

260

234

104

98

119

102

115

76

135

214

233

353

327

166

100

880

65

1269

1859-60

239

217

89

82

91

79

94

63

123

210

216

242

231

190

60

800

65

1270

1860-61

257

235

no

102

116

114

116

70

131

266

327

291

232

191

60

800

80

1271

1861-62

317

294

133

121

140

135

133

120

140

246

253

320

280

245

66

771

76

1272

1862-63

324

287

128

119

158

131

142

104

135

245

268

355

245

253

. 158

813

89

1273

1863-64

286

260

118

104

140

116

126

72

127

201

242

331

262

256

269

804

77

1274

1864-65

335

303

156

145

186

156

170

129

152

200

317

354

286

246

137 •

816

82

| 1276

1865-66

490

443

215

202

236

222

239

208

235

380

453

491

327

26S

150

811

200

—STATEMENT showing the particulars of Cultivation, &e., for a series of years in the District of Visagapatam.

APPENDIX.

(J Qr—STATEMENT showing the cultivation of Sugarcane, Cotton and Indigo in the District of Visagapatam,

- _ : _ for Fadi 1275 or A. D. 1865-C6. _

' ITEMS -

SlCGAROAKE.

Cottos.

Indioo. |

Extent

Asaeasment.

A—t.

Extent

Assessment.

1

2

3

4

5

0

7

CIB.CAR,

Dry..;...

Wat.....

Total...

INAM.

Diy..

Garden...

Total...

ZAMINDARY.

Wet. ; ...

Garden....

Total...

Grand Total...

"S

4,743

0

s

3,122

169

4,286^

816*

s

0

0

299 -

3^840

0

0

1,056

6,050

0

0

3,291

5,102

0

0

1,100

4,918

0

0

15C

162

487

1,240

!

0

1^632

2,089

1,386

0

0

0

184

287

2,538

0

0

0

318

1,727

0

0

3,192

3,475

0

0

220

2,827

0

0

iSS

5,345

42,467

0

0

14,929

179

38,194

1,329

;

:

1,552

3,343

1,593

0

0

0

5,932

47,812

0

0

15,108

39,523

0

1,724

. 4,936

_0

0

7,306

55,589

0

0

21,691

48,100

0

~~0~

3,050 I 12,681

0

_0_

H—STATEMENT showing the Collections under the several heads of Revenue in the District of Vizagapatam
series of years. . _

Faslis.

Official

years.

Land

Revenue.

Forest

Revenue.

Abkary.

IncomeTax.

'

Sea

Customs.

Land

Customs.

Salt.

Stamps.

Total

1265

1855-56

Rupees.

12,53,532

Rupees.

Rupees.

61,260

Rupees.

Rupees.

33,471

Rupees.

Rupees.

149,287

Rupees.

21,156

Rupees.

15,18,706

1266

1856-57

12,66,406

66,752

41,976

176,837

26,179

15,78,150

1267

1857-58

12,63,080

...

67,205

56,262

172,G75

21,200

15,80,422

1268

1858-59

12,74,963

66,966

48,617

170,759

23,385

15,84,690

1269

1859-60

12,82,048

65,625

29,481

194,938

20,789

15,92,SSI

1270

1860-61

12,71,017

67,227

65,447

21,772

223,092

30,974

16,79,479

1271

1861-62

12,98,838

69,559

114,402

38,000

#

322,490

06,385

19,09,674

1272

1862- 63

12,GO,503

...

07,552

85,320

33,118

301,634

81,000 |

18,29,127

1273

1863-64

13,29,552

67,421

64,413

36,382

300,060

77,875

18,75,703

1274

1S64-65

13,12,108

66,602

61,324

48,849

302,657

105,272

18,96,812

1275

1865-66

13,36,309

59,198

3,628

35,928

315,708

116,402

18,67,173

^—STATEMENT shovjing the total value of Trade in the District of Vizagapatam for a series of years.

Official Years.

[ Value of Imfoets. j

| Value of Extorts. j

Value of Exports.

1

Gross duty.

Merchandize.

Treasure.

l

£

4

1

1

1

Tofkl.

1850-61

53- 54

54- 55

55- 56

56- 57
67-58
58-59
69-60
60-61
61-62

62- 63

63- 64

.64-65 !

65-66

1,27,212

1,00,023

2,14,824

1,03,969

1,21,380

1,53.521

3,23; 998
2,70,193
3,13,072
2,76,035
2,79,864
3,46,151
4,58,413
4,93,017
6,55,638
15,73,226

Rupees.

1,75,450

8,34,900

4,8S,439

6,01,012

5,35,243

5,85,700

9,52,830

9,87,935

Rupees.

1,27,212

1,00,023

2,14,824

1,03,969

1,21,380

1.53.521
3,23,998
2,76,103

4.88.522
11,10,935

7,68,303

9,47,163

9,93,656

10,78,717

16,08,268

25,61,161

12,72,197

8,04,843

11,54,126

11,85,816

7,55,852

16,82,699

19,08,756

30,20,848

27,26,380

22,97,446

17,63,007

17,86,476

20,82,276

18,32,304

22,48,754

20,60,491

26,680

1,30,550

7,32,231

3,67,340

3,44,045

1 , 56^246
2,13,349

12,72,197

8,64,843

11.54.126
11,85,816

7,55,852

18,82,699

19,0S,655

30,20,848

27,26,380

23.24.126
18,93,557
25,18,707
24,49,616
21,76,349
24,04,998
22,73,840

4,316

349

17,449

8,552

12

12803
33,’951
21,001
21,468
27,178

8*407

8,679

4,228

Rupees.

10,828-12-11

0,999-10-7

36,995-2-7

56,423-3-5

43,641-0-8

29,112-4-5

24,392-3-5

34,095-8-4

34,824-14-4

51,618-7-7

39,158-5-8

Total.....

58,16,446

61,61,309

1,09,77,755

*,86,42,268

19,70,441

3,06,12,709

1,85,554

' 4,25,757-15-5

383

L—STATEMENT showing the number and Tonnage of Vessels
arrived at, and departed from, the District of Vizagapatam

for a series of years.

—ABSTRACT STATEMENT showing the administration of Civil Justice for a series of years in the
Governor’s Agency of Vizagapatam.

YEARS.

Number OP

Particulars

zz

LV^R

INSTITUTED

Value of the property at

pending at the close
of the year.

Apfeaus.

GHEES.

Petitioks.

1

I

■s

§

&

s

For land rent

1

If

Pi

1|

Debts, wages,
&c.

Caste, religion,

to *5

|l

!

%

I

js .

•s'

1

1

|

I

1.

2

3

4

5

6

7

8

. 9

10

11

12

13

14

15

16

1858

2,412

2,462

85

99

91

2,119

10

8

3,69,153*8-6

101

78

763

810

457

475

1869

2,225

2,087

85

113

83

1,866

28

50

5,85,175-15-11

92

39

745

663

524

460

1860

2,415

2,295

70

141

71

|2,065

22

46

i 7,58,373-8-9

82

52

1,458

892

479

161

1861

2,778

2,271

116

93

94

2,368

16

91

5,21,502-8-8

85

128

1,523

796

618

177

1862

4,232

3,114

129

146

150

3,749

41

17

11,52,245-15-0

115

194

1,871

912

922

1,168

1863

5,307

2,568

117

86

57

4,953

23

71

96,803-5-2

134

172

1,551

632

1,595

1,392

1864 ..

1,143

1,994

63

74

15

968

2

21

87,807-7-10

88

42

1,184

704

312

264

1865

341

324

6

2

253

1 ■

79

1,02,848-1-5

1

1

20

16

101

101

IN THE CIVIL COURT OF VIZAGAPATAM. |

Regular, 1864.

2,282

3,005

316

136

230

1,432

55

13

6,44,699-4-4

193

278

3,483

3,299

5,195

5,105

Small Cause, do..

5,274

5,166

. 85

5,044

7

138

5,670-9-5

0

Regular and-Small )
Cause, 1865... j

7,699

8,399

627

643

272

6,240

71

26

7,62,012-1-10

277

.193

5,066

6,190

5,261

5,194

STATEMENT showing the administration of Criminal Justice for a series of years in the Governor’s
Agency of Vizagapatam.

YEARS. j

OFFENCES AGAINST

the Person.

Offences against
Property with
violence.

Offences against

PROPERTY WITHOUT
VIOLENCE.

Malicious
OFFENCES AGAINST
Property, &c.

Forgeries, Sea .

Offences against
Revenue Laws.

Miscellaneous.

j Number of accidental
| deaths.

1

-5

Number of

apprehended.

iH

“ J

Pt

|ii

■s i

ill

Jj!l

j!

1 1|
Tl|

ill

ill

•s "S

li|

III

1&§

hi

111

111

!*•!

•s -s

lH

|l|

° ai 'd

III

T

2

3

4

5

6

7*"'

8

9

10

ii

12

13

14

15

ii

i

1858

27,693

2,340

135

40

583

‘l41

42

3

7

...

269

179

...

1859

27,768

2,244

15

3

1,145

610

27

...

1

...

isfin

w in*

ohko

76

6

704

172

79

...

3

...

...

331

IaJ

•*-

22,132

2,290

9

1,672

265

69

6

2

1,027

oil

63

1862

15,816

689

641

67

1,558

368

341

53

57

23

501

432

223

50

f0,012

2,141

641

138

1,657

478

477

78

109

37

692

590

57

89

13,511

3,631

1,001

289

2,102

756

1,501

505

35

8

706

486

296

170

71

1865

8,802

2,321

0,017

296

2,114

1,197

723

171

17

15

1,076

1,684

1,048

379

05

SESSION

COURT

OF VIZAOAPATAM.

186'

1 38

16

46

9

5

4

2

1

10

10

...

...

I...

u

186!

5 52

25

99

25

68

45

3

3

13

3

...

ii

t

O —STATEMENT showing the progress of Education for a series of years in the District of Vizagapatam.

Government

Schools.

Schools

MAINTAINED BT

Aided Schools.

Schools under

SIMPLE INSPECTION

Total.

Matriculation

AND FlliST Aht
Examinations.

Uncovenanted
Civil Service
Examination.

Candidates for
Special Test
Examination.

YEARS.

jjs

la

g£

&

!

■s '

jt

Si

|

Number of

f

■g

jd

■ jH

j

It

I*

Number of
applicants.

li

Number of
applicants.

JN
jjl.

||

1=1

|l

1

2

3

4

5

7

8

:

10

11

12

13

14

15

16

17

1856-57

1

33

...

...

1

33

2

1

...

57-58

5

145

...

5

145

...

...

58-59

5

178

...

1

6

6

184

...

59-60

5

113

1

130

1

37

7

280

...

60-61

5

144

1

, li7

1

46

7

337

1

1-

61-62

6

194

1

128

1

72

8

394;

3

2

62-63

7

239

11

207

1 -

89

19

535

6

5

28

8

63-64

7

200

13

470

1

101

21

771

11

6

37

15

45

6

64-65

7

240

14

916

1

109

22

1265

22

7

77

7

36

26

65-66

7

290

10

528

2

166

19

984

32

9

105

38

46

Not yet

387

jp—STATEMENT showing the Routes of the regular Posts and the
Stations in the Vizagapatam District.

Routes.

Stations.

Lines.

1

i

Names.

s

ifl

' '

130

00

*Kasimcotta.

*Ahkapilli.

*Vizagapatam, E.

Waltair.

*Bimlipatam, E.

2

From Vizagapatamto Vizianagiam vi& 'Waltair,&c. |

36

6

*Yizianagram, E.

*Gazapatinagram.

*P4rvatipur.

From Pabconda ta n hfrn rnb

25

3

*PiUconda.

*Narsipatam.

* Places marked witli an asterisk have District Posts.
£. Electric Telegraph Stations.

388

Q—STATEMENT shywing the Routes of the District Posts and
Stations in the Vizagapatam District.

m Vizagapatam to Balacheruvu.

, Ankapilli to Madgole vii Chodavaram ..

, Yellamunchelli to Baj

Bayavaram.

Pudimadaka..,.

Tuni to Pentaootta.

Vizagapatam to Srungavarapucotta via Kot-|
SaKir to Jeypore vi& Mahadaviputty...

Joypore to Owrada.

Do. to Naorangpur..

, Virianagram to Srungavarapaootta.

Do. to Bayaghada viS Parvatipur....

Do. to Gunupur via Pdleonda...

, Parvatipur to Pdlconda via Veeraghottam...

Moradam to Salur..

to Konada...

, Vizianagram to Konada.........

Oliipurpflli to Kupili viS Laveru.

‘Vizagapatam.

Balacheruvu.

’Ankapilli.

Salur.

Mahadaviputty.

Jeypore.

Owrada.

Naorangpur.

*Vizianagrain.

’Gazapatinagram.

Maradam.

Bobbili.

Sitanagram.

’Parvatipur.

Bayagbada,

Chipurpilli.

BdjSm.

•Pilconda.

Gunupiir.

Veeraghottam.

Konada.

Kupilli.

Laveru.

Sfripfiram.

* Y ellamunchelli.

’Narsipatam.

Nackapilli.

•Kdsimootta.

♦Bimlipatam.

* Pla.es marked with an asterisk have regular Post Offices also.

INDEX.

Aborigines of the District. ..

Adam; Sir Frederick, Governor of Madras ...

Aganampudi...

Agency, established extent of.

Do. abolition of,...

Agriculture of the District of Vizagapatam, as communicated by j
Boswell of the Civil Service' ...

Do. in Jeypore ...

Agricultural implements

Alexander, Mr., Collector... ... ... ...

Anandraz, Chief of Vizianagram family, after Viziarain KSz’a death...
Andhra family and Estate... ... ... ...

Andrews, Dr., Civil Surgeon
Andrews, Chief at Masulipatam... .;.

Anw-dr-uddin Khan, Nabob of the Carnatic
Appikonda

Arbuthnot and Co..; - ...

Arbuthnet, Mr...

Atkinson, Mr., Assistant Collector

Page.

84-87

334

31,32

234-236

348,349

...226,287,296,313

185,190

31,306,307

...73,312

313,316

323

223

Balfour, Dr. ... . ....

Balighattam ... ... ... .

Basava, founder of Saiva religion

Basevi, Captain of the Grand Trigonometrical Survey...

Bazaar prices in jeypore in 1863-65 ...

Beddome, Captain.

Belgam family and Estate
Benza’s, Dr., Classification of Bocks...

Do, Geological account...

Bijipur..!

Bimlipatam...

Bird, Mr., Assistant Agent

Bissemcuttack.

BiswanathDeo...

Bobbili, origin of name of, ... ’ ... ...

Boswell, Mr., of the Civil Service ...

Brathwaite, Colonel, of the Madras Army '

Brown, Mr. William, Assistant Collector ...

Buchanan, Mr..

154
73
307'
56
2,16,17
. Ill
40

172,174,182

289

40

INDEX.

390

Callfoudj Captain ... ... ... ... ..

Campbell, Lieutenant-Colonel

Carmichael, Mr., Collector ... ... ... ... .

Caste, kinds of ...

Chaitan Deo, Godairy Chief ... ... ... ... .

Chandrappur

Characteristics, social, in Jeypore ... ... ... .

Charms in Jeypore ... ...

Chemudu family and Estate ... ... ... ... .

Cherry, Mr. Peter, Assistant Collector ... ... ...

Chicacole River ... .. ... ... ... .

Do. Town...

Chidikadu. ... .

Child, Sir John, Director General of the Company’s Settlements

Chiparapilli... ... ... ... ... ... .

Choultries ... . .

Chunda Sahib.

Cleghorn’s, Dr., Report of Flora ...

Circar's Cession of, to the French ... ... ... .

Do. French expelled from,

Do. fall into English hands, and way of Inam .

Do. Revenue system in, ... ... ... ... ' ...

Circuit Committee, Establishment of, ... ... ... .

Circuit Committee’s Report

Cockbume, Mr,, Member of Board of Revenue ... .

Conflans, M., French Commander in the Ciroar ...

Congreve, Captain ... ... . ... ... ...

Coote, Sir Eyre ...

* Cotton cultivation ... ... ...

Cotapolium

Cox, Captain ... ... ... ... ... .

Cran, Reverend George, first Protestant Missinoaxy who visited the Dis-

Crops, Nimjah, and their system of cultivation ...

Do. Punjab, do. do.’ ... ... ..

Do. Garden, do. do.

Do. Rotation of, do. do. ... ...

Crozier, Mr.

Dalhousie, Lord, Governor-General of India ... v*. • ..

Decompoix, Reverend F., Roman Catholic Priest ... . t .

Des Granges, Reverend Augustus, first Protestant Missionary who visited
the Yisjagapatam District... ... ... ... ... . k .

Dessaury ... ... ... ... ... ... ..

Dharmavaram ... ... ... ... ...

Diseases, Human, account given by Dr. Andrews

Do. Cattle, account given by Mr. Longley, of the Civil Service

]} - A ***** «•./} *

Page.

189

326

105

61,68,75

9

9,10,12

98—104

104,105

29

34

312

INDEX.

3.91

Dobree, lieutenant

Description of mud Dock ... ... ... .

Method of undocking a Ship

Dolphin’s Nose ... ' ... ... ... ... .

Dargi- ... ... ... ... ... ... .

Education, see Schools.

Edulapaka Bonanghi

English, connection with the Nizam ... ... ... .

Factory at Vizagapatam ...

Fane, Mr., Collector... ... ... ... ... .

Festivals kept up in Jeypore ... ... ... ... .

Flint, Captain ...

Foorde, Colonel ...

Freese, Mr., Collector.

French connection with the Nizam...

Frere’s, Honorable J., Judgment in Sudder Appeal, No. 6 of 1821, regard¬
ing Inam Tenures ... ... ... ... .

Frog Pillar

Fruit Trees.

Frye, Lieutenant...

Fuokarla Khan, Nahoh of Calinga ... ... ... .

Gadaba dance, account given by Captain Glasfurd ... .

GajapatiDeo

Galbraith, Captain ... ... ... ... ... .

flaraya Dora ... ... ... ...

Garden Crops, see Crops.

Glasfurd, Captain

Godairy ... ... ... ... ... ... .

Golgonda ... ... ... ... ... ... .

Golgonda insurrection

Do. Hills .. . .

Gordon, Lieutenant .!.

Gostani River. ... ... ... ... .

Gregory, Mr... ... ... ... ... .

Grove, Major, Senior Assistant

Gumsur insurrection... ... ... ... ... .

Gunapur Village,.. ... ...

Haly, Captain. ... ... ... ... .

Hastings, Mr., Governor-General of India ...

INDEX.

393

Page.

Kolnaravolu, Ava (Lake) ... .... ... •• ••• ••• 262

Kotiphali. -. 282,283,284

KottakotS . 318

Kottar .■ . 319

Kuppili. 308

Kurada Kondayvalasa... ... ... ... ... . 812

Kurupam family and Estate ... ... ... ... ... 300

Kurupolu ... ... ... ... ... ... .. 307,308

Lally, Count, Governor o£ Pondicherry. 184,185

Landlord and tenant, relationship between, ... . 112—123

Laws of inheritance and property in Jeypore .., ... 109

Do. relating to landlord and tenant.and tenures of land in Jeypore ... 109,110

Lee, Reverend William . 354,355

Lingam Laksmaji Puntalu, Inspector of Schools . 89

Lingam Shrine ... .

Local Funds ... ... . 288

Longley, Mr., of the Civil Service . 82

Macartney, Lord, Governor of Madras ... ... ... ... 200

Macpherson, Mr.. ••• ••• 90

Macpherson, Captain ... ,. 325,326

Madhava Chari,founder of,..... 88

Madgole family and Estate. ... ... . 293—295

MShadSn ... . ... . ... .. - ••• 289,290

Mahhavavarma, leader of the Rajaput tribes into TelingSLna .• 277

Mahomedans .. ••• 2 s

Malcolm, Sir. ... . 249

Mamidivada.... ... - ■ ... ... - ... ... ... ... ... 312

Manufactures, Cotton ... ... ... ••• ... - ... . 155,156

Do. Fancy Ware . . 488

Do. ' in Jeypore... . ... . 110

Manugapaka ... ■ . ... • ... . ••• 306,307

Mantena . . 309

Manuring, method of, ... ... . 152

Max Muller. .... ... . . 84 > 85

MoViccar, Captain. ... . 241,333

McNeil, Captain . . - . 333,336,340,

_ 342,344,349

Helupaka... ... ... ... ... - - - 305,306

Merunge family and Estate.: ..1 ... ... ... ... ... 301—303

Meriah Rite... ... ’ ... ... .. 89

. Do. discovery of... ...' ... . 823

Do. account given by Lieutenant Campbell. 329

Do. account given by Captain McViccar ... ... ... 333—336

Do. account given by Captain McNeill ... ... ... 326—348

Mexican Cotton Cultivation.... . . ••• 345

Milkagiri... . . ... . 18 18

Military resources of the Zemindars . 208—211

394

INDEX.

Mission, Catholic, statistics of,.

Do. Protestant do. .

Mitchell, Captain, Superintendent of Central Museum...

Money Table .

Moracin, Mr, French Chief at Masulipatam

Mudduti.

Mukki Verabhadra Raz.

Mukki Rajbhopal Bass.

Munro, Lord... .

Murzafa Jung, Nizam of the Deccan.

NagSvali River . ... •...

Nakkapilli.

Native Mariners, instruments used to find latitude by,...
Do. do. to find rate of sailing.

Narayana RSz

Neaugiris Hills.

Nunjah Crops, see Crops.

Oakeley, Sir Charles, Governor of Madras ...

Oils. ..

Oopada,Muddaka... . .

Oram, Mr., Member of Circuit Committee.

Owen, Captain.

Do. battle .

Pagodas,. .

Paddy, different kinds cultivated.

Palconda.

Do, Pass..

Pushpagiri

Puttasenghi...

72

246

Do. Valley

.

7

Pratapa Rudra Devo, Rajah of Puri

.

88,89

Prendergast, Lieutenant-Colonel ...

.

214,217,218

Provincial Council ...

.

193,225

PykaRao.

.

230,234

Ramanuja Chari, founder of the Vaiahnava Sect...

.

56

Ramatirtham

.

2

Ravadu .

312

Rayabiji.

.

9,10

Eayagodda TSluq

.

13

Rayala...

.

5

Rayavaram... _

... .

320

Eeade, Mr., Governor’s Agent at Yizagapatam

.

17,237,244

Bedhead, Mr., Private Secretary to. Sir Rumbold ...
Begintollah Ghaut

. .

198

Religion, account given by Professor Wilson

.

54,55

Do. do. Buchanan

Do. inJeypore

... ... ...

55,56

98

Revenue, Land ...

261,262

Do. Abkari

... .

263—265

Do. Sea Customs

Do. Salt .

265

Do. Stamps...

267

; Do. System of the Zemindars, ... ... ... .

Do. Collections, abstract of, in Havely and Zemindary tracts of the

205—208

Kasimkota Division...

... ...

202

Bidhikonda...

Robinson, Mr., Inspector-General of Police.

Rotation of Crops, see Crops.

' - " - :

Z

RnngaBSo.;.

.

177—181

Rumbold, Sir Thomas, Governor of Madras

Russell, Mr. Claud, son-in-law of Lord Pigot ...

.

196,198

220

Russell, Mr. George, Commissioner ...

89,229,230,

234,323

396

INDEX.

SalabutJung —•
galur family and Estate

Sanad to Maharaj' of Vizianagram
Sangam... ••• — . .

Sangam-ralasa family and Estate ... ••• •

Saniyasi Patro ... ••• ■

Saniara Chari, founder of the division known as the Smarts Brahmins
Santapilly Light... — —

Do. Book ... •••

Sarvapilly Bhimavaram Estate ... ... •••

Sarvasiddhi ... ••• •" ... ...

Saura Hill tribe outbreak... ... ... ••• .

Saveri River... ... ••• ••• ... ••• ...

Schools... ••• ••• "• ... ■' ■" •••

Sects of Brahmins ... ... ... "• . . ■

Sharadanadi

Do. River ... ... .... ’ — •• • ■“

8.2—84

279,280

Siddhesvaram...

Do. inscription on pillar of P i
Singapore TSlug... .....

Smith, Lieutenant, Assistant .Agent

Smollett, Mr., Collector .

Snow, Mr. J., Collector.....

Sirdarpur ... . . •■•...

Shtipuram... ... . ... .

Sitanpeta... — . . .

'812

20

250,251
.... 12,18
20,98,245
246,290

. ...190—198,213,214
... ... 130,132

Sri Code Narayana Qajapati R3o .
Sri Gode Surya. Prakasa R3o ,..

Srivikrama Deo . .... ..... ... ..... .... ... .

Statement showing number of Villages, Hamlets, Houses, 8co... ...

Do. showing particulars of cultivation, &o., for a series of years ..
Do. showing the cultivation of Sugarcane, Cotton, and. .Indigo for ..

Fasli 1275 ... .. ... ... . ... ...

Do, showing the collections under the several heads of Revenue... '
Do. showing.the total.value of Trade ...

237,241

372,373

IKD£X.

397

. Page-

Statement, showing the value o£ Export Trade ... ... ... ... 381

Do. do. Import Trade ... ... ... 382

Do. showing the number and Tonnage of Vessels arrived at, and
departed from, the District of Vizagapatam for a aeries of
year.. ... ... ... ... ... ... 383

Do. showing the Administration of Civil Justice ... ... ... 384

Do. do. Criminal Justice ... ... 385

Do. showing progress of Education. ... ...... 388

Do. showing the routes of the regular Post and the Stations ... 387

Do. do. District Post and the Stations ... 38S

Do. of Rent Tolls, different sources of irrigation, rainfall and

prices of grain, &c... ... ... ... ' ... 373—375

Do. of Crime... ... ... .. ... . 259,280

Do. of Judicial cases disposed of by the Collector and his As¬
sistants ... ... ... ... ... ... 255

Stewart, Captain ... ... ... ... ... . 20

Sub-Magistracy Stations in Jeypore ... ... ... ... 251,252

Sugar Loaf Hills . . 27

Sugarcane cultivation ... ... ... ... ... ... 314

Sultan Kuli, founder of the Kutteb Shahi dynasty at Golgondah ... 277

Snnkum Duties ... ... ... ... ... . 30S

Suttee... ... ... ... ... ... .. ... 241

Table of Divisions of the Luni-Solar year according to the Telugu

Calendar... ... ... ... ... ... 133

Tat Rajah ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 11,291

Tekkali Zemindary .. ... ... ... ... 201

Telugu Language ... ... ... ... ... ... 77,78

Do. Literature ... ... ... ... ... . 78—80

Tennant, Captain
Thackeray, Mr....

Thovamool Zemindary.

Tissot, Right Reverend F., Roman Cathol
Tobacco cultivation...

Tolana Valley ...

Toonee

Trade, Export and Import..

Do. in Jeypore

Trees.

Tuie, Mr. .

12,257

227,228

290

350

144

7

30

...3,11,12,157,158
... 110,111
18,41—46
IS

Ungarada ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 309

Uppada ... ... , ... ... ... ... . 311

Upinaka... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 70

INDEX.

Page.
I 9

VamsSdhlra. River

Vilchar Kodur
Vemalapudi ... ...

Vencatapati RSz ...

Virabhadra R5Z ... ■ ...

Yira Bhupati

Vizagapatam, orgin of name

Do. figure and extent of,

Do. physical description of,. ...

Do. roads in,

Do. sea coast and ports...

Do. as a port ... ... ... -

Do. docks in, .

Do. climate of, account given by Dr. Andrews

Do. flora of ... ... ..

Do. farm ...

Vizianagram ...

Do. family...

Do. troops, numerical strength of,...

319
. 317
332
231,234
‘ 236

2*3

, 4,5,15,19—21

23,24,269—273

24

26

39,40

201,204

275,276

277 J -279

^09

Vocabulary of Telugu and the Dialects of the principal
Districts of Vizagap||am compared ...

...173,180,195-197
. 216—218,278

ts in the

Waltair... — ••• ••• . ez,u<J,eiu

Wanicher, Mr., Assistant Collector ... ... ... 223

Warongol, Capital of the Ancient Telugu Kingdom .. 277

Wattada ... ... ••• . 22

Webb, Mr., Collector ... .... ••• ••• ••• ...279,280,296,300

Weights and Measures ... ... ••• — 112,158—160

William, Mr. ... ... — — — — . 211

Whitehill, Mr., Governor of Madras ... ... ... . 198,199

Wilson, Professor
V itchcraft in Jeypore
Wuratla

Yellamanchili ... ,
YerranlHj
Young, Hon’hle W.

Zemindary system...

Do. inheritance
Zemindars, habit of,...

30,31,74

17

275

225

128

acc: 12205

Manual of the District of Vizagapatam In the Presidency of Madras
yea: 1869

p02 Table of Contents

pi Chap 1: Extent and Physical Circumstances

p24a Method of using for Finding Latitudinal Position of the Coast

p39 Flora
p51 Fauna

Chap 2: Religion and Social Characteristics
Religion and Castes

Modern Proprietary Estates
Lapsed Estates

Discovey of Meriah-With the Operation of the Special Agency in Jeypore
Inscription Regarding Krishna Raya of Vizianagar A D 1516
Statistics of Catholic Mission